^iiiPii5liiMi«ililii^»i 


UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA. 


Mrs.  SARAH  P.  WALS  WORTH. 

Received  October,  1894. 
Accessions  No^7^^      .      Class  No. 


DARROWS 

Wholesale  and  Retail 


1846.^ 


1879. 


1879. 

Ilili187 

9"H  1 

Jan. 
Feb 

1284     Jul 

.  .  i    A  ui 

1234   5 

r    i  a 

March 

yum  i-j 

a3  2  125  26  27  2S  .  . 

7   8  9 
«li»  i  : 

04  »»  37  28  29  30 



ffiiiiS.li;!  Sep 

I   5  6 

7  s  Minn  iai3 

21  222321  2."i  '•     . 

April. 
Mav 

•"•    Oct 

2  '3  '4 

5|  6i  7  8  91011 

MM  IB  398031.. 

1 

June. 

iVe'i   Dec 

S   91011  121314 
15161718192021 
262728 

'     a  81  4  5   6   7   8 

ll  121:;  in:, 
.  :si«»a«»ai22 

*i  24  25  26  27  -  !".• 

ul'ltlL 

7  8  9  10  11  12  13  ' 
••-.17  is  19  20 
,21222324252627 

188.29  »»  31  

BOOK  &  STATIONERY 

HOUSE, 
67  E.  MAIN  St.,   Rochester,  N.  Y. 


LOUIS  NAPOLEON 

THE 

DESTINED  MONARCH 

OF  THE  WORLD, 

FORESHOWN  IN  PROPHECY  TO  CONFIRM  A  SEVEN  YEARS'  COVE- 

NANT WITH  THE  JEWS  ABOUT  SEVEN  YEARS  BEFORE  THE  M-IL- 

AND  (AFTER   THE  RESURRECTION  OF  SAINTS,  AND 
:ON  OF  WATCHFUL  CHRISTIANS  HAS  TAKEN  PLACE 

TWO  YEARS  AND  FROM  THREE  TO  FIVE  WEEKS  AFTER  TUB 

NT,)  SUBSEQUENTLY  TO  BECOME  COMPLETELY 
'VER  ENGLAND  AND  MOST  OP^AMK,R«**;- 
AND  ALL  CHRISTENDOM,  AND  TO  CAUSE"V#B«AT 
KCUTION  01  !;IN<}  THE  LAT- 

1IAI.F  OF  THE  LR8,  UNTIL  HE 

AT  THE  DESCENT  OF 
1ST,  AT  THE   END  OF  THE 


ABOUT    OR   SOON    A  I 

187  I  . 

INCLV:  :'.  KAMI  VAT:  .  'ISIIOPS  IRE- 

Hii'poLYTUs,  \  "d,  PRIMASIUS,  REVS.  G.  S.  FA- 

BER,  EDWARD  IRVINO,  E  T.  BIRKS,  C.  MAIT- 

.VD,  DR.  SEISS,  DEBUROU,  C.  MOLYNEUX,  J.  KELLY,  R. 

A.    PURDON,     1'  :,    J.    JL    riiKIlE,    ^111     E.' 

MAJOR  PHILLIPS,  JUDGE  STRANGB,  DR. 

TliEGELLES,    ETC. 

WITH  NINE  DIAGRAMS  AND  TWO  MAPS. 


Nineteenth  Thousand. 


BY   THE 

REV.  M.  BAXTER. 

AUTHOB  OF  TUB   "  COMING   BATTLE,"   "COMING  T70NDEM,"  JSTO 

PHILADELPHIA: 

JAMES   S.   CLAXTON, 

No.  1214  CHESTMUT  STREET. 

~£8toGN :  MORGAN  A  CHASE,  08  LUDGATE  HILL. 

,m. 


ea1    ^\^JJ 


THE  YEAR-DAY  FULFILMENT  OF 


"APOCALYPSE. 


The  siege  of  Jericho  by  Joslmo,  contains  a  concentrated  or  bird's-eye  view,  or  type, 
of  the  history  developed  in  the'  Revelation.  The  character  of  successive  periods  of 
the  church  is  typified  by  the  seven  churches  of  Asia.  The  prophetic  visions  are  seven. 

(This  is  rcry  nearly  a  fac-%mile  of  the  diagram  by  the  Revs.  E.  Bickerstelh  and  T.  BirkbJ 

EPISTLES  TO  THE  CHURCHES,  CHAPTERS  I.  II.  in. 
GENERAL  INTRODUCTION,  CHAPTER.  IV. 


[1.]  THE  SEALS.     II 

[2.]  THE  TRUMPETS. 

[3.]  THE  CHURCH. 

THE   KINGDOM  OF   PROVIDENCE, 

THE   KINGDOM   OF   THE   WORLD, 

KINGDOM   OK  THE  SPIRIT. 

CHRIST  THB  LAMB  OF  GOD. 

CHRIST,    THE     ANGEL     OF     THH 

CHK1ST  THE  SON  OF  MAX 

COVENANT. 

• 

Introduction,    ch. 

Introduction   viii. 

The  Travail  of  Church,  xli 

v.  4  to  14. 

2  to  6. 

1  to  4. 

Sealed   Book,  the  Se- 
cret Councils  of  the 

Christ  the  Priest. 

Fire  oast  on  the  earth, 

Birth  of  the  seed  of  tha  >.*• 

World's  Redemption. 

70-180,  Luke  xii.  4tf. 

man,  ver.  5. 

Seal  I.  vi.  1,  2. 
Victories    of    the 

Warning  Earthquake, 
18o  to  J60.                      T-.v  :  witness- 

Flight to  wilderness  begaa» 

Church   Militant,   33 

es,    the   tvro 

ver.  6. 

to  323-4.                        Ephe«us 

Trumpet  I.  viii.  7.  ^^SSSS 

War  in  heaven,  T.  7,  8. 

5*7~*>t£>(J~' 

Gothic   Invasions,  250       c'h.  »i.4to 
to  Sf'iiS.                                      j  i 

Satan  cast  down,  ver.  9  to  12. 

Beal  II.    Vi.  3.  324  Smyrna 
to  584. 

Trumpet  II.   viii. 
8,9. 
Pall  of  Rome,  W-41S. 

Eagle's   wings  given  to  the 
woman,  ver.  14,  3'.»5. 

Discord  of  theChurch. 

Trumpet  III.  viii. 

Protection  of  the  two  em- 

fivrordsfnt. M:.t.  x.34. 

Beal  III.  vi.  5,  6. 

9,412-476. 

of  the  East. 

pires. 
Flood  from  mouth  of  dragon. 

Spiritual     Famine    of 
the   Church,   534    to 
]<>;:!.                                 Pe«amM 

Trumpet  IV.    viii    t'omtn«-nce- 
12,470.                      ment  of  their 

Ter.  15.  Id. 
Deluge  of  Arian  nations. 

Seal  IV.  vi.  7,  8. 

Extinction    of    the      f^  sarkHo'th 

Commencement  of  1  ^todays. 

Spiritual      Desolation 
of  the  Church,  1073 

\\'estern   Emperor-  /.t   rort>ign 
"hip.                               ton£ue)534-< 

Rise  of  Beast  from  the  sea, 

to!43«.                          Thyattm 

\N'«.e    Trumpets    126X) 

xiii.  1  to  10,  47ii. 

For  four  first    seals, 
see  Zf.-h.  vi.  |,  f>. 

.lays. 
Trumpet  V.   Ix.  1 

Civil  Apostary  of  the  West. 

Beal  V.  vi.9toll. 

to  18,  Cui'-Stttf. 

Kise  of  Beast  from  thts  earth, 

Cry    of  the    Martyrs, 

SaracenW 

xiii.  11  to  18. 

&*ll\I      vi   1°  t    Srirdi' 

Trumpet  VI.  ix.l.'J,  T1,oir  MiuSh 

Krdcsiastical  Empire  of  the 

viii.    1798-8, 

Turkish                          nureof^ffir 

Wc"U 

French  Revolution. 

CAi-i*/    (U»    I'ruphet,  d.-:ul     Lodii-s 

FirstAngel  message,xiv.  fi,  7. 

X    I  to  4.                          for  3 

merit,  lxif>,  vii.  1  to  3.    I'uiUdclphia 

A  tim-  no  longer.            from  17'J4   to 

.Second  Angel  message,  ver.  8, 

The  144,000  sealed. 
Resurrection  of  saints          l**-*. 

Tempi*  m- 

Third  Angel  message,  ver.  9 
to  11. 

and     Transition     of 
\V1...  Vi  ruins. 

Earthquake  warninf.     _ 
llHmn  nit  ••ifriBhti-il         RaWMTfe- 

Fourth  and  Fifth  Angels,  14 

Seal  VII.   viii.   1, 

1863-8tolS71-3 

frumpelVILxLlS,  ).';; 
186«-8  to  1971-3.  uin"o2 

to  I-,. 
The  harvest  of  mercy. 

Pause  at  the  return  of  Laodicea 

llf.-urrec-tion  and  lirbt 

Christ.                                 ls<j3-8  to 

Sixth    an*!    Seventh    Anger*, 

Events  unfolded,  xix.         l;;71-3 

Napoleonic  Wo«. 

it  to  M. 

XX. 

Second  Translation. 

Kin,. 

Vintage-  of   Wrath. 

[4.]   THE   VIALS. 

Tx'iRoDi'CTioN,  chap.  xv. 

The  Day  of  Wrath,                  The  Temple  opened,                  The  Harvest  and  Vint;::/e. 

ver.  1,  7.                                       ver.  f>,  (3.                                     xiv.  and  xvi.  15,  il>. 

Vial  I.  Xvi.  1,  2.                     A  grievous  sore.                     Eruption  of  Infidelity  ami  Ai-airhy,  17.'.'  :». 

Viivl  II.  v.  3.                       Soa  turned  to  hU.J.                              ind  mawacre  in  France,  ir93~i. 

Vial  III.  ver.  4,  7.               Rivers  turned  to  blood.       Education  become  murderous,  HV*. 

Vial  IV.   Ver.  8,  9.                  S.-oivliing  H-:.t.                        I-n.^ria!  Despot-urn  of  ttoiup  irte,  isifc. 

Vial  V.  ver.  10,  11.              Kingdom  of  l>,,t.               KetributiYCjiUtkM  on  Kran-re,  1*1*. 

Kuin  of  Turkish  Empire,  w-2  1-  tV4-S.Res  in  <r> 
Vial  VI.  Ver.  12,  16.           Euphrates  dried.                       ti..n  and   first  tran-l.tti'jn   at  ihe  COIH:LK  c.j 

Vial  VII.  ver.  17  to  21.    Fall  of  Ballo 


itf     to     1«713 
Hcetit   of    Ct    J 


[C.]   Vition  offirtt  Revealing 

Any  el. 

xvii.  1  to  xix. 
VBI  FALL  or  BABTLOK. 


[6.]   Vition  of  Chritt  the 

Word. 
xix.  1  to  xxi.  2. 


I   [7.J 


iim  of  Last   Re» 

Ana  el. 
xi.  2  ro  xxii.  15. 


Interpretation  of  th«  Seven  Heads  of  the  Heast— Kev.  xvii.  10,  11  and  xiii.  3.— 1st.  King.i--7.r»2  u.o. 
d.  Connuls.     3d.  Decemvirs.     4th.  Dictators      fith.  Tribune*.     «th.  The  Roman  Kmperor«hip.     7tli. 
apolaonic  Dynasty  under  Napoleon  I.,  1800  to  1816.     8th,  'U  7th  revived.  The  Napoleonic  J»yn**tjr 
under  Napoleon  111.,  1SW  to  1871-8. 


PREFACE  TO  THE  THIRD  EDITION. 

Tnis  prophetical  treatise  was  first  published  in  July,  18fil,  and 
is  now  enlarged  to  nearly  four  times  its  original  size.  Chapter 
II  was  published  as  an  addition  to  it  in  August,  1862. 

According  to  the  views  here  presented,  and  which  were  briefly- 
stated  by  the  author  in  "The  Corning  I5atele,  '  printed  in  I860, 
it  is  considered  to  be  certain  that  Louis  Napoleon  will  be  the 
Personal  .Antichrist,  and  that  he  will  soon  make  a  seven-years' 
Covenant  with  the  Jews  (Dan.  ix.  27),  seven  years  and  2J 
months  before  his  destruction  by  the  descent  of  Christ,  at  Arma- 
geddon, at  the  End  of  this  Dispensation.  The  Ascension  of  the 
.:  gins  is  ex]  pears  and  from 

three  to  five  weeks  a.  ivenant  (1  Th- 

Rov.  xiv.,  Matt.  xxv.). 

Opportunity  is  here  tak<-.  NTY  ONE  IS  AT 

LIUKUTY  TO   RE-I'lT.I.lsl!    THIS  OB   ANY  OTHER  OF 

.       KATISIS; 

•  reali/.a  the  momentous  charac- 

.  ihat  they  can  co-ope- 

Q   important 

:ers  and  <>  -:.»-ir  respective  neighbour- 

hoods, by  sending  them  a  copy  ot  tins  wurk. 

May  .-ation  to  the  ad- 

vancement of  His  glory  and  the  go.  h,  and  iu- 

:i;ly  guide  us  into  all  truth  by  ly  Spirit.      The 

.s  of  God's  people  are  requested  for  the  bestow  men  t  of  the 
ur>on  the* circulation  of  this  work,  and  upon  ita 
author. 


PREFACE  TO  THE  NINTH  THOUSAND. 

important,  during    the  present  postal  facili- 
ties for  ;  information,  before  they  are  greatly  impeded 
reaching  wars  and  revolutions,  to  send  this  book,  or^the 
abridgement  of  it,  or  the  author's  other  pamphlets,  such  as  "  The 
Coming  Battle,"  to  ministers,  especially  in  country- places  and 
•.colonies,  where  such  information  is  not  easily  attainable. 
•  his  view  any  sums  of  money  expressly  sent  for  the  Gratis 
Circulation  of  these  prophetic  works,  addressed  to  the  Rev.1  H. 
.:  >x  1199,  Philadelphia,  Pa.,  will  be  expended  in  send- 
in<*  these   publications    by  post  to  ministers,  according  to  the 
.»ns  of  the  donors,  or  according  to  the  printed  ministerial 
lists  of  the  different  denominations,  as  far  as  such  contributions 
may  enable.  ...      .       , 

Any  communications  for  the  Author  will  reach  him  by  tue 
above  address.  \  ^ 

March,  1865. 


SYNOPSIS. 


INTBODUCTORY  REMARKS 1  to  10 

CHAPTER  I. 

TEN  SCRIPTURE  PROOFS  THAT  Louis  NAPOLEON  is  THE  DESTINED 
MONARCH  OP  THE  WORLD  AND  PERSONAL  ANTICHRIST,  FORK- 
SHOWN  IN  PROPHECY,  TO  INSTITUTE  AN  EXTERMINATING  PER- 
SECUTION AGAINST  CHRISTIANS  DURING  THE  FINAL  3J  YEARS, 

AND  TO  BE  ALMOST  1/NIVERSALLY  WORSHIPPED  AS  GOD,  AND 
THEN  TO  BE  DESTROYED  BY  CHRIST  AT  THE  BATTLE  OP  AR- 
MAGEDDON. 

Brief  Sketch  of  his  past  Life 11,  12 

I.  Because   he   represents   the    revived   Napoleon   dynasty  —  the 
Seventh-restored,  or  Eighth  ruling  Head  of  the  Beast  or  Roman 
Empire — and  is  thus  comprehensively  termed  the  Beast  itself, 
and  is  foreshown  to  be  the  Personal  Antichrist,  who  shall  gain 
"power  over  all  kindreds  and  tongues  and  nations,"  and  fiercely 
persecute  Christians,  and  be  almost  universally  worshipped  for 
3J  years,  and  then  perish  at  Christ's  descent  at  Armageddon, 
(Rev.  xiii.  3-8,  xvii.  7-14,  xix.  20.) 13  to  20 

II.  Because   he  corresponds  with  the  predicted  character  of  the 
Personal  Antichrist  in  respect  of  his  warlike  prowess,  his  insa- 
tiable ambition,   and  his  vast  military  power,  (Rey.  xiii.  3,  4; 
Is.  xiv.  16,  17.) 20  to  22 

III.  Because  he  has  obtained  actual  possession  of  the  city  of  Rome, 
(Rev.  xvii.  7-11.) 22  to  24 

IV.  Because  he  apparently  protects  and  supports  the  Pope,  but 
yet  suffers  him  to  be  plundered,  and  gradually  stripped  of  his 
temporal  power,  (Rev.  xvii.  1-18.) 24  to  28 


SYNOPSIS.  w 

V.  Because  the  whole  extent  of  the  original  Roman  Empire  is 
becoming  subordinated  to  his  control,  and  is  evidently  approach- 
ing its  final  division  into  ten  kingdoms,  which,  according  to  Rev. 
xvii.  12 — 14,  are  to  give  their  power  and  strength  to  the  Eighth 
Head  during  the  closing  3J  years.     (The  ten  toes,  Dan.  ii.  40— 
44,  and  ten  horns,  Dan.  vii.  23—25;  Rev.  xvii.  12—14)  28  to  34 

VI.  Because,  in  respect  to  his  name,  ho  fulfils  the  prophecy,  that 
the  name  of  the  Eighth  Head,  or  Antichrist,  should  be  in  the 
Greek  tongue,  Apollyon,  (or  Apclcon,)  and  should,  numerically, 
be  equal  to  the  number  666,  (Rev.  ix.  1 1,  xiii.  18.) 34  to  38 

VII.  Because  his  Grecian  extraction,  his  sphinx-like  impenetra- 
bility of  countenance,  his  addiction  to  the  practice  of  Spiritual- 
ism, and  his  deceptive  professions  of  a  pacific  policy,  identify 
him  Tvith  the  description  given  of  the   Personal  Antichrist  in 
Dan.  viii.  0—2--) 38  to  45 

VII.  Because  his  sudden  elevation  from  obscurity  to  great  power, 
hi"  nt.vious  determination  to  nieze  Palestine,  and  also  his  acqui- 
sition of  extensive  dominions,  and  of  valuable  gold  fields  in  the 
north  of  Africa,  are  in  accordance  with  the  prophecies  in  Dan, 
xi.  21 — 45,  regarding  the  Personal  Antichrist 45  to  60 

IX.  Because  the  rise  of  a  French  Emperor  a  few  years  before  1864 
— 68,  who  should  revive  the  wounded  extinct  Seventh  Head,  or 
Napoleon   dynasty,    and    become   the    Personal   Antichrist,    or 
Eighth  Head  was  foreshown  from  Rev.  xiii.  3,  and  xvii.  10,  11,  by 
prophetic  writers,  each  as  Faber,  Frere,  Gauntlett,  etc.,  as  early 
as  thirty  years  before  Louis  Napoleon's  accession  to  the  throne 
of  France. 50  to  56 

X.  Because  the  End  of  this  Dispensation  is  shown  by  ten  dates 
and  four  septenaries,  to  be  about  A.  D.  1871-3  and  as  the  Per- 
sonal Antichrist  is  to  be  revealed  seven  years  previously  by  mak- 
ing a  Covenant  with  the  Jews,  therefore,  at  the  present  time, 
(1861 — 62,)  he  must  be  approaching  the  time  of  his  manifesta- 
tion, and  no  living  person  corresponds  with  his  predicted  cha- 
racter except  Louis  Napoleon 56  to  59 

Practical  exhortation  to  those  who  are  unready  for  the  impending 
Advent  of  Christ,  (from  McCheyne's  Sermons.) 60  to  66 

Map  cf  Europe- 67 


ri 


SYNOPSIS. 


CHAPTER  II. 


TWENTY  COMING  EVENTS,  ARRANGED  IN  THE  CONSECUTIVE  ORDER 
IN  WHICH  THEY  ABE  FORESHOWN  IN  PROPHECY  TO  OCCUR 
DURING  THE  FINAL  SEVEN  YEARS  AND  2J  MONTHS  OF  THIS 
DISPENSATION,  AND  WHICH  COMMENCE  \»ITH  THE  DATE  OF  THE 
SEVEN-YEARS'  COVENANT,  AND  END  WITH  ANTICHRIST'S  DE- 
STRUCTION AT  THE  DESCENT  OF  CHRIST  AT  ARMAGEDDON. 

The  relative  positions  of  these  twenty  events  are  ascertained,  in 
many  cases,  by  deducing  the  future  literal-day  fulfilment  of  the 
prophecies  from  their  past  year-day  fulfilment,  as  shown  in  dia- 
gram 4.  These  positions  are  here  shown  by  giving  their  distance 
from  the  date  of  the  Covenant,  as  a  common  standard  of  reference. 

Diagram  2 — Chronological  Map  of  these  twenty  events 68 

I.  The  Confirmation  of  a  seven  years'  Covenant  between  Napoleon 
and  the  Jews,  seven  years  and  2J  months  before  the  End,  (Dan. 
ix.  27, — the  2  J  months,  or  75  days,  being  the  excess  of  the  1335 
over  the  12GO  days,  or  latter  half  of  the  seven  years,  Dan.  xii. 

^  7—12.) 70  to  72 

II.  Renewal  of  the  Jewish  sacrifices  and  temple-worship  at  Jeru- 
salem 2300  days  before  the  cleansing  of  the  Sanctuary,  (Dan. 
viii.  13,  14,  Is.  Ixvi.  3,)  that  is,  about  9  months,  or  9  months 
and  25  days  after  the  Covenant 72  to  74 

III.  The   complete  drying  up  of  the  Turkish  Empire,   consisting 
partly  of  the  separation  of  Syria  from  Turkey,  within  about  two 
years  after  the  Covenant,  (year-day,  Rev.  xvi.  12.) 74,  75 

IV.  The  successful  invasion  of  Egypt  by  Napoleon  within  about  a 
year  or  two  after  the  Covenant,  (Dan.  xi.  25 — 28.)  ....   75  to  77 

V.  The  coming  of  Christ  in  the  air,  the  Resurrection  of  the  de- 
ceased saints,  and  Translation  or  Ascension  of  the  144,000  Wise 
Virgins,  or  Man-child,  (Rev.  xii.  5,  Rev.  xiv.  1—5,  1  Thess.  iv. 
16,  17,  Matt.  xxv.  10?)  two  years  and  from  four  to  six  weeks 
after  the  Covenant 77  to  81 

VI.  An  unprecedented   Revival  of  Religion,   and  of  Missionary 
effort  among  the  Foolish  Virgins,  and  the  Unconverted  that  are 
left  on  the  earth  after  the  Translation  of  the  Wise  Virgins,  (lite- 
ral-day Rev.  vL  2,  xiv.  6 — 11;  the  latter  passage  seems  to  im- 


SYNOPSIS.  rii 

ply  that  some  angels,  or  glorified  sainta  will  then  preach  to  man- 
kind.)   81  to  83 

The  next  six  events  will  take  place  almost  entirely  within  the 
concluding  seven  months  of  the  first  3  J  years  of  the  7  years  of  the 
Covenant-week. 

VII.  Commencement  of  Astounding  Physical  Phenomena,  such  as 
hail  and  fire  falling  on  the  earth,  a  third  part  of  salt  and  fresh 
water  becoming  blood,  and  a  third  part  of  the  luminaries  being 
eclipsed  during  the  first  four  literal-day  trumpets,  (Rev.  viii.) 
between  the  Cod  an<l  42nd  month  after  the  Covenant...  83  to  86 

VIII.  War  in  Heaven,  and  Expulsion  of  Satan  and  his  legions 
from  the  air  on  to  the  earth  about  two  years  and  eleven  months 
after  the  Covenant,  (Rev.  xii.  7—10.) 86,  87 

IX.  Flight  of  many  of  the  saints  into  the  wilderness,  where  they 
will  be  fed  and  preserved  during  the  subsequent  3J  years'  per- 
secution, (Rev.  xii.  f>,   1 1;)  the  wilderness,  very  possibly,  being 
some  remote  region  of  the  United  States.     This  hegira  will  be 
during  part  of  the  3d  year,  and  first  half  of  the  4th  year  after 
the  Covenant 87  to  89 

X.  The  Fall  of  Babylon,  or  transformation  of  Popery  into  what 
may   be   termed   Napoleonism,  for  the  Pope  will  institute  and 
establish  the  worship  of  Napoleon  and  his  image  throughout  all 
the  earth,  principally  during  the  last  half  of  the  seven  years 
following  the  Covenant,  (Rev.  xiii.,  xviii.  2.) 89  to  97 

XL  Complete  acquirement  by  Napoleon  of  supreme  power  over 
Great  Britain,  and  in  a  less  degree  over  a  considerable  part  of 
America,  within  3J  years  after  the  Covenant,  (Rev.  xiii.  7,  xvii. 
112,  13.) 97  to  107 

XII.  Division  of  the  entire  territory  of  the  old  Roman  Empire  into 
ten  kingdoms,  Great  Britain,  France,  Spain,  Italy,  Austria,' 
Greece,  Egyp\,  Syria,  the  rest  of  Turkey,  and  most  probably 
Tripoli  with  Tunis,  and  the  union  of  their  ten  kings  in  a  coiu 
gressional  confederation  under  Napoleon,  within  3J  years  after 
the  Covenant,  (Rev.  xvii.  12,  13,  xiii.  1,  Dan.  vii.  24.)  107  to  116 

The  next  eight  events  occur  almost  entirely  within  the  latter 
half  of  the  Covenant-week  of  7  years,  that  is,  the  3 J  years  of  Great 
Tribulation,  or  Antichristiaa  persecution,  and  also  the  supplemen-^ 
tary  2J  months. 


Till 


SYNOPSIS. 


XIII.  Assault  upon  Jerusalem  by  Napoleon,  the  Antichrist,  be- 
tween 3  years  and  3J  years  after  the  Covenant,  and  substitution 
of  the  worship  of  his  image  in  the  place  of  the  Jewish  sacrifices, 
after  which,  during  the  latter  3J  years  of  the  7  years,  all  the 
ungodly,  or  non-elect,  who  dwell  upon  the  prophetic  earth,  (at 
least  the  above-mentioned  ten  kingdoms,  and  probably  all  Chris- 
tendom,)  will  worship  him,    (Rev.   xiii.   5 — 8,)  and  nearly  all 
within  the  prophetic  earth  who  refuse  to  worship  him  will  be 
killed.     (Rev.  xiii.,  xi.  2,  3,  xii.  6,  14,  vi.  3 — 11;  Dan.  vii.  25, 
xii.  1—7,  viii.  24,  xi.  31 — 45,  ix.  27;  Ezek.  xxxviii.;  Zech.  xiv. 
1,  2;  Matt.  xxiv.  15—28 ;  Mark  xiii.  14—23.) 116  to  124 

XIV.  The  prophesying  of  the  two  witnesses,  (Elijah  and  another,) 
during  the  whole  of  Napoleon,  the  Antichrist's,  3J  years'  uni- 
versal reign  and  persecution,  upon  the  expiration  of  which  they 
are  slain,  but  after  3J  days  raised  to  life  and  caught  up  to  hea- 
ven.    (Rev.  xi.  3—12,  Mai.  iv.  5.) 124  to  127 

XV.  The  First  Woe  during  the  fifth  literal-day  trumpet,  or  the  tor- 
menting of  the  ungodly  by  supernatural  locusts  for  five  months, 
(Rev.  ix.  1-10,)  and  the  hurting  of  them  apparently  for  five 
months  more,  (Rev.  ix.  10-12.)     This  Woe  begins  three  years 
and  9J  months  after  the  Covenant 127  to  131 

XVI.  The  Second  Woe  during  the  sixth  literal-day  trumpet,  or  the 
conflicts  between   countless   invading   forces  from   beyond  the 
Euphrates  and  the  armies  of  Napoleon's  ten  kingdoms,  princi- 
pally constituting  the  Armageddon  War,  and  causing  the  slaughter 
of  the  third  part  of  men  within  the  first  year  and  month,  (Rev. 
ix.  13-21,  xi.  14.)     This  Woe  continues  altogether  twice  a  year 
and  month,  as  a  period  of  both  rise  and  fall,  and  begins  five  years 
after  the  Covenant 131  to  134 

XVII.  Conversion  of  upward  of  from  15  to  50  million  persons, 
chiefly  among  the  heathen,  during  the  five  years  between  the  two 
translations,  and  especially  during  the  final  year.     (Literal-day, 
Rev.  vii.,  x.,  xiv.  4,  15;  Joel  ii.  28-32;  Is.  xxvi.  9.)..  134  to  139 

XVIII.  Darkening  of  the  constellations  and  a  great  earthquake, 
(Rev.  vi.  12,  xi.  13,)  simultaneously  with  the  commencement  of 
the  seven  successive  literal-day  Vials,  which  during  the  final  2J 
months  (1)  afflict  the  Napoleonists  with  sores,  (2)  turn  all  fresh 
and  (3)  all  salt  water  into  blood,  (4)  produce  intolerable  heat, 
(5)  cover  Europe  with  darkness,  (6)  dry  up  the  literal  Euphrates, 


SYNOPSIS.  ix 

and  (7)  cause  an  unparalleled  earthquake  and  hail-storm,  and 
the  Battle  of  Armageddon.  (Rev.  xvi.)  These  final  2J  months 
commence  seven  years  after  the  Covenant 140  to  14.4. 

XIX.  Visible  manifestation  of  Christ  coming  in  the  clouds  of  hea- 
ven, and  Second  Translation  of  living  saints  about  five  days, 
before  this  Dispensation  ends,  and  the  Millennium  begins.     (Matt. 
xxiv.  31;  Mark  xiii.  l!0.  i!7 ;   Luke  xxi.  27;  Dan.  vii.  13;  literal- 
day,  Rev.  vii.  0-17,  xi.  15-10,  xvi.  16,  xiv.  16.)    This  occurs  seven 
years,  two  months,  and  ten  days  after  the  Covenant..   144  to  150 

XX.  The  Third  TVoe  during  the  seventh  literal  day  trumpet,  and 
within  the  final  3J  days,  consisting  principally  in  the  transforma- 
tion of  the  territory  adjoining  Rome  into  a  perpetual  lake  of  lire, 
(Rev.  xix.  3,)  and  the  destruction  of  Napoleon  and  the  Pope  and 
five-sixths  of  their  vast  armies  at  the   Battle  of  Armageddon, 
•when  Christ  will  descend  on   the  earth  and  slay  all  incorrigible 
rejectors  of  the  Go.«pcl.      (Isaiah  xxxiv.,  Ixvi.;   E/ek.   xxxix. ; 
Zech.  xiv. ;  Rev.  xi.  1">,  xvi.  17,  xix.)     '1  rminates  seven 
years  and  2}  months  from  the  date  of  the  Covenant..   150  to  154 

The  ensuing  Millennial  dispensation,  or  Day  of  the  Lord,  or  Day 
of  Judgment,  lasting  for  a  thousand  years,  (2  Peter  iii.  8,  10, 
Rev.  xx.,)  with  the  burning  of  the  earth  partially  at  its  com- 
iiH'n.-L-incnt,  l.ut  chi«-:ly  at  its  close,  (Rev.  xxi.  1;)  BLESSEDNESS 
of  the  Millennial  earth,  (1.)  Physically;  (Amos  ix.  13,  Joel  iii. 
18,)  its  population  probably  being  150  times  greater  than  1300 
million,  as  at  present.  (2.)  Politically  and  socially:  Jesus 
Christ,  (Dan.  vii.  14,  Zech.  xiv.  4,  9,)  with  his  glorified,  raised, 
and  translated  saints  dwelling  in  the  Heavenly  Jerusalem,  (Rer. 
xxi.,)  and  reigning  over  the  earth's  unglorified  mortal  inhabit- 
ants who  will  be  the  descendants  of  the  ungodly  that  will  be 
spared  and  converted  at  his  Second  Advent,  (Is.  Ixvi.  10,  Zech. 
xiv.  1C,  Rev.  xx.)  (3.)  Spiritually:  Christianity  universally 
prevalent,  (Is.  xi.  9,  Hab.  ii.  14,  Rev.  xi.  15,  xx.)  (4.)  As 
regards  the  Jews:  their  spiritual  and  earthly  prosperity,  (see 
also  Is.,  iv.,  xi.,  xii.,  xxxv.,  liv.,  Ix.,  Ixi.,  Ixv.,  Ixvi.;  Ezek.  xl. 
to  xlviii.,  Jer.  xxxiii.,  xxxi.,  xxxiii.,  etc.) 154  to  161 

Purdon's  description  of  the  Millennium;  Practical  remarks:  neces- 
sity of  becoming  born  again,  or  converted,  (John  iii.  3,)  and  of 
constantly  praying  to  Jesus,  and  studying  the  Scriptures;  Im- 
portance of  open  air  preaching 161  to  172 


x  SYNOPSIS. 

CHAPTER  III. 

EVIDENCE  FROM  MORE  THAN  FIFTY  EXPOSITORS  SHOWING  THAT 
DANIEL'S  SEVENTIETH  WEEK  OF  SEVEN  YEARS  WILL  BE  FUL- 
FILLED WITHIN  ALMOST  EXACTLY  THE  FINAL  SEVEN  YEARS  OF 

THIS  GENTILE  DISPENSATION,  AND  WILL  COMMENCE  WITH  A  SEVEN 
YEARS'  COVENANT  BEING  CONFIRMED  BETWEEN  THE  PERSONAL 
ANTICHRIST  AND  THE  JEWS.  THEREFORE  Louis  NAPOLEON,  IF 
HE  is  THE  PERSONAL  ANTICHRIST,  WILL  CONFIRM  A  SEVEN  YEARS' 
COVENANT  WITH  THE  JEWS,  ABOUT  SEVEN  YEARS  BEFORE  THE 
END. 

Diagram  3,  showing  the  fulfilment  of  the  70  weeks 174 

Preliminary  Observations — Fulfilment  of  the  Seventy  Weeks  ex- 
plained— Distinction  between  the  Year-day  and  Literal-day  sys- 
tems of  Interpretation 175  to  183 

All  the  following  fifty  books  or  expositors  state  or  imply  Daniel's 
70th  week  (Dan.  ix.  27)  to  be  the  last  seven  years  of  this  dis- 
pensation, closing  with  the  almost  immediate  destruction  of  Anti- 
christ by  Christ's  descent  upon  the  earth;  and  the  greater 
part  of  them  expressly  specify  the  Personal  Antichrist  to  be  the 
confirmer  of  the  covenant  with  the  Jews  for  seven  years.  They 
also  mostly  hold  that  its  latter  half  is  the  3J  years  of  the  Great 
Tribulation,  or  Antichrist's  persecuting  reign,  as  described  in  Dan. 
vii.  25,  xii.  7;  Rev.  xi.  2,  3,  xii.  G,  14,  xiii.  5,  and  that  the  Per- 
sonal or  Infidel  Antichrist  is  a  single  individual,  an  avowed  infi- 
del, (1  John  ii.  22,)  and  the  same  person  as  the  Little  Horn  of 
Dan.  vii.,  and  Dan.  viii.,  the  Wilful  King  of  Dan.  xi.,  the  Eighth 
Head  of  the  Beast,  which  is  also  called  the  Beast  itself,  in  Rev. 
xiii.,  and  xvii.,  and  the  Man  of  Sin,  (2  Thess.  ii.,)  who  will  be  wor-  " 
shipped  in  the  Jewish  Temple,  and  whose  image,  the  abomination 
of  desolation,  will  be  set  up  there,  as  described  in  Matt,  xxiv.,  and 
Mark  xiii.;  they  generally  state  the  Two  Witnesses,  (Rev.  xi.,)  to 
be  two  literal  persons  who  will  prophesy  on  earth  during  Anti- 
christ's 3J  years'  tyranny.  The  extracts  here  quoted  from  these 
writers  give  their  statements  to  this  effect  at  some  length. 

(1.)  Irenseus,  Bishop  in  the  Primitive  Church,  (A.  D.  180;)  Anti- 
christ to  lay  waste  all  the  world  during  his  half-week,  or  3J 
years'  tyranny,  then  to.  perish  at  Christ's  appearing 184 


SYNOPSIS.  xi 

(2.)  Ilrppolytus,  Bishop  of  Oatia,  (A.  D.  220;)  Antichrist  to  per- 
secute Christians,  and  desolate  tho  world  during  the  last  half- 
week,  and  to  be  opposed  by  the  Witnesses,  Elias  and  Enoch,  185 

(3)  Ongen,   (225,) t 186,  187 

(4.)  Victorimis,  Bishop  of  Pettau,  (A.  D.  200;)  70th  week  future; 

•ichrist's  image  to  be  set  up  like  Nebnchndnerzar's,  and  to 

§peak  ;   His  mark  to  be  branded  upon  men 187 

(5)  and  (6.)  Apollin  hop  of  Laodicea,  (380,)  and  Prima- 
sius,  Bishop  of  the  Carthagenian  Province,  (500,) 188 

(7.)  Rev.  Dr.  Burgh,  of  the  Church  of  England,  author  of  "Se- 
cond Advent  Lectures,"  (1832,)  "  Exposition  of  Revelation,"  efc.; 
Tho  Seventy  Weeks  Expounded;  Bishop  ilorsley's  statement  that 
Antichrist  and  his  image  would  be  worshipped 189  to  191 

(3)  and  (  9.)  Rev.  E.  Bickersteth,  and  Rev.  T.  Birks,  of  the 
Church  of  Englan  ! :  their  united  statement  in  Bickcrsteth's 
"Guide  to  the  Prophecies,"  (1839,)  M  to  tho  futurity  of  the 
7"th  week,  and  the  Inftdel  Antichrist's  3}  years'  persecution 
<luri:iur  its  last  half,  before  which  the  Wise  Virgins  would  be  re- 
moved   1'Jl  to  195 

(10.)  J.  Darby,  author  of  "The  Hopes  of  the  Church,"  (1812,)  194 

(11.)  Sir  Edward  Denny,  Baronet,  author  of  "Companion  to  the 
Chart  of  Seventy  Weeks,"  (1845;)  The  Seventy  Weeks  fully  ex- 
plained; The  coming  of  Elias  future 105  to  202 

(12.)  Dr.  S.  P.  Tregelles,  LL.D.,  author  of  "Remarks  on  Daniel;" 
Complete  exposition  of  tho  70  weeks;  Jewish  sacrifices  to-  re- 
commence 2300  days  before  the  End,  (Dan.  viii.  14;)  Antichrist's 
literal  image  to  speak  and  breathe,  and  fire  to  be  brought  down 
on  the  earth;  his  appalling  persecution  of  Christians,  202  to  208 

(13.)  Henry  Kelsall,  M.  D.,  author  of  "The  Antichrist,"  (184G;) 
70th  week  future;  Animal  magnetism,  or  Mesmerism,  the  re- 
vival of  sorcery  and  witchcraft  which  is  to  co-exist  with  Anti- 
christ's speaking  image;  Those  killed  who  will  not  worship 
the  image ;  Antichrist  to  subdue  England 208  to  211 

(14.)  Rev.  C.  Maitland,  of  the  Church  of  England,  author  of  the 
-Apostles'  School  of  Prophetic  Interpretation,"  (1849;)  70th 
week;  Graphic  description  of  Antichrist's  delusive  miracles, 
sanguinary  persecution,  and  final  overthrow;  The  tormenting 


xii  SYNOPSIS. 

locusts ;    Slaughter   of  the   Two   Witnesses ;    Battle   of  Arma- 
geddon   211  to  219 

(15.)  B.  W.  Newton,  author  of  "Prospects  of  the  Ten  Kingdoms," 
(1849;)  Detailed  exposition  of  the  70  weeks;  Antichrist  to 
abolish  the  restored  Jewish  sacrifices;  His  3J  years'  persecution 
of  those  who  will  not  worship  him;  Five  of  his  ten  horn  or  toe 
kingdoms  to  be  formed  out  of  the  Eastern  Roman  Empire,  and 
five  out  of  the  Western;  England,  France,  Spain,  Greece,  Egypt, 
Syria,  the  rest  of  Turkey,  and  Tunis  with  Tripoli,  to  be  eight 
of  his  ten  kingdoms;  all  the  ten  to  have  clay-iron,  or  demo- 
cratic-monarchic governments,  (already  verified  in  Italy;)  Im- 
pending separation  of  Ireland  from  England 219  to  228 

(16.)  R.  A.  Purdon,  the  eminent  author  of  "The  Last  Vials," 
(published  monthly,  since  1845.)  His  remarkable  forestatement 
in  May,  1852,  that  Louis  Napoleon,  as  the  Eighth  Head  of  the 
Beast,  must  necessarily  become  Emperor,  and  regain  supremacy 
over  the  Empire  of  Napoleon,  revived  in  it's  full  territorial  ex- 
tent, and  over  the  countries  that  formed  the  Babylonian,  Medo- 
Persian,  Grecian,  and  Roman  Empires;  also,  that  he  would 
make  a  seven  years'  Covenant  with  the  Jews,  and  in  the  midst 
of  the  seven  years,  set  up  his  image,  the  Abomination,  in  the 
Jewish  Temple,  and  after  fiercely  persecuting  Christians  for  3J 
years,  would  fall  and  perish;  England  to  be  subject  to  him, 
(see  also  page  184) 228  to  232 

(17.)  Rev.  James  Kelly,  of  the  Church  of  England,  author  of  "The 
Apocalypse  Interpreted,"  "Lectures  on  Prophecy,"  (1850;)  The 
70th  week;  The  majority  of  mankind  literally  to  worship  Anti- 
christ's image,  and  to  receive  his  mark,  (Rev.  xiii.)..  232  to  234 

(18-)W.  Kelly  "The  Prospect,"  (1849;)  70th  week  future. ..   234 

(19.)  Judge  T.  Lumisden  Strange,  author  of  "The  Light  of  Pro- 
phecy," (1852 ;)  The  70  weeks  expounded. 235  to  237 

(20.)  Rev.  Capel  Molyneux,  of  the  Church  of  England,  author  of 
"Israel's  Future,"  "The  World  to  come,"  (1852;)  70th  week 
future;  Antichrist's  3J  years'  murderous  persecution  of  those 
who  refuse  to  worship  him  or  his  image;  Simultaneous  counter- 
testimony  of  the  Two  Witnesses,  Elias  and  another. .  237  to  239 

{21.)  An  English  work,  "Armageddon,  or  a  Warning  Voice  from 
the  Last  Battle-field  of  Nations,"  by  a  Cambridge  Master  of  Arts, 


8  vols.  octavo,  (1857-8.)  An  exposition  of  unsurpassed  ability 
and  correctness;  Napoleon  III.  shown  to  be  the  Personal  Anti- 
christ, who  will  make  a  Covenant  with  the  Jews  for  7  years,  and 
during  the  latter  3J  years  will  slaughter  those  who  will  not  wor- 
ship him,  or  his  image,  or  receive  his  mark:  the  Two  Witnesses, 
meanwhile,  testifying  on  earth  against  him,  but  at  last  being 
killed;  The  Wise  Virgins  taken  to  heaven  before  this  3J  years; 
The  surviving  Foolish  Virgins  caught  np  at  Christ's  appearing 
after  the  same  3i  years  :  I,  with  all  the  territory  of  the 
Four  Empires,  to  be  subject  to  Napoleon  III 230  to  •_ 

(22)  Alexander  Porter,  author  of  "The  First-Fruits,"  (185G ;) 
Louis  Napoleon,  the  Antichrist,  to  make  a  seven  years'  Cove- 
nant with  the  Jews,  (Dan.  ix.  117,)  seven  years  before  Christ's 
descent  on  the  earth;  His  persecution  and  the  Great  Tribulation 
during  the  latter  3J  years,  before  which  the  Wise  Virgins  will 
bo  caught  up 24".  to  -  17 

(23.)  I-:.  W.  P.  Taunton,  author  of  "The  Days  in  which  we  Live," 
(1857;)  Dan.  ix.  27  unfulfilled;  L  eon  shown  to  be  the 
.  and  future  Air  Massacre  of  Christians  by 
the  UomMi  Church,  or  two-horned  Beast,  (Rev.  xiii.  11-18,) 
<lh  Napoleon,  during  the  last  half  of  the  final  seven 
years  following  his  Covenant  with  the  Jews;  Ascension  of  the 
Wise  Virgins  before  this  3}  years 1147  to  252 

(2-1.)  Major  Scott  Phillips,  author  of  "Interpretations,"  (1809;) 
The  earthquake  at  Christ's  descent,  (Zech.  xiv.  4,)  to  open  a 
channel  from  the  Mediterranean  to  the  Dead  Sea,  flowing  from 
thence  to  the  Red  Sea;  The  Pope  the  year-day  Antichrist  of 
1260  years ;  Louis  Napoleon  the  literal-day  Antichrist  of  12GO 
days,  the  latter  half  of  his  future  seven  years'  Covenant-week 
with  the  Jews;  Wise  Virgins  caught  up  before  this  12GO 
days 252  to  254 

(2o.)  Rev.  H.  G.  Guinness,  author  of  "The  Second  Coming  of 
Christ,"  (18G1:)  The  Personal  Antichrist  to  make  the  seven 
years'  Covenant  with  the  Jews;  Its  latter  3J  years  the  time  ofi 
Great  Tribulation  and  persecution  before  Christ's  descent; 
Counsel  to  sinners  to  come  to  Jesus 254  to  258 

(26.)  Dominick  McCausland,  LL.D.,  author  of  "The  Latter  Days 
of  Jerusalem  and  Rome,"  (1859;)  The  70th  week  the  final  seven 


Xiv  SYNOPSIS. 

years  of  this  Dispensation ;  Its  latter  part  the  period  of  the  wor- 
ship of  the  Antichrist's  image  in  conjunction  with  the  universal 
triumph  of  Romanism ;  England  cannot  escape  this ;  Extract 
from  Birk's  work 258  to  2G2 

(27.)  Rev.  W.  Marrable,  Prebendary  of  St.  John's  Episcopal 
Church,  Dublin,  author  of  "What  the  Lord  saith  concerning 
Israel  and  Jerusalem,"  (1858;)  The  Man  of  Sin,  or  Antichrist, 
identical  with  "the  Prince  that  shall  come,"  (Dan.  ix.  26,  27,) 
who  shall  confirm  a  seven  years'  Covenant  with  the  Jews,  seven 
years  before  Christ's  descent  on  the  earth ;  the  same  also  as 
"  Gog,"  in  Ezek.  xxxviii 262 

(28.)  An  Israelite  writer  of  some  articles  in  the  "Quarterly  Jour- 
nal of  Prophecy,"  for  18C1;  "Gog,"  of  Ezek.  xxxviii.,  the  per- 
son who  is  to  confirm  a  seven  years*  Covenant  with  the  Jews, 
seven  years  before  the  glorious  appearing  of  Messiah 263 

(29.)  Rev.  Dr.  Seiss,  Pastor  of  St.  John's  Lutheran  Church,  Phila- 
delphia, author  of  "  The  Day  of  the  Lord,"  "  Last  Times,"  etc. ; 
Antichrist  to  be  a  French  Emperor,  who  will  make  a  seven  years* 
Covenant  with  the-  Jews,  seven  years  before  Christ's  descent ; 
Wise  Virgins  caught  up  before  the  last  3  J  years  ;  Surviving  re- 
pentant Foolish  Virgins  caught  up  after  that  3}  years'  Great 
Tribulation 263,  264 

(30.)  E.  Guers,  author  of  "Israel  aux  derniers  jours  de  1'cconomio 
actuelle,"  (Paris,  Grassart,)  also  published  in  German,  as  "Is- 
rael's Zukunft,"  (Leipsic,  Ernst  Bredt,)  185G 264 

(31)  "Temoignage."  (32)  "The  Parousia  and  Epiphancia."  (33) 
"The  Coming  Battle."  (34)  "The  Millenium.'*  (35)  Rev.  W.  G. 
Barker.  (36)  Arthur  Rees.  (37)  James  Hunter.  (38)  "Notes  on 
Scripture."  (39)  "Syllabus  of  Lectures."  (40)  The  Church  and  the 
Kingdom."  (41)  Rev.  F.  G.  Middleton,  "  Rapture  of  the  Church." 
(42)  W.  C.  Baynes.  (43)  A  Writer  in  the  Advent  Herald.  (44)  Rev. 
G.  Brookman.  (45)  H.  P.  Sholte.  (46)  Rev.  D.  Bosworth.  (47)  F. 
W.  Grant.  (48)  A.  P.  Jolliffe.  (40)  J.  Fondey.  (50)  W.  Trotter. 
(51)  J.  Litch.  (52)  Rev.  E.  E.  Reinke.  (53)  Dr.  Williamson.  (54) 
"The  Present  Testimony."  (55)  J.  L.  Hopkins.  (56)  Rev.  Mr. 
Thurman.  (57)  C.  Stanley 2G5  to  271. 

Exhortation;  Future  glory  of  the  saints;  "Believe  in  the  Lord 
Jesus  Christ  and  thou  shalt  be  saved;"  "Pray  without  ceasing,'* 
(Acts  xvi.  31,  2  Thess.  v.  17) 267  to  273 


SYNOPSIS. 


CHAPTER  IV. 

TEX  REASONS,  PROVING  THAT  THE  ADVENT  OF  CHRIST  "is  THH 
AIR"  TO  RAISE  THE  DECEASED  SAINTS,  AND  TO  TRANSLATE: 
HIE  WISE  VIRGINS,  WILL  PRECEDE  THE  FINAL  SJ  TSARS' 
GREAT  TRIBULATION,  OR  NAPOLEONIC  PERSECUTION,  AND  WILL 
BB  ABOUT  FIVE  YEARS  BEFORE  THE  END  OP  THIS  DISPENSA- 
TION, AND  TWO  YEARS  AND  FRc  \VKEK8  A 
THE  DAT!  OF  THE  C«  !  H  P.  SrOOND  TRANSLATION  OP 

LIVING  SALKTS  BEING  FIVE  DAYS  UKFORE  TIIC   KM>. 

Diagram  4,  showing,  in  two  parallel  columns,  the  double  fulfil- 
ment of  Daniel  and  Revelation  within  2525  years,  and  also  within 
ys,  (explained  on  page  288) 274 

Preliminary  remarks :    Time  of  Christ's  Advent  not  unrevcaled ; 
Six  pro<>:  ;  remillennial,  Rev.  xx.  4-G,  Zech.  xiv.  4, 

I. ake  xxi. 
,  Dan.  xii.,  Rev.  xi.  15-19,  etc '2 1 5  to  287 

I.  Two  distinct  Translations  or  removals  of  living  saints  from  the 

ist's  coming,  arc  plainly  described  in  literal-day, 
Rev.  xiv.,  the  first  being  an  earlier  mid  smaller  ingathering  than 
the  8ec<"  nsisting  of  144,000  persons,  called  the  First- 
Fruits,  (vi-r.  4.)  who  .ire  caujrht  up  btfort  the  fall  of  Babylon, 
and  Antichrist's  subsequent  3|  years' persecution ;  the  second 
being  composed  of  all  the  saints  found  on  the  earth  after  Anti- 
christ's 3J  years'  persecution,  and  who  are  called  the  Harvest, 
(Rev.  xiv!  i:>,  vii.  1- 289  to  292 

II.  The  general  descriptions  of  Christ's  Second  Advent  intimate 
that  he  comes  to  remove  the  Wise  Virgins  at  a  time  of  compara- 
tive peace  and  prosperity,  (Luke  xvii.  28,  Matt.  xxiv.  37, 1  Thess. 
T.  2,  3,)  and  then  comes,  after  a  short  interval  of  awful  tribula- 
tion, to  gather  up  the  remnant  of  saints,   and  to  destroy  Anti- 
christ and  the  unrepentant,  (Rev.  xvi.  18,  Matt.  xxiv.  29,  Dan. 
xii.,  Zech.  xiv.  1-4) 292  to  290 

III.  Two  different  Greek  words  TT^VC-H  and  ITIIXW*.,  are  used  in 
Scripture  to  describe  the  Second  coming  of  Christ, — the  one  sig- 
nifying only  his  actual  presence  transferred  to  the  vicinity  of 
this  earth,  the  other  denoting  the  subsequent  appearing  or  open 


XTi  SYNOPSIS. 

manifestation  of  that  presence.     There  are  thus  two  distinct 
stages  in  his  Advent 296  to  298 

IV.  A  distinct  promise  is  given  in  Luke  xxi.  36,  and  Rev.  iii.  10, 
that  those  who  faithfully  watch  for  Christ's  Advent  shall  escape, 
and  be  kept  altogether  OUT  OF  the  hour  of  temptation,  that  is, 
the  3}  years'  Great  Tribulation 298  to  300 

V.  In  the  Parables  of  the  Ten  Virgins  and  of  the  Marriage  Supper, 
and  in  the  Narrative  of  the  Wise  and  Evil  Servants,  the  Wise 
Virgins  and  Wise  Servants  are  an  earlier  ingathering,  and  the 
Foolish  Virgins  and  Evil  Servants,  being  real  saints,  are  a  later 
ingathering,  to  the  Marriage  Supper  of  the  Lamb.     (Matt.  xxv. ; 
Luke  xiv.  22,  xii.  42 ;  Matt.  xxiv.  45) 300  to  302 

VI.  The  ultimate  literal-day  fulfilment  of  the  prophetic  visions  of 
Revelation  obviously  lasts  for  rather  more  than  3}  years,  (Rev. 
xi.  2,  3,  xii.  6,  14,  xiii.  5,)  and  is  shown  by  the  scenery  of  Rev. 
v.,  not  to  begin  until  after  Christ  has  come  and  taken  up  the 
raised  and  translated  saints  to  the  heavens 302  to  305 

VII.  In  the  literal-day  fulfilment  of  Rev.  xiL,  expectant  believers 
in  Christ's  Advent  are  represented  under  the  figure  of  a  Man- 
child,  as  being  caught  up  into  the  heavens  before  the  3J  years' 
Great  Tribulation  and  Infidel  persecution  commences.  305  to  311 

VIII.  There  is  an  ingathering  of  the  saints  to  heaven  at  Christ's 
Advent,  at  the  beginning  of  the  seventh  year-day  Seal,   about 
five  years  before  the  End,  and  also  at  the  beginning  of  the 
seventh  literal- day  Seal,  about  five  days  before  the  End.     (Rev. 
vii.  9-17,  viii.  1) 311  to  314 

IX.  There  is  an  ingathering  to  heaven  of  raised  and  translated 
saints  at  the  beginning  of  the  year-day  seventh  trumpet,  about 
five  years  before  the  End,  and  again  at  the  beginning  of  the  lite- 
ral-day seventh  trumpet,  five  days  before  the  End,  constituting 
the  two  stages  in  the  First  Resurrection  and  Second  Advent, 
(Rev.  xi.  15-19,  x.  7,  xx.  6;  1  Cor.  xv.  61,  52) 314  to  317 

X.  The  coming  of  Christ,  accompanied  necessarily  by  a  translation 
and  resurrection  of  saints,  takes  place  just  before  the  year-day 
seventh  vial,  about  five  years  previous  to  the  End,  and  also  just 
before  the  literal-day  seventh  vial,  five  days  previous  to  the  End ; 
occurring  thus  in  two  stages,  (Rev.  xvi.  15-17) 317  to  321 

Concluding  observations  and  appendices « 321  to  840 


LOUIS  NAPOLEON 

THE    DESTINED    MONARCH    OF    THE    WORLD. 
INTRODUCTION. 

"I'ower  was  given  him  (Louis  Napoleoo,  the  Sealed  bead. 
of  the  IWast)  over  all  kindreds  and  tongues  and  lialious." — 

iti.v.  xiii.  7. 

Tm;  study  of  prophecy,  which  during  the  dark  ages 

!iri>tian   era,  was  almost  wholly  in-  .   has 

for  (hi-  last  halfcenti^,  attracted  onwoutea  attention. 

The   French    Revolution    of  1  TIM,  which  w.  n   by 

many   expositors,  upward'  of  one   hundred   years   before- 
hand, to  be  t  :    in  the  eh-Vfislh  chapter  <;!'  \l; 
(ion,  ha-1  the  dl'-rl  ul'drawiiiif  n:aiiy  intelli«r«'nt  minds  to 

•   political 

coir.  ..tors    ha\  n-co^ui/ed 

a   most   iinj)ortant    proj.hi'tical   landmark,   l»y    m.-ans   of 
which  tlm   slight  d^i^n-e  of  oh.-.-urity  in  which   tin-  } 
day  ful:.  ies  was  previously  vailed 

ist  entirely  i 

Guid.-.l  hy  the  liixht  which  that  momentous  epoch  shed 
upon    the   pa-_rc    of    p;  >t:uidard    c\|»o>iturs    f 

c'omph-ti-ly  elucidatr.i  tation  of  the 

Lfi  of  Daniel  and   1  and 

reliability  ,<-iplesof.  '..  -en  fully 

atte  the  ulenttt  ooncluaions  at  which  they 

hav»-  !y  arrived.    Although  -  in  minor 

ieral   outlines 

of  pro].'l.  them  concur  in  show 

i  about  1804  to  1872  to  be  the  time 
oi'  ('  ig,  the  close  of  the  Christian   «.; 

the  Millennium,     More  than  a 

hundred  able  tn  1  during  tha 

tnitioii   of  this  view;  and 

when  tlic  scarcity  of  roally  profound  students  of  propli 
ecy  is  considered,  it  must  be  admitted  that  a  conelusior 
:ie«l  by  so  many  serious  and  sober-mindod  writer^ 
is  not  VCJT  likely  to  be  devoid  of  foundation- 


2  LOUIS    NAPOLEON   THK   A^YICHKIST. 

Ever  since  the  old-established  «<y*tem  of  things  was 
broken  up,  at  the  time  of  the  French  Revolution,  emi- 
nent expositors  have  persistently  asserted  that  much 
more  extensive  and  tremendous  revolutions  were  fore- 
shown to  happen  at  the  end  of  this  dispensation,  about 
the  decade  from  1800  to  1870;  and  in  yiew  of  the  pres- 
ent aspect^  of  the  world,  it  may  now  be  asked,  whether 
their  forestatemcnts  have  not  been  signally  verified  ? 
The  expectations  of  the  total  cessation  of  war,  and  of 
the  gradual  introduction  of  a  millennium  of  peace  and 
earthly  prosperity,  which  have  been  so  confidently  en- 
tertained by  those  who  disregarded  prophecy,  are  how 
shown  to  have  been  vain  and  delusive.  To  illustrate  the 
\vide  prevalence,  twenty  years  ago,  of  such  erroneous 
expectation*,  it  may  be  sufficient  to  quote  the  sentiments 
expressed  in  1844  by  the  President  of  the  United  States, 
the  Queen  of  England,  and  the  King  of  France. 

President  Tyler,  in  his  Message,  on  Dec.  2,  1844,  to 
the  United  States  Congress,  said :  "  With  all  the  powers 
of  Europe  we  continue  on  the  most  friendly  terms.  In- 
deed, it  affords  me  much  satisfaction  to  state,  that  at  no 
former  period  has  the  peace  of  that  enlightened  and  im- 
portant quarter  of  the  globe  ever  been  apparently  more 
firmly  established.  The  conviction  that  peace  is  the  true 
policy  of  nations  would  seem  to  be  growing  and  becom- 
ing deeper  among  the  enlightened  every  where.  We  con- 
tinue to  receive  assurances  of  the  most  friendly  feelings 
on  the  part  of  all  the  European  powei^,  with  whom  it  is 
so  obviously  our  interest  to  cultivate  the  most  amicable 
relations.  Nor  can  I  anticipate  the  occurrence  of  any 
event  which  would  be  likely  in  any  degree  to  disturb 
those  relations."  The  Queen  thus  addressed  the  English 
Parliament  in  February,  1844:  "I  entertain  a  confident 
hope  that  the  general  peace,  so  necessary  for  the  happi- 
ness and  prosperity  of  all  nations,  will  continue  uninter- 
"upted.  My  fnendly  relations  with  the  King  of  the 
French,  and  the  good  understanding  happily  established 
tetween^  my  government  and  that  of  his  Majesty,  with 
the  continued  assurances  of  the  peaceful  and  amicable 
dispositions  of  ah1  princes  and  states,  confirm  me  in  this 
expectation."  Louis  Philippe,  addressing  the  French 
Chamber  of  Deputies  in  1843,  said,  "The  world  is  at 


INTRODUCTORY    REMARKS.  3 

poace ;  France  is  free,  active,  and  happy.  We  can  enjoy 
with  security  th«-~  ingfl  of  peace,  for  it  never  was 

better  secured;"   and  on  December  2Gtli,  18-14,  referring 
to  liis  recent  visit  to  England,  lie  said  :  u  I  have  'gathered, 
in  the  sentiments  that   have  been  expressed   tome,  addi- 
tional guarantees  for  the  long  duration  of  tliat  generous 
ires  to  our  country  abroad,  a  dignilied 
'"ii,  and  at  home  an  eternally  increasing 
d  the   assured   belief,  that 
k*  if  lie  lived  |  ciicral  war  in  Europe 

ule." 

Let  tl.i  anticipations  be  contracted   with 

the  far-sighted  vi          •  [  at  thai    period  by  pro- 

ph--t!c    i  as    the  eminent     BickeiMeth, 

Faber,  and  Kliiof.  v;h,  who  showed 

the  pn>;  Tribulation  would 

inter  Translations,  from 

about    i  Froph* 

and    J>  6:    "The    world 

•  \v  ripeninu'  by  i:  \  -ins  f..r  that  feari'iil  vintage  of 

divine  wrath  which  i-  the  f  so  many  predict.i,.im 

of  the  word  of  <iod 1     ;     ;.  .  n  tor 

the  Church   to   b  ;1   triumphs,  pros- 

n    and    uninterni|»ted 
,  wh«-n  we   n  i   the  verge   of  increasing 

trial    and    conflict,   sorrow    and    suffering It   18  a 

time  of  Dl  ...    Uut   \\  6  ItoTB  DO  r«  -a-on  to 

•  •t  that  the  ]>r(>sent  state  of  p. -ace  and  prosperity  will 
continue  man  It  will   rather,  we   ha\  e  rc-ason  to 

think  from  G&d'fl  w«.rd,  soon  eea<e,  and  times  of  peculiar 

trial  and  conflict  succee<l Many  \\lio  have  deeply 

studied   the  subject,  fully  1  :;d  I  can  not   but  con- 

cur with  them,  that  we  are  in  the  la-t  period  of  the  fourth 
great  empire,  just  previous  to  the  Lord's  return,  as  re- 
vealed to  Daniel ;  that  six  out  of  the  seven  seals  of  Rev- 
elation have  been  opened,  six  out  of  the  seven  trumpets 
have  sounded,  six  out  of  the  seven  vials  have  been  poured 
out.  The  Lord's  return  is  also,  as  many  of  us  believe, 
nearly  connected  with  the  seventh  seal,  the  seventh  trum- 
pet, and  the  seventh  vial.  We  believe  also  that  the  chief 
prophetical  dates  that  were  to  intervene  have  either  run 
their  course,  or  are  nearly  closing."  The  Rev.  E.  I>- 


4  LOUIS   NAPOLEON   THE   ANTICHRIST. 

Elliott,  in  his  celebrated  work,  Horce  Apocalyptic^  (first 
published  in  1844,)  having  demonstrated  the  period  1805 
to  1869,  to  be  the  time  of  the  Second  Advent,  said:  "The 
thought  of  the  nearness  of  the  consummation  is  of  it- 
self unspeakably  awakening  and  solemn;  and  the  rather 
when  we  consider  further  that  there  is  to  be  expected 
antecedently  a  time  of  silling  and  trial  such  as,  perhaps, 
has  never  yet  been  experienced.  For  our  Christian*  poet 
Cowper's  exquisite  language  does  by  no  means  adequately 
express  the  probable  severity  of  the  coming  crisis.  Ere 
the  sabbatism  of  the  saints  begins,  something  much  more 
is  to  be  looked  for  than  the  mere  gusty,  closing  blasts  of 
a  long  tempest  or  billowy  heavings  of  the  sea  before  a 
calm,  as  c  it  works  itself  to  rest.'  The  final  conflict  be- 
tween Christ's  true  Church  and  antichrist,  and  their  re- 
spective chiefs  aiyl  supporters,  both  visible  and  invisible, 
seems  set  forth  in  prophecy  as  most  severe."  The  Rev. 
G.  S.  Faber,*  who  showed  the  time  of  the  End  to  begin  in 
18G4,  spoke  thus  in  his  Secessions  to  Popery,  in  1846  : 
"The  Ottoman  empire  totters  to  its  fall :  and  the  threo 
spirits  of  Hellish  Infidelity,  Despotism,  springing  out  of 
Anarchy,  and  Jesuitical  Popery,  are  already  engaged  in 
their  allied  predicted  vocation  (Rev.  xvi.)  The  peace  of 
Europe  and  of  the  world  apparently  rests  upon  the  life  ol 
a  single  wise  old  man,  (Louis  Philippe.)  When  the  ob- 
stacle presented  by  this  modern  Sobrino  shall  have  been 
removed,  the  demons  of  discord,  now  scarcely  repressed, 
will  be  let  loose.  Revolution  will  elevate  the  successful 
F<  tidier,  the  revived  Bonaparte  of  the  day,  to  the  imperial 
throne  of  military  despotism.  Then  will  follow  that  fear- 
ful matiM'ial  Universal  War  Avhu-h  is  foretold  by  all  the 
prophets  as  occurring  at  the  Time  of  the  J£nd,  and  syn- 
chronically  with  the  Restoration  ofisrael.  And  then  Po- 
pery, biK.li ling  as  it  has  ever  done  into  Lawlessness  and  In- 
fidelity through  the  loathliness  of  its  own  corruptions,  and 

*  His  Revival  of  th-e  French  Emperorship,  written  in  1853,  and  re- 
published  at  Appletons',  in  New- York,  America,  under  the  title  of  Na 
poleon  III.  the  Man  of  Propliecy,  (Ji7  cents,)  demonstrates  most  con 
vincingly  that  Louis  Napoleon  is  the  Eighth  Head  of  the  Beast  and  In- 
fidel  Antichrist,  He,  as  well  as  Frere  and  Gauntlett,  showed  previous 
to  1820,  that  a  second  French  Emperor,  exactly  like  Napoleon  I.  would 
arise  some  few  years  before  1864-7,  and  would*  be  the  last  great  Anti- 
christ. More  'than  twenty  other  writers  have  Cup  to  1861)  shown 
Kapolcon  III.  to  be  the  eighth  head  or  future  personal  Antichrist, 


INTRODUCTORY   REMARKS.  5 

allied  with  the  great  God-donyini:  Antiehri<t :  the  False 
IJomish  J'rophet,  associated  with  the  Apo-tatie  Secular 
Krnpire  under  its  last  crovernm^  Head,  will  by  some  ex- 
traordinary i  •  i'  violei;  ••  to  i'*  end,  none 
helping  it." 

Many  other  extracts  similar  to  the  foiro-oin^  mi^ht  ho 

quoted  iVoin   writing   that   ha  puMi>h"d  <lurine; 

ihe  '  .      In  the  Apprndix   to  this  work   a 

,  ven  of  more  than  llfty  writers   snrh  as  the   Ii<»n- 

.   .1.    Cummin-:,    ,1 .     8 

Gk  9,  Pi  ber,  S.  II.  Tyng,  <;.  Dnflirl,!,   B 

all  of  \\  lioin  havr  ::in--  of  Christ    to 

bout    the  ]).-rio,l  frotn    1864  to  l  878.      Aii-1 

INirdon, 

'    I'hiili).  {irmly    maintain    the  view 

that  Louis  Napoleon  is  the"  Ah tichrfet  and  Ivi-j-hth  Head 

of  ti  A  ho  have  written 

more   upon   th<»   Lr«-i;ci-;il    outli;  the  eliro? 

pro]  iay  !"•  rh(  1  <-f  Carlisle, 

I  )nrhani 

and   Norwich,   T.onl   (  .    Denny,   .!.•..   a,-- 

eordiii";   to    \\  Ki-.l    «.f  thi^    I  >i-pen>:ii ion 

at      hand.        I'::'1     '  VrrfteN     ha\e 

,vn    in    their    works   that    Cliri^t    will   come 
to   take  away  the  \Vi-  Antichrist's  threo 

nnd  a  half  y.  tion,  and  will  remain  in  the  ]>a- 

vilion-clon<l    •luring    its    continuance,    :t:id    i 
at    its    termination    npon    ]\It.    Olivet    at    the    l>altle    of 

Armageddon. 

1)  it  Although  there  is  almost  envnnammmiB belief  mnong 

tliovo  who  have  honestly  and  laboriously  investigated  the 

proj)hee;«  '.-'-  >lati?i<j:  ju-i  are  now  almnt  to 

descend  upon  the  world,  in  ronm-rtion  ^itli  Christ's  corn- 
in  cr ;  yet  amonLT  the  majority*  of  '  *  Christians, 
there  is  no  such  belief,  owing  to  their  utter  ignorance 

*  This  is  not  so   much  the  case  in  Enrrlnnd,  where  the  study  of 
Proph'  :ly  pursued,  as   throughout  America,    in  which 

country  the  prophecies  of  Daniel  aivl  Revelation  very  rarely  form  tho 
•ubject  of  a  pulpit  discourse,  except  in  the  churches  of  the  Second  Ad- 
rent  sect,  which  are  only  few  in  number.  In  consequence  of  Prophecy 
being  thus  universally  neglected  and  ignored,  there  exists  such  a  gen- 
eral ignorance  and  disbelief  of  it,  that  it  is  exceedingly  difficult  to  get 


6  LOUIS   NAPOLEON  THE  ANTICHRIST. 

nnd  disregard  of  prophetic  truth.  As  very  few  were 
watching  for  Christ's  first  Advent,  although  his  appear- 
ance, as  ihe  Messiah,  was  distinctly  foretold  to  take  place 
69  weeks  or  483  years  after  the  seventh  year  of  Arta- 
xerxes;  so  scarcely  any  are  really  watching  for  his  second 
Advent,  although  it  is  explicitly  predicted  to  occur 
during  the  five  years  preceding  the  end  of  the  6000 
2520,  2500,  2300,  and  1335  years,  and  under  the  seventh 
year-day  vial,  trumpet,  and  seal,  and  at  the  time  of  the 
eighth  Head  of  the  Beast.  The  text,  "  Of  that  day  and 
tliat  hour  knoweth  no  man,  no,  .  .  .  not  the  Son,"  (Mark 
xiii.  32,)  which  is  continually  quoted  by  scoffers,  in  sup- 
port of  the  idea  that  the  time  of  Christ's  Advent  can 
never  be  discovered,  evidently  was  only  spoken  in  the 
present  tense,  to  the  then  existing  generation,  and  can 
not  be  true  at  the  present  period,  for  the  Son  of  Man 
must  now  be  fully  aware  of  the  day  and  hour  of  his  ap- 
proaching Advent ;  and  moreover,  since  those  words  were 
uttered,  our  knowledge  of  the  future  has  been  much  in- 
creased by  the  gift  of  the  Holy  Ghost  on  the  day  of  Pen- 
tecost, and  the  bcstowment  of  the  Book  of  Revelation, 
"  to  show  the  things  which  shall  be  hereafter."  Under 
any  circumstances,  the  concealment  of  the  day  and  hour 
could  not  necessarily  prevent  the  discovery  of  the  month, 
or  even  the  week,  of  Christ's  Advent. 

A  loading  event,  in  connection  with  our  Saviour's  re- 
turn, is  the  manifestation  of  Antichrist  or  the  Man  of  Sin, 
as  foretold  in  2  Thess.  ii.  3 :  "  That  day  (the  day  of 
Christ)  shall  not  come,  except  there  come  THE  (Gr.)  fcdl 
ing  away  first,  and  that  Man  of  Sin  be  revealed,  the  son 
of  perdition,  who  opposeth  and  excdteth  himself  above  all 
that  is  called  God,  or  that  is  worshipped  /  so  that  Jie,  as 
God,  sitteth  in  the  temple  of  God,  showing  himself  t/i<((, 
he  is  God  .  .  .  whom  the  Lord  shall  consume  with  the 


persons  even  to  listen  to  the  subject.  The  Author  having  given  lec- 
tures upon  this  subject  in  upward  of  a  hundred  different  localities  in 
America,  including  Washington,  Philadelphia,  New-York,  Boston,  To 
ronto,  Detroit,  etc.,  can  testify  to  the  contempt  and  hostility  which  in 
'most  cases  these  views  have  to  encounter.  A  better  hearing  is  given 
to  the  subject  in  the  Protestant  part  of  Canada  than  any  where  else, 
owing  probably  to  the  absence  of  »Spiritualiam,  Universalism,  and  Un> 
tarianism. 


INTttOUi 

tplril  of  his  mo*'/*.  /,V  brightness  of 

his  coming  ;   also  in  1  John  ii.  1  B,  -J-J  :  *J  1>*  </•>  //-//v  heard 
that  THK  (w.)  Aniirhrtst  sf,,i  'here 

Antichrists^  </7*r/v /*// «r  fdmic   //  f/i£  &**£ 

5.  .  .  .  He  is  Tni-:(<<ir  t/mt  dcnittk  the 

/f  r  "rt<f  the  Son  "      From  tli.'-c  :iM-l  oihrr  passai: 
has  lon^  IKMMI  concluded,  th:it  fiUhoiiu'li  m:\iiy  Antichrists 
li.-ivo   :msvii,  sudi   as  tli-    r.>n.»  and    .Mahon:  iiiorc 

particular  and  individual  Ant irl,n  ,t  i.»  arise,  just  be- 

'it,  who  i  !y  c-illo-1  Hie  IN-r-- 

or  Infidel  Antichrist,  and  who  U  in  l,t.  w.»ixhij»j»od  a^  (rod 
in  the  t  ;^  uM<%rly  to  (Jfiiy  tlie 

'Vah    an-l  Hi-   i-\j»l«»il  - 

fully   described   i:i    H.inii'l    \i.   nml  \vii.   and 

in   the   literal-day   fulfilment   oi'   1)  .  viii.  xii., 

arifl  i  .   xiii.,  alth.v.i'_r'i   the  yt»:ir-day  fnltil- 

nicnt  of  lhi.'^«  c!i.ij»:iM-s  r--/ 
ani 

Tliis  ^rcat  Personal  incjly  f..ro<ho\v?\ 

to    !••  ••  than   1.  'i<r. 

i<   rut  hi'-  '»iu*  who   will  no! 

kno\  :m  t<>  1>"  (r  >  1.     (  i  be- 

conir  --house  or  shanihlo.s,  in   u!  o{' 

thon^anii  '-r's  shcoj)  will  i  .  "oely 

any  ono  will  at  to  tho 

I  1)"  killo«l,  i 

h:ij>s    with    dreadful    tortun^  ;    or  whether    fhoy  will 
know  '       1,  and  thus  purchase,  ton- 

j»:)ra  -it   the  cost  -  \1   damnation.     Thoso 

who  ch'».  altoniativo  will  bo  branded  in  theii 

forehead  or  hand  with  Xaj>oh»oivs  name,  or  the  number 
666,  or  some  particular  mark,  just  as  cattle  ha\e  stamped 
upon  them  the  name  of  their  owner,  (Rev.  xiii.)  This 
exterminating  persecution  is  the  leading  feature  in  the 
three  and  a  half  years  Great  Tribulation  ;  there  will,  how- 
ever, be  superadded  unparalleled  wars,  earthquakes,  pesti- 
lences, and  famines. 

Sucb  is  "  the  temptation,  which  shall  comeupon  ALL  the 
world,  to  try  them,  that  dwell  upon  the  earth."  Its  uni- 
versal prevalence,  at  least  throughout  Christendom,  is 


9  LOTTIE  JSTAP-OLEO^  THE   AXTICHETST. 

Declared  In  the  most  emphatic-  terms.  The  Person^. 
Antichrist  is  to  obtain  "power  over  ALL  kindred$7  and 
tongues,  and  nations;"  "to  make  war  with  the  mints, 
and  to  overcome  them,"  (Rev.  xiiL  ;,)  "  to  make  war  with 
the  saints  and  prevail  against  them  icntil  the  Ancient  of 
Days  comes"  (Dan.  vii.  21  ;)  u  to  he  worshipped  by  AIJ, 

THAT  DWELL  UPON  THE  *  EAUTH,"  CXCCpt   the  SailltS  \    "  to 

make  the  world  a  wilderness*"  (Isaiah  xiv,  17.)  It 
would  evidently  l>e  impossible  for  him  "  to  overcome  the 
saints,"  unless  his  persecution  extended  to  every  place 
where  they  could  be  found  ;  nor  would  the  company  of 
saints,  that  is  to  be  specially  bid  in  the  wilderness,  be 
particularly  mentioned,  unless  to  show  that  they  alone  ara 
to  be  exempted  from  the  persecution, 

In  view  of  the  nearness  of  these  overwhelmingly  crush- 
ing ju<  laments,  how  criminal  is  the  conduct  of  those 
whose  duty  it  is  to  admonish  persons  of  approaching 
calamities,  but  who  are  giving  no  real  attention  to 
Prophecy,  and  even  smiting  those  of  their  fellow-servants 
who  do  proclaim  these  truths.  How  many  there  are, 
who  in  the  excitement  and  agitation  of  having  to  choose 
between  worshipping  Antichrist  or  being  put  to  death, 
will  choose  the  former,  and  receive  the  fatal  mark  ; 
whereas,  had  they  been  forewarned  of  the  great  trial 
coming  upon  them,  they  would  have  prepared"  to  witness 
a  bald  conli'SMon,  even  unto  death.  A  terrible  day  of 
reckoning  is  close  at  hand,  when  the  treacherous  and 
blind  leaders  of  the  blind,  who  make  a  mock  at  Prophecy 
and  prophetic  expositors,  will  be  confronted  by  the  bitter 
reproaches  of  those  whom  they  ha*4»Julled  into  .fiilse  se- 
curity, by  crying  Peace  and  safety,  whvn  sudden  destruc- 
tion. is  about  to  descend  with  the  fury  <>f  an  avalanche. 

The  mistaken  idea  that  if  we  are  born  up;:iin  mid  pre- 
pared for  death,  we  are  also  prepared  for  the  Second  Ad- 
vent, leads  many  to  neglect  prophecy  ;  for  they  naturally 
think  that  the  study  of  it  is  not  at  all  necessary  to  salva- 


*  The  expression  "upon  the  earth,"  (em  rrjq  -yrj^)  can  not,  in  its  lit- 
eral fulfilment,  be  merely  limited  to  Europe,  for  the  very  same  Greek 
words  are  used  in  the  Lord's  prayer  in  the  sentence,  Thy  Ml  be  done 
upon  the  earth  as  it  is  in  heaven,  (Matt.  vi.  10,  Luke  xi.  2.)  Al- 
though inaccurately  translated  in  earth  in  Matthew  and  Luke,  yet  the 
Greek  words  are  precisely  the  same  as  in  Rev.  xiii.  8. 


lOTROpUCTORY   ft  EM  ARKS.  4 

tfon.     But  althon  :ion  from  hell-fire  maybe  ob- 

tained by  tilt)  nc\v  birtli  and  true  faith  in  Christ's  atone- 
ment, yet  salvation  from  the  shame  and  misery  of  beui£ 
left  on  the  earth  a!  Chri^fs  coining  cnii  only  be  obtained 
by  n-.-tl  belief  in  the  immediate  nearness  of  his  Advent, 
and  by  liiitht'nl  confe>sion  of  that  belief.  The  distinction 
drawn  bet  \veeii  l:  nd  foolish  virgins,  and  between 

the  faithful  and  evil  servant,  who  is  cut  "//'(^r.)  and  left 
to  endure  the  (jlrc-at  Tribulation,  (Matt.  xxiv.  -15-51,) 

ell  as  other  Scripture  u-h  as  in  lleb.  \\. 

.  .    \\\.    1  '.iinly  >ho\\  s   that 

many  wl.  ie   children  of  <;<>d,  but   unbelievers  in 

the  nearness  of  the  Advent,  and  in  a  baek>lidin'_r  and  luke- 
warm state,  will  not  b  '  up  to  meet  Ciiri-t  •(  Uev. 
xiv.  iiis  coming  i:i  tin-  air,  l<f<)re  the  -I  yrars 

.•ndure   the  awful 

"Woe  of  the  Tribulation,  and  if  they  sun  ivc,  will  be  caught 

up   in   th  i  Translation,  ttff'.r  the  :U   years,  (Matt. 

a   painful    but   nmleniable   fa<-t,   that    :i 

,:  many  \  din^ly  prrjudiei-.l  and 

:ain-t  the  vie\v  of  C'lirl  close  at 

hand:    they  aflflfiCt    that  it   is  sutlici.  pare   for 

death,  and  that  death  is  the  Coining  of  Chri-t  ;  but  they 
will  BOOB  <li-cover  t<^>  the'  /  that  the  ]»ro]»hecie.s 

eanin-t  be  neglected  with  impunity,  and  that   i:; 

D LATH     i  DINJE8S     F«n:    Tin: 

TIIK  sru.i  aia  TKKATISE  may  be  divided  into  four 

rhapter*:  I.  Ten  I'roofs  that  Louis  Napoleon  is  TUB 
Antichrist,  and  IVstined  Moiian-b  of  the  World,  and  Eighth 
or  L  i  of  the  Ivoinau  Empire.  II.  Twenty  Com- 

intr  I  'hat  are  foreshown  to  occur  during  the  final 

and  2£  months  of  this  Gentile  Dispensation, 
ill.  Evidence  that  THE  Antichrist  (Napoleon)  is  to  make 
a  seven -years'  Covenant  with  the  Jews,  seven  years  and 
2 A-  months  before  the  End  of  the  Dispensation,  as  shown 
by  above  fifty  writers.  IV.  Ten  Reasons  proving  that 
the  Advent  of  Christ  in  the  air,  and  the  resurrection  of  the 
righteous,  and  ascension  of  the  Wise  Virgins,  PRECEDES 
the  final  3J  years'  Great  Tribulation  or  Napoleonic  per- 
secution, and  is  about  five  years  before  the  End. 


1806  to  1815.— The  Roman  Empire  under  Napoleon  I., 
Who  represented  the  Napoleon  dynasty — the  seventh  governing  Head  of  the 
seven-headed  and  ten-horned  Wild-Beast. — (Dan.  Tii.  7;  Rev.  xiii.,  xvii.) 


1815  to  1852.— The  Koman  Empire  Headless. 


1852  to  1871-73.— The  Roman  Empire  under  Napoleon  III., 

Who  represents  the  Napoleon  dynasty — the  seventh  revived,  or  eighth  Head 
of  the  Wild-Beast  healed  of  the  deadly  wound  it  received  at  Waterloo  in  1815. 
He  is  comprehensively  termed  the  Wild-Beast  itself,  and  is  also  called  the 
Assyrian,  (Is.  x.,  xiv.,  xxx.,)  the  Little  Ilorn.  (Dan.  vii.,  viii.,)  the  Wilful 
Kiv<j,  (Dan.  xl.  21-4.0,)  the  Antichrist,  (1  Jn.  ii.  22,)  the  Man  of  Sin, 
destined  to  perish  at  the  personal  descent  of  Christ,  (2  Thess.  ii.  3,  8.) 


And  I  saw  one  of  his  heads,  as  it  had  been  wounded  to  death,  and  his  deadly 
round  was  healed,  and  all  the  world  wondered  after  the  Wild-Beast,  and  power 
r&a  given  him  overall  kindreds,  and  tongues,  and  nations,  (Rev.  xiii.) 


CHAPTER     I. 

REASOXS  IN  SUPPORT  OF  THE  vn:w  THAT  Louis  NA- 

POLEON IS  THE  INDIVIDUAL  WHO  IS  SHORTLY  TO  BE  RE- 
VEALED AS  THE  PERSONAL  ANTICHKIST  (THAT  is,  THE 
ANTICHRIST)  WHO  is  FORESHOWN  IN  SCRIPTURE  TO  OB- 

TAIN ALMOST  A  UNIVERSAL  KMI'IKK,  AM>  FOR  3.V  YKAKS 
TO  HA  \  ND  THKX  TO 

"F  CHRIST  AT  THK    UA-ITLK  OF 
ARMAGEDDON,  ABOUT  OR  SOON 


BEFORE  adducing  the  evidence  in  support  of  this 

it  in  '1  to  glanee  briefly  at  the  pa<t  history  of  t  his 

fcMfcarkable  per-ou.      Louis   Nap<>lr..n  (or  \apok-on  III.) 

Was   horn  on  lh,  180s,  at    the  Tuilerk-s  ;   ami   liis 

birth,  like  that  of  jjonapartc's  only  M-H  the  K  in  g  of  Rome, 

was  announced  by  the  tiring  of  cannon,  a  mark  of  honor 

<Hil\  '1  upon  tho<<-  who  W-T<«  of  the  Imperial  fam- 

ily.     His   fat  ;  i    I.,  wa<   for- 

merly l\i:!-/  «•('  1  1.  -llainl  ;   :m«l  his  inoth.-r,  II  '.-an- 

barnais,  was  the    l-jupress    Josephine. 

Napoleon  IJoiiapartr  :  •!    to   have   l»een    inucli   at- 

•  1  fo  him,  and  on  >ion   to    ha\o 

•essed  a  presentiment  that  he  would  bo  the  ultimate 

representative  of  the  Napoleon  dyna-ty.     At  the  age  of 

ity  he  united  l'.r  a  short  time  with   his  In-other  in  an 

Italian  rebellion  against    the    Tope.     His  conduct  in  the 

io  which   he  was   thus   exposed  was   marked    by 

f-possesnion  and  00  From  an  early  period 

in  life  he  was  profoundly  impressed  with  the  conviction 

that  lie  had  a  great  mission  and  destiny  to  fulfil  in  relation 

to  France.     In  accordance  with  this  belief  he  landed  at 

>n   December  17th,  1836,  with  a  few  asao- 

id  endeavored  to  excite  the  garrison  and  inhabit* 

ant  s  of  that  city  to  revolt-against  the  government  of  Louis 

Philippe.    A  portion  of  the  military  forces  stationed  there 

ranged  themselves  under  his  banner,  but  from  a  want  of 

compliance  on  the  part  of  other  regiments,  the  attempt 

proved  abortive,  and  he  was  apprehended,  and  upon  trial 

oanished  to  the  United  States,  where  he  did  not  remain 


12  PAST   HISTOKY    OF    NAPOLEON   III. 

more  than  two  or  three  months.  A  second  expedition  for 
the  same  purpose,  and  with  a  like  result,  was  undertaken 
by  him  on  August  Gth,  1840.  Embarking  from  the  Eng- 
lish coast  in  company  with  a  band  of  devoted  adherents. 
he  landed  at  Boulogne,  and  marched  with  his  followers 
into  the  town,  hoping  to  cause  an  uprising  of  the  people 
in  favor  of  his  movement.  They  failed,  however,  to  re- 
spond as  he  had  anticipated,  and  upon  his  consequent 
arrest  and  trial  he  was  sentenced  to  incarceration  for  the 
term  of  his  natural  life  in  the  fortress  of  Ham.  He  effected 
his  escape  from  this  place  of  confinement  on  May  25th, 
1846.  Assuming  the  disguise  of  a  workman  with  a  plank 
upon  his  shoulder,  he  contrived  to  pass  all  the  sentinels 
who  guarded  the  gates  of  the  castle.  In  order  to  gain 
time  before  his  flight  was  discovered,  as  it  was  the  duty 
of  the  commandant  of  the  fortress  to  see  him  every  few 
hours,  his  physician  reported  him  to  be  ill,  and  placing  a 
stuffed  figure  in  his  bed,  by  this  stratagem  succeeded  in 
allaying  all  suspicion  as  to  his  absence,  until  it  was  too 
.te  to  recapture  him.  The  Revolution  in  France  in  184-8 
opened  the  way  for  his  return  to  his  native  land,  and  on 
the  8th  of  June  he  was  chosen  Deputy  of  one  of  the  pro- 
vinces, and  admitted  to  his  seat  in  the  National  Assem- 
bly. On  December  30th,  in  the  same  year,  he  was  elected 
by  more  than  five  million  votes  of  the  people  to  be  their 
President  for  three  years.  When  the  three  years  of  his 
Presidency  were  drawing  to  a  close,  in  1851,  he  dissolved 
the  National  Assembly,  because  of  its  refusal  to  listen  to 
proposals  for  the  extension  of  his  term  of  office  ;  and  on 
December  4th  he  consummated  the  famous  coup  &etat, 
arresting  in  the  dead  of  night  all  the  principal  men  in 
military  and  political  circles  who  stood  in  the  way  of  his 
being  permanently  invested  with  the  supreme  power.  At 
a  Court-ball  given  by  him  on  this  eventful  evening,  he 
displayed  his  characteristic  imperturbability  and  selt-pos- 
ion,  by  appearing  to  enter  heartily  into  the  enjoyment 
of  the  festivities  of  the  hour,  although  the  blow  was  at 
that  moment  being  struck  which  was  to  decide  whether 
he  was  to  overcome  or  be  supplanted  by  his  political  ri- 
vals. The  plot  of  the  coup  d'etat  was  contrived  with  con- 
summate skill  and  secresy;  all  those  whom  he  feared 
were  seized  and  either  imprisoned  or  sent  into  exile. 


LOUIS   NAPOLEON   THE   ANTICHRIST.  13 

Having  thus  fairly  settled  himself  in  the  seat  of  supreme 
authority,  he  submitted  a  proposal  to  the  French  people 
that  he  should  be  re-elected  JVoident  of  the  Uepublic  for 
ten  years;  and  partly  through  the  influence  of  the  Cath- 
olic priests,  who  were  strongly  enlisted  on  his  side,  he  ob- 
tained, on  December  24th,  seven  millions  of  votes  in  rati- 
fication of  this  measure.  His  ambition,  however,  had 
always  aimed  at  the  acquirement  of  the  Imperial  dignity, 
and  the  reestablislnnent  of  the  Napoleon  dynasty  ;  con- 
sequently, on  I)ecrmb»T  iM.  l-.vj,  the  anniversary  of  the 
battle  of  Austerlit/,  and  also  uf  the  coronation  of  Napo- 
leon I.,  he  :i<sunu'd  the  title  of  Emperor,  giving  utterance 
at  the  s;une  time  to  his  famous  declaration  :  u  The  Empire 
i-  peace.91  In  this  manner  the  French  Kmperorship  be- 
came resuscitated  in  IS.JL*,  after  an  extinction  <»{':•: 7  years 
since  A.I>.  lsl.">.  During  ti  interval  the  Bour- 

bon family  had  r«  the   persons,  BUO- 

\el\-,  of  Louis   X  VIII..  diaries  X.,  and    Louis   J'hi- 
lippe.      rl'he    follou  iiiLT  are   the   ten  advanced    in 

Nap.ilenn  III.  being  the    individual  who  is  soon 
t"   be   fully  n  .-nal    <>r    Infidel   Auti- 

-',  (that  i  ;iction  to  the 

l>apal  and  Mahui;.  Nt.) 

I.  BECAUSE  HE  is  TIN:  I»i:\-i's  Seventh  revived  or 
Kighth  Head,  which  is  predi.-ted  in  Rev.  xiii.,  xvii.,  and 
rix.  to  WJ  ••.terminating  war  against  the  saints  li«r 

.  to  In-  almost  universally  worshij.pcd  by  tin; 
uiiirodly,  and  then  with  his  ti  u  kin^s  to  peri>h  at  (In 
deBCCMit  at  Anna'. 

This  is  the  main  and  principal  argument  by  which  it  is 
demonstrate. 1  with  mathcmatieal  certainty  that  Louis  Na- 
polenn  is  THI-:  Antidn  .  -f  of  the  fact  that 

the  1  ichrisf  i<  i-U-ntical  with  the  Eighth  Head 

of  t!  .  it  is  onl\  -y  to  compare  the  various 

passages  in  which  he   is  •!  .*  The   following   are 

BOine  of  the  different  names  given  to  him  : 

1  John  ii.  18,  22.    THE  Antichrist   that   denieth  the 

Father  and  the  Son. 

2  Thess.  ii.  3.  The  Man  of  Sin  or  Son  of  Perdition. 
Dan.  vii.  A  Little  Horn,  (in  relation  to  the  Gentiles.) 
Dan.  viii.  A  Little  Horn  or  King  of  fierce  countenance. 


u 


FIRST  PEOOP. 


Dan.  ix.  20.  The  Prince  that  shah1  come. 
Dan.  xi.  25.  A  vile  person  or  King  who  shall  do  accord- 
ing to  his  own  will,  (the  Wilful  King.) 
Rev.  xiii.,  xvii.,  etc.  The  Beast,  or  Eighth  Head  of  the 
Beast,  or  Beast  whose  deadly  wound  was  healed. 
The  subjoined  comparison  of  the  passages  in  which 
these  names  occur  shows  the  resemblance  between  them. 


1  Johnii.  18,  22. 
Ye   have   heard   that  affic  (Gr.) 
Antichrist  shall  come.  .  .  .  He  is 
THE   (Gr.)  Antichrist  that   denieth 
the  Father  and  the  Son. 

2  Thess.  ii.  3,  4,  9. 

The  day  of  Christ  .  .  .  shall  not 
come  except  there  come  THE  apos- 
tasy (T)  (nroaTaaid)  first,  and  that 
Man  of  sin  be  revealed  the  son  of 
perdition,  who  opposeth  and  exalt- 
eth  himself  above  all  that  is  called 
God  or  that  is  worshipped ;  so  that 
he,  as  God,  sitteth  in  the  temple  of 
God,  showing  himself  that  he  is 
God  .  .  .  whose  coming  is  after 
the  power  of  Satan,  with  all  power, 
and  signs,  and  lying  wonders. 

• 

Dan.  vii.  25. 

And  he  (the  little  horn)  Rhall 
speak  great  words  against  the  Most 
High,  and  shall  wear  out  the  saints 
of  the  Most  High ;  and  they  shall 
be  given  into  his  hand  until  a  time 
and  times  and  the  dividing  of  time. 

Dan.  viii.  24,  25. 

He  (the  king  of  fierce  counte- 
nance) shall  destroy  the  mighty  and 
the  holy  people  ...  he  shall  also 
stand  up  against  the  Pjince  of 
Princes,  but  he  shall  be-  broken 
without  hand. 


Dan.  xi.  36,  37. 

And  the  king  shall  do  according 
to  his  will ;  and  he  shall  exalt  him- 
self and  magnify  himself  above 
every  god,  and  shall  speak  marvel- 
lous tilings  against  the  God  of  gods. 
.  .  .  Neither  shall  he  regard  the 
God  of  his  fathers,  nor  the  desire 
of  women,  (the  Seed  of  the  woman, 
Christ,)  nor  regard  any  God,  for  he 
shall  magnify  himself  above  all. 

Rev.  xvii.  11,  14. 

The  Beast,  that  was  and  is  not, 
even  he  is  of  the  Eighth  and  is  of 
the  seven,  and  goeth  into  perdition 
.  .  .  and  shall  make  war  with  the 
Lamb,  and  the  Lamb  shall  over- 
come them. 

Rev.  xiii.  6,  7. 

And  he  (the  Beast)  opened  his 
mouth  in  blasphemy  against  God. 
.  .  .  And  it  was  given  unto  him  to 
make  war  with  the  saints,  and  to 
overcome  them,  and  power  was 
given  him  over  all  kindreds,  and 
tongues,  and  nations ;  and  all  that 
dwell  upon  the  earth  shall  worship 
him,  (except  the  righteous.) 
Rev.  xix.  19. 

I  saw  the  Beast  and  the  kings  of 
the  earth  gathered  together,  to 
make  war  against  him  (Christ)  that 
sat  on  the  horse,  and  the  Beast  was 
taken. 


It  is  evident  from  the  above  passages  (see  also  Chapter 
I.,  Event  XIII.)  that  THE  Antichrist  will  be  an  avowed  and 
barefaced  infidel,  totally  rejecting  the  Christian  religion, 
and  not,  like  the  Pope,  professedly  upholding  it.  Tho 


NAPOLEON    III.   THE   EIGHTH    11KAD.  15 

atheism  of  France  HI  17&2-G  somewhat  resembled  Anti- 
christ's approaching  apostasy,  and  Spiritualism,  which  de- 
nies the  cardinal  doctrines  of  Christianity,  is  its  incipient 
rna:  :i.  A  considerable  part  of  Daniel  and  R 

latinn, 'having  had  a  year-day  typical  p recursive  fulfilment 
in  the  apostasy  of  Popery,  has  led  many  persons  mis- 
takenly to  suppose  that  the  Pope  is  the  Man  of  Sin  a- ml  the 
Antichrist.  .But  although  lie  has  had  threat  power  for 
RS  the  m\>tie:il  Man  of  Sin  and  the  Papal 
Antichri  ••  to  arise,  at  the  time  of  Christ's 

Advent,  a  lVr»nal  .Man  of  Sin  and  Infidel  Antichrist, 
who  will  have  Lfreat  power  f>r  liMjn  1  will  literally 

Bit  in  tit*  <  \pressly  shown  ill  lit. 

Rev.  xi.  1  to  be  the  rebuilt  Jewish  temple. 

!y,  the  Ki-'hth  lfe;td  1  .eiiiLT  unquestionably  iden- 
tical with  the  Anti.-h:  ,  \\  that  LOOM 
Napoleon  is  the  Ki^I.th  <»r  Sc-venth  revival  Head.  This 
i-;  j.ivnc.l  iVoiii  R.-v.  \iii.  and  \vii.  in,  1  1 ,  where  the  Sevn 

:-ire, 

laSned  l»y  the  interpi-r'  1  in  these  words : 

'iere  are  *  ire  fallen,  and  one  is,  and 

the  o  '»t  yet  cor/*e,  and  wh<  ,>f:th  he  ymxt 

Ind  the  1><  <r*t  t/i<rt  iras  and  is 

not,  '  ud  goeth 

('tt"  iierally  received  inter- 

Jiat  the  term 
political 

adinini^'.  forms  of  govern;,  -the  Roman 

U:\  H.  M<>:-«'   and   R.  ;,  about  the  year 

171"  >:'  this  in  <   V.VM, -rally  prevalent 

in  ti;  :  and  the  latter  -:;;<l:  "  S  peiBg  that   live  of  the 

for:;.  eminent  were  fallen   in  John's 

to    him,)  namely:  Kings, 

•md  Military  Tribunes,  and 

.lent  (the  Roman  Em- 

>)  was  that  whieli  was  in  Lein^  then,  we  have  no 

•  ojnit  so  ])lain  and  ex.'U't   an   interpretation,  until 

mure  be  said  against  it  than  ha-  t  been  produced 

*  The  word  k'n  ^rophecr  three  slightly  different  meanings. 

Iu  Dan.  vii.  17  it  aig-iili^s  kiiv/Jym;^  ^see  Dan.  vii.  ii3  ;)  in  Rev.  xvii.  10, 
lines  or  classes  <n  ^  of  governments  ;  in  Ilev.  xvii,  12, 

"/w  or  (tit  imKt'iditM  kings  that  yowl*  tkrm. 


16  FIRST  PKOOF. 

to  the  world."  Livy,  Tacitus,  (Annal.  lib.  i.  sect.  2,) 
Cassiedorus,  Panvicinus,  etc.,  also  mention  these  as  the 
first  six  forms  of  the  Roman  government.  Moreover,  the 
plain  statement  of  the  angel,  that  the  sixth  Head  was  the 
Head  then  (in  A.D.  96)  in  actual  existence,  coupled  with 
the  fact  that  the  Roman  Emperorship  was  the  then  exist- 
ing Head,  conclusively  proves  that  the  Roman  Emperor- 
ship was  the  sixth  Head.  The  seventh  Head  would  of 
course  not  arise  until  the  fall  of  the  sixth  Head,  which 
took  place  in  1806,  as  is  shown  by  the  following  brief 
outline  of  history. 

The  Roman  Emperorship  had  an  unbroken  series  of 
representatives  at  Rome  until  A.D.  476,  when  Augustulife, 
Emperor  of  the  Western  Roman  Empire,  was  deposed  by 
the  barbarian  Odoacer.  But  in  accordance  with  the  Ro- 
man Laws,  which  allowed  several  Roman  Emperors  to 
exist  at  the  same  time  in  different  parts  of  the  Roman 
Empire,  there  was  another  Roman  Emperor,  named  Zeno, 
reigning  in  Constantinople,  in  476,  over  the  Eastern  Ro- 
man Empire.  To  him,  therefore,  the  Senate  at  Rome 
sent  deputies,  acknowledging  him  to  be  the  sole  remain- 
ing Emperor,  and  recognizing  his  authority  as  now  ex- 
truding over  the.  Western  as  well  as  the  Eastern  part  of 
the  Empire,  (Gibbon's  Rome,  chap,  xxxvi.)  After  this, 
the  Roman  Emperorship  had  a  continued  succession  of 
representatives  at  Constantinople  until  the  taking  of  Con- 
stantinople by  the  Turks,  inj.453.  It  had,  however,  ob- 
tained another  representative  in  the  Western  Roman  Em- 
pire in  A.D.  800,  in  the  person  of  Charlemagne,  who  was 
crowned  by  the  Pope  Emperor  of  the  Romans,  and 
whose  successors  kept  up  the  title  until,  in  A.D.  962,  it 
vested  in  the  Emperor  of  Germany,  whose  chief  title  be- 
came EMPEROK  OF  THE  ROMANS,  and  who  was  considered 
the  official  successor  of  Augustus  Caesar.  Germany,  with 
its  feudatory  Italian  appendages,  was  also  thenceforth 
designated  the  Holy  Roman  Empire.  Thus,  when  the 
line  of  Roman  Emperors  in  Constantinople  came  to  an 
end,  in  1453,  the  Roman  Emperorship  still  had  a  repre- 
sentative in  the  Emperor  of  Germany.  In  1806  a  number 
of  German  Princes  transferred  their  allegiance  from  Fran- 
cis, Emperor  of  Germany,  to  Napoleon  Bonaparte,  Em- 
peror of  France,  under  whose  protection  they  united 


NAPOIEON    III.   THE   EIGHTH    HEAD.  17 

themselves  into  the  Confederation  of  the  Rhine.  This,  in 
conjunction  with  his  defeat  at  Austcrlitz,  induced  the 
German  Kmperor  to  adopt  the  sole  title  of  "Emperor  of 
Au<tri:i,v  ami  to  renounce  the  title  of  "  Emperor  of  Ger- 
many and  of  the  Holy  Human  Empire,"*  in  these  words: 
"Considering  the  lmnd<  which  unite  us  to  the  Empire  as 
di— <'i\rd  by  the  Confederation  of  tho  Hhi no,  we  renounce 
the  Imperial  Crown,"  etc.  Thus  ended  the  sixth  Head 
or  Human  Emperor>hip  ;  and  the  title  of  "  Emperor  of 
the  Romans,'1  vrhkyb  from  DLCL  -J8  to  A.D.  1806  had  never 
i  to  liave  .<".  ••  \\ilhin  the  Roman 

Empire,  no\v  at  l:i>t  1  rxtinet. 

Tin;  si-ventli  Head,  wh'u-h  i:iu<t  immediately  succeed 
tin-  >ivth  Head,  was  foreshown  in  Hev.  xiii.  and  xvii.  to 
)M-  di-i'mirm-h'-d  by  live  leading  marks.  (1)  It  would  be 
the  d  .-('that  801  ,al  the  tail  of  the  sixth 

nd  of  a  considerable 

part    of   the     1.  (-)   Although   possessing 

mnrh  tl;  I    Heads,  yet 

it  nr.  ;ininii>li.  d  I'ruin  them   l»y  a  dilVerent  official 

g>OC*i  and  (4) 

olnntarily  re- 

i.-,)  It  in";  ,'<>d  and  :  016  few  years 

.!  of  Chri-t.— The  -haracteristics 

are  all  found   in  tl  i  sty  or  French  Empe- 

rorahip,  aa  existing  under  Xapuleon  l>..naparte  from  1806 
to  isi:>.  (i)  Bonapi  actual  Sovereign  of 

Rome,  and  virtually  the   supreme   Head  of  most  of  the 

-ir  JL  Alison,  in  his  History  of  Europe,  Chapter  xlii.,  gives  this 
extract  at  full  K'ngtli,  and  stat.-s  that  in  180»'.  the  Emperor  of  Germany 
thus  ceased  to  be  the  i  :  the  Empire  of  the  Crosars.  His- 

torians generally  take  the  same  view,  as  may  be  seen  in  C.  Butler'a 
utions  of 'Germany,  p.  ^'S;  Baronius1  Annal.  Eccles,  in  A.D.  800; 

..n,  vol.  ix.  p.  171 ;  Mod.  Univ.  Hist.  vol.  xxx.,  in  Golden  Bull  in 
1356;  Sir  G.  Mackenzie's  work  on  Precedency,  etc.  Although  histori- 
ans show  so  clearh  that  the  Roman  Emperorship  continued  till  1806, 
vi-t  not  a  few  exDOsitors  liave  fallen  into  the  glarin«  error  of  8uPPosin& 
tint  it  terminated  in  470,  when  its  seat  was  transferred  to  Constantino- 
ple The  idea  that  it  fell  in  313,  because  its  representative  was  con- 
;u -istianity,  is  also  utterly  groundless.  It  ia 

lamentable  to  see  that  certain  writers  kave  not  the  candor  to  relinquish 
such  obviously  erroneous  interpretations,  when  the  interpretation  cu 
Faber,  Frere,  Gauntlett,  etc.,  which  is  here  given,  haa  been  pioved  by 
Its  fulfilment  to  be  correct. 


18 


FIRST    PROOF. 


European  monarchs  when  the  sixth  Head  fell.  The  Em- 
peror of  Austria,  tho  Kings  of  Wirtcniberg,  Westphalia, 
Bavaria,  Saxony,  Naples,  Spain,  and  Prussia  were  all 
more  or  less  subject  to  him;  even  Egypt  and  Palestine 
had  been  previously  invaded  by  his  victorious  armies.  He 
had  been  crowned"  Emperor  of  France  by  the  Pope,  in 
Paris.,  on  Dec.  2,  1S04;  and  was  again  crowned  King  of 
Italy  and  Rome,  with  the  iron  crown  of  Charlemagne,  nt 
Milan,  on  May  2G,  1805,  at  which  time  the  Roman  States 
were  formally  annexed  to  France,  and  Rome  \vas  made 
the  second  city  in  his  dominions,  the  title  of  King  of 
Rome  being  given  to  his  heir-apparent. 

(2)  His  dynasty  was  an  entirely  new  Head  of  the  Beast, 
being  altogether  different  from  any  of  the  six  preceding 
Heads,  in  respect  of  its  official  title,  for  though  in  reality 
he  occupied  the  position  of  Emperor  of  the  Roman  Em- 
pire, yet  he  did  not,  like  the  former  German  Emperors, 
adopt  that  title,  but  was  crowded  only  as  Emperor  of 
France  and  King  of  Italy.     If,  for  example,  the  King  of 
Spain,  instead  of  Bonaparte,  had  been  supreme  over  Rome 
and  a  great  part  of  the  Roman  Empire,  when  the  sixth 
Head  tell,  then  the  Kingship  of  Spain  would  have  become 
the  seventh  Head. 

(3)  The  seventh  Head  was  expressly  predicted  only  to 
continue  a  short  space,  (Rev.  xvii.  10,)  and  accordingly 
the  Napoleon   dynasty,  after   existing  lor  nine  years  as 
the  seventh  Head,  came  to  an   end  at   Bonaparte's  over- 
throw at  Waterloo,  in  1815. 

(4)  The  Napoleon  dynasty  did  not  fall  like  the  pre- 
ceding six  Heads,  or,  as  it  were,  die  a  natural  death,  but 
it  was  politically  slain  by  the  sword  of  military  violence 
at  Waterloo.     This  accorded  with  the  statement  in  Rev. 
xiii.  and  xvii.,  that  the  seventh  Head  should  be  wounded 
to  death  by  the  sword. 


Rev.  xiii.  3,  14. 

And  I  saw  one  of  his  heads  that 
had  been,  (Gr.)  as  it  were,  wounded 
to  death;  and  his  deadly  wound 
was  healed,  and  all  the  world  won- 
dered after  the  Beast  ...  the 
Beast  which  had  the  wound  by  a 
•word  and  did  live. 


Rev.  xvii.  10,  11 
Five  are  fallen,  (A.D.  90,)  and 
one  is,  and  the  other  is  not  yet 
come;  and  when  he  cometh  ho 
must  continue  a  short  space.  And 
the  Beast  that  was  and  is  not,  even 
he  is  the  eighth,  and  is  of  the  seven, 
and  goeth  into  perdition. 


NAPOLEON   III.   THE   EIGHTH    HEAD.  19 

As  the  first  six  Heads  fett  or  wore  voluntarily  abdicated, 
therefore  it  must  be  the  seventh  Head  that  was  wounded 
to  death  by  a  sword,  and  which  was  afterward  to  revive 
and  to  a  1  in  eighth  Head,  although  in  reality  only 

the  seventh  Head,  raised  to  life  again.  On  this  account 
the  Beast  is  pictured  with  only  seven  Heads,  and  yet  is 
spoken  of  afi  having  an  Eighth  Head. 

(5)  The  Beast  or  Roman  Empire  remained  headless 
from  1815  to  1852,  as  there  was  not  among  its  various 
monarch-  ;t  leader  or  political  chief,  who  was  in 

n  <>f  Koine  and  acknowledged  to  be  the  Supreme 
II.. -nl  preeminent  over  the   rest,  like   the   (iennan   Enipe- 
B  »naparte,  who  had  towered  so  majestically  over 
•  its  recovery  from  its  non-existent  headless 
(  11'eeted  in  1852,  by  Louis  Napoleon  assuming 
the    title    of    I'Yench    Knij ten »r,    :md    th  ini^    the 

I'oleon    dynasty.       It    appears    that 
'ration  61  ftme  position 

that  it  held  in  l>onapart""s  days  will  probably  be  effected 
by  Louis  Xapoleo:  ;  short  time  before  the 

Tribulation.  * 

Tims   the   \  i   dynasty  i<  hown  to  be 

the  seventh  Head  from  1  M)6  to  1815,  and  :il>o  the  seventh 
red  <>r  Eighth  Head   reexistent  since  1852.     In  the 
universal  amazcin  d  by  its  reappearance,  we  see 

the   fulfilment  of  the   prophecy  :    T/i* ;/  t/ntt   dwelt  on  the 
shall -iroxdir  when  they  behold  the  13 east  that  was 
ari&  is  not  «><'l  !/<(  i*\  (K<'v.  xvii.  8.)     It  was  until  it  re- 
•adly  wound  under  Napoleon  I.,  in  1815;  it 
is  not  from  1815  to  1852,  under  Napoleon  II.,  who  never 
:ied  and  died  prematurely;  and  it  yet  is  since  1852, 
under  Napoleon  III.     The  Napoleon  dynasty  is  thus  a 
resurrection  dynasty,  for  it  has  passed  through  the  three 
erf  of  lite,  death,  and   resurrection  —  existence,  non- 
existence,    and   reexistence.      The   fatal    accuracy   with 
which  Louis  Napoleon  fulfils  this  prophecy. is  strikingly. 
Fhown  in  his  determination  to  be  called  Napoleon  III., 
although  Napoleon  II.  never  reigned.     Almost  the  very 
words  used  in  Rev.  xvii.  8  have  been  unwittingly  applied 
to  him  by  the  French  people.     On  an  arch  erected  in  his 
honor  this  expression  was  inscribed:  "The  Unole  that 
was ;  the  Nephew  that  is."    It  is  noticeable  that  Eng- 


20  SECOND   PROOF. 

/ 

land,  Russia,  Prussia,  and  Austria,  which  have  all  recog- 
nized Louis  Napoleon  as  French  Emperor,  were  the  four 
allied  Powers  which,  at  the  Vienna  Congress,  in  Novem- 
ber, 1814,  agreed  that  no  member  of  Napoleon  Bona- 
parte's family  should  ever  be  permitted  to  hold  sovereign 
power  in  France.  It  might  perhaps  be  thought  that  al- 
though the  Personal  Antichrist  must  be  a  representative 
of  the  Napoleon  dynasty,  yet  that  he  might  be  another 
French  Emperor  standing  in  the  place  of  Louis  Napoleon, 
if  the  latter  were  to  die.  But  this  can  not  be  the  case, 
because  as  the  seventh  Head  was  a  personal  dynasty, 
summed  up  and  comprehended  in  the  life  of  a  single  indi- 
vidual, Napoleon  I.,  so  also  the  Eighth  Head,  which  is 
exactly  to  resemble  the  seventh  Head,  must  be  a  personal 
dynasty,  entirely  comprehended  in  the  life  of  a  single  in- 
dividual, Napoleon  III.  The  seventh  Head  had  altogether 
only  one  representative,  therefore  the  Eighth  Head  has 
only  one  representative.  Moreover,  as  the  person  who 
represents  the  Eighth  Head  is  to  center  in  himself  all  the 
power  of  the  Roman  Empire,  therefore  he  is  cornprehen- 
/  sively  called  the  Beast  itself— a  term  which  thus  is  used 
in  Rev.  xiii.  and  xvii.  as  a  synonym  for  Louis  Napoleon. 

II.  BECAUSE  HE  ANSWERS  to  the  description  of  the  Anti- 
christ in  Rev.  xiii.  in  respect  of  his  warlike  prowess,  insa- 
tiable ambition,  <»-reat  military  and  naval  strength,  and  grow- 
ing ''power  over  all  kindreds,  and  tongues  and  nations." 

In  Rev.  xiii.  3,  4,  as  soon  as  the  Beast's  wounded  head 
is  healed,  all  the  world  is  described  as  being  filled  with 
unspeakable  amazement,  and  giving  utterance  to  their 
astonishment  in  the  exclamation :  "  Who  is  like  unto  the 
Beast?  who  is  able  to  make  war  with  him?"  Louis 
Napoleon  has  been  clearly  demonstrated  to  be  the  person 
by  whom  the  wounded  head  was  healed,  inasmuch  as  the 
French  Emperorship,  which  had  been  extinguished  in 
1815,  was  revived  by  him  in  1852.  It  is  in  reference  to 
Mm,  therefore,  that  the  above  exclamation  is  predicted  to 
be  made  ;  and  when  we  consider  the  unrivalled  boldness, 
matchless  skill,  and  unscrupulous  determination  with 
which  he  has  carved  his  way  to  his  present  commanding 
position,  and  moreover,  the  tact,  astuteness,  and  subtle 
policy  with  which  he  maintains  and  strengthens  that  po- 


NAPOLEON    ill.    A    MI-JII  i'Y    MAX    OF    V\'AK.  21 

Bition,  we  recognize  the  appropriateness  of  the  interroga* 
lion  :  u  Who  i>  like  unto  liiin  ?"  Nor  is  there  less  fitness 
in  the  application  to  Louis  Napoleon  of  the  inquiry: 
u  Who  is  able  to  make  war  with  him?''  The  great  in- 

c  in  tlie  numbers  and  effectiveness  of  the  French 
army  since  his  accession  to  power  is  too  well  known  to 
require  comment.  Notwithstanding  hi-  d  as^er 

tions  that  "  the  Empire  is  peace,"  the  apprehension^  of 
nciLchburing  com;:  naturally  excited  by  the  con!  in- 

uou-  :'  his   military  -live 

preparations  that  !y  carried    l-rward   in  the 

French    dockyard-   and   an  .       :  not  tail  t< 

cure  for   his   troops   thv   advan'  -very  modern    im- 

provement in  tin-  »f  warlike  implements  and 

thus  they  are  rendered  unapproachably  formidable,  not 
only  by  their  ma>t»-rly  ^ki!l  in  the  mana«_r«'ment  of  their 
weapon-.  i!v  nature  of  their 

enirini's   ,  :id   of  nearly  T."> 0,000 

irably  ti'aincd  and  «li-'-ij»lir!"d  -  -Idi.-;--,  furnished  with 
Mini*'-  ritlcs  and  cannon  of  nn  ilicieiH-y,  and 

with  a  lh-«-t  6f  "  iferior  to  that  of 

(ireat  Britain,  L«>nis  \:ip ..!,-.  ,11  xt:m,l>  i',>rih  as  one  of 
>vhom  it  may  \scil  be  a-knl  :  "  \Vho  is  abU-  to  make  war 
with  him'/''  Th  ing  skill  in  generalship  he  di-- 

]»layed  on  the  plain<  of  Lnmbardy  during  the  war  wair»'d 
Dy  the  Au-trians  a'_rain-t  the  French  and  Sardinian-  in 
1859,  has  del  1  his  military  talents  and  -trate^- 

ieal  aliility  in  the  «ii<p«»^ition  and  man'i'uvrin_ir  <(f  troops 
upon  the  battle-field  to  be  of  the  highest  ord«-r.  The  sin- 
gular expedi'-nt  he  adopted  in  that  campaign  of  sending 
up  a  man  in  a  balloon  ain  the  precise  ])osition  of 

the  Austrian  .  :iark<   a    mind   peculiarly  inventive 

and  fertile  in  resource-.  lie  fteeni  to  be  convinced  that 
the  bullet  is  not  yet  cast  which  can  be  the  messenger  of 
death  to  him;  for  with  regard  to  his  fcaih— ness  under 
the  hot  fire  of  the  enemy,  at  the  battle  of  Solferino,  it  was 
stated  "that  the  Emperor's  courage  amounted  to  the 
YerLTe  of  rashness,  electrify  in  LT  the  soldiers  by  the  coolness 
he  always  displayed,  engaged  in  the  thick  of  the  contest, 
and  merely  walking  his  horso  when  he  shifted  his  posi- 
tion, in  the  mid<f  of  a  shower  of  balls  and  bullets." 
There  will  souii  be  stronger  reason  than  ev«r  for  the 


22  THIRD  moor. 

question  to  be  raised  :  "  Who  is  able  to  make  war  witi 
him?"  The  inquiry  implies  that  his  power  will  reach 
snch  a  point  of  culmination  that  the  whole  world  will  be 
challenged  in  vain  to  produce  any  one  capable  of  staying 
his  victorious  progress  or  successfully  withstanding  him 
in  the  battle-field.  In  the  iact  that  all  the  world  is  repre- 
sented as  raising  this  inquiry,  we  discover  how  universal 
will  bd  the  acknowledgment  of  the  power,  which  he  is  to 
possess  as  a  mighty  conqueror,  in  the  exercise  of  which  he 
is  further  stated,  in  Rev.  xiii.  7,  to  bring  into  subjection 
"  all  kindreds,  and  tongues,  and  nations."  His  policy  and 
actions  hitherto  plainly  indicate  that  he  is  hastening  to 
fulfil  this  his  appointed  destiny.  He  pants  for  a  universal 
empire,  and  is  inflamed  with  the  ardent  ambition  of  eclips- 
ing the  victorious  achievements  of  Caesar,  Alexander,  and 
Napoleon  Bonaparte.  There  will  doubtless  be  a  period 
in  his  career  when  he  will  very  nearly  approximate  to  the 
p-  Cession  of  the  sovereignty  of  the  whole  earth.  Some 
have  considered  that  the  Roman  earth  alone  will  be  the 
scene  of  his  victorious  exploits,  but  it  is  at  least  not  un- 
likely that  some  French  troops  may  soon  be  landed  on  the 
American  continent,  in  consequence  of  the  war  of  which 
it  is  unhappi-ly  the  scene.  Some  of  the  extreme  Southern 
States — Florida,  Louisiana,  nnd  Mississippi — were  once 
French  possessions,  as  was  likewise  the  greater  part  of 
St.  Domingo;  and  it  is  not  improbable  that  Napoleon's 
restless  ambition  would  lead  him  to  make  any  practicable 
endeavor  to  restore  them  to  theirformer  position,  French 
colonies.  The  annexation  of  part  of  Lower  Canada  to 
France  is  also  not  unlikely  to  be  attempted  in  event  of 
war  between  France  and  England.  There  is  a  growing 
disaffection  of  the  French  Canadians  to  the  British  (lov- 
ermnent,  and  it  is  believed  that  a  friendly  understanding 
is  being  established  by  thoir  leaders  between  thorn  and 
Napoleon.  This  Man  of  War  is  extending  his  conquests 
in  Europe,  Asia,  and  Africa,  three  of  the  four  great  con- 
tinents of  the  earth,  and  he  cannot  long  be  expected  to 
leave  the  fourth,  the  American  continent,  un visited.* 

*  Since  the  above  was  printed,  in  July,  1861,  Napoleon  landed 
some  forces  in  Mexico,  in  Dec.,  1861,  and  is  rapidly  progressing 
toward  its  complete  conquest.  lie  will,  doubtless,  soon  form  an 
alliance  with  the  Southern  States,  and  not  long  afterwards  invade 
and  overcome  the  Northern  States,  and,  eventually,  also  Canada  — 
(4th  Edition,  Nov.  1863.) 


NAPOLEON    111.    THE    POSSESSOR   OF   ROME.  23 

III.  BECAUSE  HE  has  obtained  actual  possession  of  Rome. 
Tli«  i'L'juus  arc  explained  in    II-'V.  xvii.  9,  10,  to 

be  a  double  type  :  first,  of  the  Seven  Hills  of  Rome,  and 
..dly,  of  the  Seven  Dynasties  which  have  successively 
over    the    Roman    Kmpiiv.      On    this    account,    as 
;se  Rome  wa-  the.ftnci  •:.<   Capital  of  the  Ro- 
man Empire,  it  is  essential  to  the  rlr  li  of  the 
or  Forms  of  ( iovc'rinnent,  that  during  at 
:;ie    period    of                                      .   --    ivpiv<cntativo 
should   li:iv«-                                                                 ne.     If  Louis 

Napoleon  were  hn-kliiL:  in  \]  ho  could 

not  be  the  T  e  Head 

But  ever  since  1  -itaim-d  mil- 

ion  of  Re:  is  not  essrn- 

tial  to  :i  character  of  a  li      I     f  the  Beast  for  more  than 

pan  •  toe,  yet  it  is  not  likely  that  he  will  relin- 

(juivh  th:  .iporariiy,)  as  it  seems 

i  by  the  last 

Antichrist    until    it    i-  fti<5   eruption. 

Tin-:  >n's 

•r  more  r  3  should  so  have 

fallen  out,  as  virtually  an 

appendage  of  thr    I  8  very  ]>c-riod   at 

whicii  idi-d   by  tin-  :  of   1'rop': 

It  the   J-'athers  that  tlic  Roman 

ivmaininLT  toi'pi'l  rviiturics,  would 

•  I,  in  all  its  laws  and 

,.;>.  -j«):i)  said  :  "Tiir  system  of  Au- 

^rUx|  the  Roman  Kmpire, 

led  and  established  l»y  iiim  (Antichrist)  in 

'i-y/'      In  accord- 
•ssed  by 

ii-in.ijr  his  3 £  years' 

ix-i^n  as  Amichii^t,  :u!h^  -  that  Jerusalem 

will   l>e   hi  -:astifal  metropolis,  and  in  its  temple  di- 

vin ••  worship  will  -1   to   him,  (2  Thess.  ij.  4,)  and 

to  his  im:i£o,   wlii-.-h    is   the   abomination    of  desolation, 
(Ma  \iii.  14,  Dun.  ix.  27,  xi.  31,  xii.  11.) 

•  o  Louis   Napoleon's 

imaq-e  to  be   worshippeil,  i.  11-18,)   and  as  the 

].arlieularly  to  be  set  up  in  the  Jewish  temple  at 

the  beginning  of  the  3.J  years,  (Dan.  xii.  11,)  therefore  it 


24  FOUKTII   TKOOF; 

is  highly  probable  that  the  Pope  will  then  be  at  Jerusa- 
lem, especially  as  he  is  to  be  the  almost  inseparable  com- 
panion of  Napoleon,  exercising  all  his  power  in  his  pres- 
ence. He  is  also  foreshown  iifRev.  xix.  20,xvi.  16,  to  be 
destroyed  at  Armageddon,  near  Jerusalem,  shortly  after 
the  end  of  the  3£  years ;  but  whether  he  will  at  any  time 
permanently  transfer  the  Pontifical  seat  from  Rome  to  Je- 
rusalem, does  not-  clearly  appear.  It  seems  that  the 
Burning  of  Rome  (Is.  xxxiv.,  Rev.  xviii.,  xix.  3)  will  not 
occur  until  the  overthrow  of  Napoleon  and  the  Roman 
Pontiff  at  Armageddon  ;  and  then  the  full  restoration  of 
the  Jews  will  take  place,  as  Kimchi  in  1660  expressed  it : 
"This  is  the  hope  of  the  nation— when  Rome  shall  be  des- 
olated, then  there  shall  be  the  redemption  of  Israel."* 

IV.  BECAUSE  UK  AITMRKXTLY  protects  and  supports 
the  Pope,  but  yet  suffers  him  to  be  plundered,  and  grad- 
ually stripped  of  his  temporal  power.  (Rev.  xvii.) 

It  was  distinctly  foretold  in  Rev.  xvii.  that  the  Eighth 
Head  of  the  ]>east  should  for  a  time  sustain  the  Papacy, 
and  then,  in  conjunction  with  his  ten  vassal  kings,  con- 
summate its  ruin.  The  ten-horned  Beast  is  represented 
in  that  chapter  as  carrying  upon  its  shoulders  the  scarlet- 
clad  unchaste  woman,  who  symbolizes  the  Romish  Church. 
The  exact  period  in  the  history  of  the  I>east  to  which 
this  representation  applies  is  clearly  stated  by  the  inter- 
preting angel  In  verse  8:  "The  beast  that  thou  sawest 
was,  and  is  not,  and  shall  (is  just  about  to)  ascend  out  of 
the  abyss,  and  go  into  perdition."  The  point  of  time, 
then,  at  which  the  Beast  was  seen  carrying  the  woman, 
was  precisely  at  the  period  when  it  could  be  said  of  it, 
"It  was  and  is  not;"  that  is,  during  its  headless,  non-ex- 
istent state,  from  1815  to  1852,  and  also  just  before  it 
ascended  out  of  the  abyss  to  go  into  perdition — in  other 

*  The  partial  restoration  of  the  Jews,  when  Antichrist  makes  the 
covenant  with  them,  and  which  occnrs  about  seven  years  before  their 
complete  restoration  at  the  commencement  of  the  Millennium,  was  ap- 
parently referred  to  by  Isaac  Pcyreyra,  in  1643,  in  his  "Recall  of  the 
Jews,"  where  he  s:\id :  "  Thin  recall  and  establish  men  t  of  the  Jews  in 
land  that  is  promised  them  shall  be  effected  by  a  temporal  prince.  .  . 
This  temporal  king  shall  be  the  universal  king  foretold  by  the  holy 
prophets,  and  to  whom  all  the  rest  of  the  kings  of  the  earth  shall  do 
homage.  And  this  king  will  be  u  king  of  France." 


III.    AND   THE   POPE.  25 

words,  just  previous  to  its  emergence  in  1852  from  that 
headier,  non-existent,  state.  Turning  to  the  page  of  his- 
tory, we  find  that  this  hiero-'lyphical  ])ictiuv  exactly  cor- 
r«-|»'.n-N  with  the  position  of  the  >vecular  beast  in  1849, 
when  Napoleon,  as  President  of  France,  sent  French 
troops  to  support  the  Tope  in  Home;  thus,  in  accordance 
with  the  Vision  exhibited  by  the  angel  in  Key.  xviu,  tlio 
]>ea<t  recommenced  carrying  the  woman  just  before  its 
Tit  out  of  the  ab\>s  <>{'  political  non-existence.  This 

'e     1.M     I>eeembei\     1  S.VJ,    wllCR 

1. '>,.!<  Napoleon  :i^nmcd  the  old  IJoman  title  of  Kni])eror, 
Kinpire  and    Monarchy  as   in   the    time  of 

l>ut  although  Xapo!i-,;i  has  maintaiiuMl  the  Pope  in  the 

lean   of   L  .hily  ir>th,   1  S4!»,  he  has   re- 

^ttcd   him  to  .;!<-d    ot'  his  most 

valuable    t'-nu'oralitii^.      In    1859—60,  Victor    Kmmanuel, 

th.-  of   Tnilcd    Ital;.  .  •     •(    the    Pope's 

Italian   pro^i:  '-!ie<mar:  df   f.rnier  dimen- 

.    \Vhei-  .  loudly  t  wo  nwllions  inhal>- 

Jtants  in  the  Papa!  dominiM  •  -\v  l.-!t  .»[»ly  half  ;i 

million, cilice  the  three  |MNytM  Al:irslies,-Umbra, 

iMiimnnui-rs  kin«_rdom. 

Tn  n  protest  addre<se(l  1'rom  the  Vatican  on  September  I  8th, 

the-  members  of  the  diplomatic  corps  in   IJome, 

the  Pope  complains  that  he  ha^  seen  nearly  all  the  States, 

which  are  the  patrimony  of  the  Church,  torn  away  from 

him  bit  by  bit.    T  bull,  which  as  a  la^t  resort  was 

fulminated  :v_ramst  Yicfor   Kmmannel,  \s  ;>.s  utterly  <lisre- 

'••d    by  the   object   of  its  anathemas,  and   has  only 

-d  to  den  the  unpopularity  and 

impotence  of  th<-  I  The  interference  of  Napoleon, 

to  stay  the  victoii  ;ribaldi,  was  anxiously 

«ti    hy  th"    I,'  : lurch,  but  utfic   eldest  son  of 

tlie  1'ope"  complied    no  further  than  by  preserving  the 

city  of  Rome  itself  from  actual  invasion.     In  this  his  sel- 

ilsh  indifference  to  the  interests  of  the  Pope,  and  concern 

only  for  his  own  nt,  are  apparent,  as  it  ia 

that  lie  chiefly  continues  the  occupation  of  Rome 

the  capital  of  the  old 

K«>man  Empire,  to  be1  indispensable  to  his  intended  posi- 
tion of  King  over  tlie  subordinate  kings  of  the  Romaj 
earth. 


20  FOURTH    PROOF. 

ILid  Napoleon  been  a  real  defender  of  the  Pope,  he 
would  have  opposed  the  onward  march  of  Garibaldi,  who 
lias  publicly  avowed  his  hatred  of  Popery  in  such  terras 
as  these  :  "I  tell  you  that  your  chief  enemy  is  the  Pope. 
The  Pope  is  no  Christian  ;  he  denies  the  very  principle  of 
Christianity."  It  is  evident,  however,  that  the  general 
spoliation  of  the  Papal  Hierarchy,  foretold  in  Rev.  xvii. 
to  take  place  under  the  eighth  Head,  lias  already  begun, 
and  will  progress  until  the  Pope  and  Ilomish  priests,  de- 
nuded of  their  wealth  and  power,  will  become  pliant  tools 
in  the  hand  of  Napoleon  to  cause  the  idolatrous  worship 
of  him  to  be  universally  instituted.  It  was  declared  in 
.Rev.  xvii.  that  under  the  eighth  Head,  the  ten  Horn  king- 
doms should  "hate  the  harlot  and  make  her  desolate  and 
naked,  and  eat  her  flesh  and  burn  her  with  fire."  This 
X;'iieral  confiscation  of  the  wealth  and  temporalities  of  the 
Papal  Church  will  take  place  at  the  time  of  the  establish- 
ment of  Napoleon's  3-\  years'  infidel  apostacy,  which  will 
arise  Phoenix-like  out  of  the  smoking  ruins  oOallen  Baby- 
lon. The  Eapal  Hierarchy  will  then  FALL.  From  being 
a  professedly  Christian  Church,  it  will  become  a  system  of 
downright  infidelity,  commanding  men  to  worship  Napo- 
leon and  his  image.  In  this  new  form  it  will  attain  al- 
most universal  predominance.  Bigoted  Papists  will  then 
boast  of  the  universal  supremacy  of  their  Church,  but  in 
reality  the  Roman  Catholic  Church  will  then  no  longc-r 
exist,  for  its  priests  will  have  become  converted  to  anew 
religion  —  a  system  of  pagan  heathenism,  having  for  its 
chief  object  of  worship  not  God  or  Christ,  but  a  man — 
even  Napoleon,  the  .Alan  of  Sin.  Thus  a  brief  but  terri- 
ble period  of  3£  years  will  succeed  the  fall  of  Babylon, 
during  which  Napoleon  will  install  himself  in  the  place  of 
Deity  itself,  and  will  claim  and  receive  the  adoration  of  a 
great  portion  of  mankind.*  All  (the  ungodly)  that  dwell 

*  A  suspicion  of  this  appalling  fact  is  beginning  to  find  expression  in 
many  quarters.  In  the  London  Christian  World  of  November,  1860, 
in  an  article  on  the  Papacy,  it  is  said:  "A  dark  cloud  hangs  over  Eu- 
.rope;  we  cannot  conceal  the  settled  conviction  that  the  full  of  Popery 
is  the  signal  Cor  the  appearance  of  something  immeasurably  more  terri- 
ble than  itself.  That  the  continuance  of  the  tremendous  visitation  will 
be  brief,  it  is  consolatory  to  believe  ;  but  during  its  short  period  of  ex- 
istence, its  work  in  the  world  will  be  very  av/ful.  Nor  do  we  say  that 
Louis  Napoleon  Is  the  Personal  Antichrist,  so  distinctly  set  before  ua 


NAPOLEON  III.  AND  THE  T  \PACY.          27 

ttpon  the  earth  (at  least  nearly  all  Christendom  and  some 
]>:uis  of  Heathendom)  A-//  Rev.  xiii.  8,) 


either   1  ;T:II\-   ^  taflge  .or  -by-  £|TOilg  stamped 

i  their  foreheads  or  ri<_rht  hands  his  mark  or  name,  or 

.  the  number  of  his  name,  (Rev.  xiii.  11-18.)      Hun- 

drtdaiol  thousands  of  persons  will  be  martyred  by  jlainc 

'f-t.rtf,  (Dan.  Bl.  •'••"•.  R  -v.  vi.  0,  xv.  J,  x.\.   1.) 

for  re}'  i>inif  thu^  -iiip  liiin,  and  -iini'ar  to 

thoM-u:  :ti;iLC   np   of   Ne1»;iehadne/./ar'ls 

;  Jan.  iii.)  will    airaiu.  be   enaeted.     Those 

who  do  •  i,  in  order  to  -  '>  -in^  put 

to  d'-ath,  wi:  •  IN  IIELL- 

(ReT.  \iv.  9-12.) 

In   several  i-  lately,  the  Fi'dich  Kmj)eror,  in  his 

lictcd  <•!:  'idin^  and  devonr- 

.'  harlot,  '  v  his  teeth  aixl  to 

•  •alh  }i\<  \  to  have  d«'elare«l   to 

p  of  Versail  •  'K-  temporal   power  of  the 

•mpatib  c  advance  of  civilization, 

and  most  !><•  ]>;it   down.      A  '«-t   callwl  tkrrhi»  Tope 

Kmpero'.  !•>   shadow  forth 

ntly  in  Paris, 

l»y  tliv  [>r«''^ift-'  of  Loth  Ti-stamentfl;   '  •'  ini;  in  lii.^  history  — 

ion  with  Kr.in.'f.  lli.-  i  of  ih''  Km;.  in-  l»y  his  skill, 

..ik-  he  allows   his   temporal  au- 

.  •,  :ui'l  his  insa- 

tiabl*  i  t!ic  world  —  fixes  our 

r,  ra- 

i"iity  in  the  book  of 
• 

*  While  literal-day  I  ttitora  have  ahvn\>  !u  hi  tlie  image  of 

ic  literal  inm^r1  of  the  Personal  Antichrist,  year-day 

supposed  it  to  be  the  image-worship 

of  tin*   P.i;  'it,  however,  consistently  admit  that  there 

•  oinplete  and  literal  accomplishment  of  it;  for  it 

ir  that  the  Komish  pri  :.'-ver,  even  in  a  single  recorded 

nis.M  any  man  to  have  the  number  660  marked  on  his  fore- 

h«-ad  or  right  hand,  (Rev.  xiii.  17.)     The  fulfilment  that  the  prophecies 

undergone  on  the  year-day  scale,  with  rojrard  to  Popery  and  Ma- 

fa   only  a  typical,  ace-'  :    and  precursivc  one. 

.'  (Rev.  xvi.  2)  could  not  have  been  set  up  before 

:ade  to  the  Bea^t  which  had  the  wound  by  a  sword  and 

did  live,  (Rev.  xiii.  14,)  that  is,  subsequent  to  1852,  when  the  Benst's 

wounded  seventh  Head  was  healed.     Bengelius  and  Smuckcr  are  year- 

day  expo/it-jr.s  who  believe  it  to  be  a  literal  image,  not  yet  set  up. 


28  FIFTH    PKOOF. 

aud  gravely  proposes  that  the  Emperor  shall  himself  be 
come  Pope,  and  unite  the  political  and  religious  sovereign 
ties  in  his  own  person.  A  serious  disagreement  has  like- 
wise arisen  between  the  Roman  Pontiff  and  Napoleon , 
owing  to  the  refusal  of  the  former  to  appoint  some  nomi- 
nees of  Napoleon  to  the  vacant  bishoprics  ;  the  Pope's 
objection  to  them  arising  from  their  not  being  upholders 
of  the  Ultramontane  policy  of  the  Vatican.  The  opposi- 
tion, however,  of  the  Pope  and  Cardinals  cannot  avail  to 
shake  the  foundations  of  Napoleon's  throne,  and  perhaps 
will  not  last  long,  "as  the  present  Pope  is  old  and  feeble, 
and  another  may  soon  succeed  him,  whom  the  Emperor 
may  find  more  compliant  and  manageable. 

V.  BECAUSE  THE  WHOLE  EXTENT  of  the  original  Ro- 
man Empire  is  becoming  subordinated  to  his  control,  and 
is  evidently  approaching  its  final  division  into  ten  king- 
doms, whose  ten  kinirs  united  a  European  Congress  arc  to 
give  their  power  and  strength  to  the  Eighth  Head  during 
the  closing  3^-  years,  llev.  xvii.  13.  (See  aLso  ch.  ii., 
events  xi.  xii.) 

The  Lion,  the  Bear,  the  Leopard,  and  the  nondescript 
ten-horned  Beast  mentioned  in  Dan.  vii.,  are  universally 
allowed  to  symbolize  the  four  successive  Gentile  Mon- 
archies, the  Babylonian,  Medo-Persian,  Grecian  and  Ro- 
man, to  which  kingly  power  has  been  temporarily  trans- 
ferred from  the  Jews"  (in  consequence  of  the  unfaithfulness 
of  the  latter)  for  2520  years,  (seven  times,  Dan.  iv.  16,) 
from  649  B.C.  to  1871-2  A.D.  The  ten  horns  on  the  fourth 
Beast,  in  common  with  the  ten  toes  of  the  Metallic  Image, 
(Dan.  ii.  41,)  are  foreshown  (Rev.  xvii.  12)  to  be  teu 
kings,  among  whom  the  whole  Roman  Empire  is  during 
the  existence  of  its  Eighth  Head,  to  be  subdivided  for 
wie  hour,  (which  always  in  year-day  Revelation  means 
:U  years,  Rev.  iii.  10,  xi.  11,  13.)  This  is  further  repre- 
sented in  literal-day  Rev.  xiii.,  where  Satan  having  been 
cast  to  the  earth  (Rev.  xii.  17)  persecutes  the  Church  by 
•  •a'i<ing  the  Roman  Wild-Beast  under  its  Eighth  Head, 
Napoleon,  to  arise  with  its  ten  horns  crowned,  (showing 
that  the  ten  kings  have  now  received  power  for  one  Jiour:) 
and  the  Antichristian  career  of  the  Beast  in  this  form, 
with  its  ten  kings  crowned,  (Rev.  xiii.,)  is  limited  to  42 
months,  or  3£  years,  being  the  same  period  as  the  one 
hour  of  Rev.  xvii.  12.  It  thus  appears  that  Napoleon's 


NAPOLEON   III.    KI^G    OP   THE  TEN  KINGS.  29 

Um  vassal  kings  will  not  be  elected  and  crowned  over  the 
ten  Ilorn-kij:  f  tlie  Roman  earth  until  just  before 

the  iina!  .    which  begin  D-j  years  alter  the  Covenant. 

The  present  rulers  within  tin4  Roman  Empire  will 
have  been  displaced  or  deposed  by  that  time.  As  Napo- 
leon I.  made  his  brothers  Jerome,  Louis,  and  Joseph  (to 
whom  the  crown  of  .Mexico  \\as  afterwards  oilered)  re- 

•lively  tii"  kind's  of  \Vcst phalia,  Holland,  and  Spain, 
and  his  brother-in-la\v,  Mural,  king  of  Naples  :  so  Napo- 
leon III.,  the  modern  "Augustus,  nephew  and  heir  of 
<  Paris  Cot  termed  him, 

will  if  not  all  of  his  ten  \assal  kings 

to  be  m«-mbcr>   of  the    IJmiaparfe    family;   and   it    seems 
that  one  of  them  will  be  King  or  Viceroy  over  France, 
while  Napoleon  will  act  exclusively  as  King  over  the  ten 
BI  aii'l  Supiv:  |    .rupcaii  Con-':' 

in  thai  the  ten  To6  or  Horn  kingdonm 
will   in  the  main  inee,  Spain,  Italy, 

•  ria,  Tripoli,  (with  contiguous  Icrritory  annexed  to 
them,)  together  with  the  four  Macedonian  Horn-king- 

donih,  naniclx       '  :\pt,  Syria,  and  the  rest  of  Tur- 

Louis    Naj«oleoii    ix    inei-ea^inirly   shown    to    be  the 
i  or  last  Antichrist   by  that  the  Ro- 

man Kmpire  j  ;!ly  beiiiLT  moulded  into  this  deccm- 

iv_ral  form,  and  In-  is  rapidly  pn^re^sin^;  in  the  acquire- 
ment of  greater  ascendency  over  these  countries,  so  that 
tin*  time  when  ten  kiiiLTS  shall  be  elected  OV6T  t'm-se  ten 
kingdoms,  and  shall  unanimously  Lrive  tlieir  power  and 
Hti\-n-th  to  him,  (R«-v.  \\ii.  12,)  is  manifestly  not  far  dis- 
tant. Although  at  the  outset  of  his  reign,  he  was  regarded 
a-  a  and  an  upstart  by  the  European  govern- 

ments, which  at  the  Congress  of  the  Holy  Alliance  in 
1815  h:id  1  that  no  Uonaparte  should  ever  sit  upon 

the  tin-one  of  France,  yet  he  no\v  has  nearly  all  the  Kuro- 
pean  nations  at  his  nod,  and  soon  they  will  be  compelled 
to  bow  in  yet  more  complete  submission  to  his  will.  The 
Crimean  war  in  18,")5  served  to  display  the  efficiency  and 
strength  of  the  French  army,  and  contributed  in  no  slight 
degree  to  make  France  increasingly  feared  and  respected. 
vatly  advanced  her  influence  both  with  the  Turkish 
Sultan  and  the  Czar  of  Russia,  and  is  believed  to  have 
resulted  in  the  conclusion  of  a  secret  treaty  on  the  part 


SO  FIFTH   PROOF. 

of  France  with  the  latter.  In  this  treaty  an  understand- 
ing  was  doubtless  established  between  Napoleon  and  the 
Czar  for  the  future  promotion  of  their  mutual  interests 
by  seizing  possession  of  the  Turkish  dominions.  Another 
proof  of  the  commanding  position  which  he  has  attained 
in  Europe,  was  exhibited  in  his  interposition  in  1859  in 
the  war  between  Austria  and  Sardinia,  which  humbled 
the  power  of  Austria  and  greatly  strengthened  the  alli- 
ance between  France'  and  Italy.  The  subsequent  annex- 
ation of  Savoy  and  Nice  to  France  in  1860,  although 
vie  wed, with  jealousy  and  suspicion  by  the  other  powers, 
was  an  act  to  which  none  of  them  dare  offer  any  effectual 
opposition.  This  event,  as  well  as  the  separation  of  Bel- 
gium from  Holland  on  Nov.  2,  1830,  and  of  Hanover  from 
England  in  1837,  and  the  severance  from  Turkey  of  Greece 
in  1822,  of  Algiers  in  1830,  of  Egypt  in  1840,  and  of  Mol- 
davia and  Wallachia  in  1857,  and  also  the  fusion  of  the 
different  Italian  States  into  one  United  Kingdom  under 
Victor  Emmanuel  in  1860,  are  preparatory  steps  toward 
the  moulding  of  the  original  Roman  earth  into  exactly 
ten  kingdoms,  which  shall  own  Napoleon  as  their  Su- 
preme Head.  He  now  possesses  almost  paramount  influ- 
ence over  Spain  and  Italy,  and  appears  to  be  succeeding 
in  the  effort  to  persuade  the  sovereigns  of  Prussia  and 
Kussia  that  it  is  for  their  interest  to  act  in  the  strictest 
concert  and  union  with  him.  His  energy  in  extending 
his  power  in  Algiers  and  elsewhere  on  the'northern  coast 
of  Africa,  and  his  evident  determination  to  obtain  posses- 
sion of  Palestine,*  additionally  indicate  his  design  to 
become  supreme  over  the  Uoinan  earth. 

*  The  restoration  of  the  Jews  to  Palestine  was  meditated  by  Napoleon 
I. ;  he  convoked  a  groat  sanhedrim  of  Jewish  Rabbins  at  Paris  in  1807, 
who  requested  of  him  the  admission  of  their  nation  to  a  free  participa- 
tion in  civil  and  religious  rights.  Madame  D'Abrantes  (eh.  18)  remarks 
upon  this  :  "  The  Emperor  knew  that  in  Poland,  Russia,  Hungary,  and 
liohcmia,  troops  of  this  race  were  congregated  whose  hearts,  oppressed 
by  persecution  and  misfortune,  would  open  with  ecstacy  to  an  honor- 
able futurity,  and  would  salute  with  the  name  of  Messiah  the  man  who 
would  offer  it  to  them.1'  P/h-hmo,  who  wrote  in  1790,  and  predicted 
the  coming  of  Christ  to  occur  about  1864,  said  :  "  If  the  French  should 
get  possession  of  Syria,  nothing  is  more  probable  than  that  they  will 
invite  the  Jews  to  join  them,  and  to  take  possession  of  their  own  coun- 
try." There  are  now  about  five  million  Jews,  if  not  more,  estimated  to 
be  scattered  throughout  the  world,  and  11,000  of  thorn  in  Palestine,  of 


NAPOLEON   III.    KING   OVER   ENGLAND'S   KING.         31 

f'  Groat  Britain  offers  the  principal  im- 
pediment  to   X:M  attainment  of  um'ontrolled  do- 
minion ovt-r  the  Koinan  world,  but  Prophecy  most  clearly 
<  that  Kii-la!i<l  is  soon  to  give  its  power  dn<l  *tr(  i,<jtii 
to   him,   and   to  be  included  anion-j;  the  ten  I  lorn-kin  1.1;- 
e  to  agree  and  give  their  kingdom  to  him, 
'i.  I -2-1  7.)     These  ten  kingdoms  arc  to  be  formed 
/th"  whole  Ronuin  cart  IK  which  Avill  thus  undergo 
.1   tenfold   division,    (Dan.   ii.   •!  !.)      England  was 

::iLT    occii}»i'-d 

by  a  for   about  400  years  at  the   beu'in- 

nin-_r  of  ,  :  Q  NOT  Tl  I  K 

[   DOUBT  but   that  it  uill  vlu-nded 

finioiig    C  Although  it 

'apal  kingdnms  at  the  Reformation, 

and    bi  in-'  made  who!,-.  Jik,.  the  tenth  leper,  turned  back 

and  <>f  Antl|>aj>al  protestation  «;loritird 

it  only  i  ed    its  connection  with  the 

territory  \  Ion,   whi-h    is   to   be   burnt   with    lire, 

not  in  th  bei  the  naked 

lii-t  UTt   of  the    Roman    earth,* 

who-  <lut<>  of  the  third  edition  of 

lui-  Napoleon  will  ronvnkc  a  general 

!vC  that  of  1807,  when  he   makes  the 

*  Sismondi  in  f  the  Roman  Empire  (y}\.  i.)  says:   "  From 

the   time  of  Au^ustiw  to  that  <•:  .   Rome  was 

...  On  the  north  the  Empire 

was  boundo'l   l»y  the  w:ill  of  tl ..-  -,  the  Rhino,  tlie 

'  rth  of  the  Danube,  was  also  in- 
.'1,  which    t:  -  .-otlaiid    at 

>t  {Mtint,  h-ft  tl ;•  11  of  the  Lowlands  of 

:y  and  «.f  th»'  whole  of  En.  u-itus  in  his  u  Life  of 

!.y  Murphy.  ount  of  the  sub- 

;.arti;dly  !•;.  :;•!  then  fully  by  Ajrricola : 

vs  (soc.  xiv  Aulus  riar.1'  :ori»w 

tin  took  the  form  of  a  Roman  province, 

(A.I  .  '    ,  in  the  reign  of  the  Emperor  Claudius.)    Gibbon 

in  his  IVcliiie  and  Full  «»f  Rome  (ch.  i.)  also  narrates  how  Agricola  (who 
lived  fivm  A.n.  -1"  to  J>3)  completed  the  conquest  of  all  Britain  as  far 
it-  the  Friths  of  Scotland.  David  Hume  in  his  History  of -England, 
(eh.  i.)  writes:  "The  'no  finally  established  the  dominion  of 

the  Romans  in^his  island  (Britain)  was  Julius  Agricola,  who  governed 
it  in  the  reigns  of  Vespasian, Titus  and  Domitian,(A.D.  70  to  85.)  Thus 
also  Linpfu-d.  And  .1  >hn  Wa<le,  in  his  British  History  (at  Bohn's, 
1  '-Ion)  dates  the  Roman  rulf  over  England  from  A.D  49  to  42W. 


S2  FIFTH   FUOOF. 

wliich  from  the  Euphrates  to  the  Atlantic,  and  from 
northern  Africa  to  the  Clyde,  the  Rhine,  and  Upper 
Danube,  is  to  fall  under  the  power  of  Louis  jSTapolcon, 
the  Eighth  Head,  (Rev.  xvii.  13.)  Either  by  internal  re- 
volution or  diplomacy  or  foreign  invasion,  or  all  three 
influences  combined,  the  sovereign  of  England  will  be 
induced  to  become  the  vassal  of  Napoleon  within  about 
3  or  34-  years  alter  the  date  of  the  Jewish  covenant:  and 
tens  of  thousands  of  persons  in  Great  Britain  will  be 
slain  for  refusing  to  worship  Napoleon's  image  during 
the  subsequent  3£  years'  infidel  persecution.  Ireland  will 
doubtless  be  the  scene  of  the  same  persecution  of  Christ- 
ians ;  and  as  it  never  was  part  of  the  old  Roman  Empire, 
it  will  within  about  5  or  6  years  secede  IVuiu  England 
and  be  placed  under  a  separate  government.  *  It  is  not 
unlikely  that  Great  Britain  is  one  of  the  three  among  the 
ten  horns  that  are  to  be  violently  subdued  by  Napoleon, 
(literal-day  Dan.  vii.  iM,  <ifter  them,  is  literally  OTUG^,  le- 
h'tiul  t/tetn;)  the  other  two  being  probably  Syria  and 
Egypt,  (Dan.  xi.  40.)  England's  naval  superiority,  which 
prevented  Napoleon  I.  successfully  invading  her,  now  no 
longer  exists.  It  cannot  now  be  said  that  Britannia 
rules  the  waves :  for  her  wooden  walls  are  rendered  use- 
h->s  by  the  recent  invention  of  iron-clad  men-of-war,  with 
which  France  is  as  well,  if  not  better,  supplied  than 
Great  Britain.  The  French  army  is  also  much  larger 
than  the  British  army,  for  it  is  stated  by  the  London 
Tiinw  to  have  2]  times  more  infantry  and  ten  times  more 
cavalry;  and  t<»  cost  annually  for  its  maintenance  twenty- 
four  million  pounds  sterling,  (one  hundred  and  twenty 
million  dollars.)  Although  it  is  more  than  questionable 
whether  Christians  are  justified  in  resisting  evil  by  tak- 
ing up  arms,  yet  there  is  at  least  real  ground  for  the  ap- 
prehensions which  have  led  England  to  vote  ten  million 

*  Nearly  one-third  of  the  220,000  British  soldiers  are  Irish  Ro- 
manists, who,  Sepoy-like,  will  be  led  by  the  Jesuits  to  help  Napo- 
leon to  revolutionize  Ireland,  and  overmaster  the  British  Empire. 
Well-nigh  half  of  the  220,000  are  now  garrisoning  distant  colonies, 
leaving  England,  even  witlr  her  200,000  volunteers,  but  feebly 
armed  against  650,000  French  soldiers.  That  all  the  Roman 
Empire,  infludinjr  Knpland,  will  become  subject  to  'the  Last  Anti- 
christ, is  distinctly  held  by  Sir  E.  Denny,  Dr.  Tregelles,  13.  W. 
Newton,  Kelsull,  Taunton,  etc. 


NAPOLEON   III.    SUJLE  TO    OVERCOME   ENGLAND.         3$ 

pounds  sterling  for  additional  fortifications,  and  to  arm 

and  c<piip  two  hundred  thousand  volunteers.  It  is  a  sig- 
nificant fact  tl:at  Napoleon  on  his  trial  after  the  Boulogne 
expedition  said  to  his  judges  :  "I  represent  l>efore  you  a 
principle,  a  cause  and  a  defeat.  The  principle  is  the  sov- 
:ity  of  the.  people:  the  cause  is  tliut  of  the  Kinpire: 
tin  is  that  of  Waterloo.  The  principle — you 

Lav.'  ivc..;_fn"k-<rd  it  ;  the  cause — you  have  served  in  it; 
tin-  defeat — you  would  avenir«-  it/'  lie  also  addressed 
his  army  after  the  "coup  d'etat"  in  1851:  "Soldiers,  I 
ha\ •••  .  one  for  1830  and  one 

ii'M^i'i.     The  third  I  now  ••  Waterloo." 

have  said  during  his  iv-idt-nee 
:  "1  '  >f  I'ranre  one  oft! 

I    I   shall  tf)  "i  inva  1"  KiiLrland.     I  like  yon  very 
well  -,ut  I  must  wipe  out  Waterloo  and  St. 

Hel 

i.   1  I)  that  all  nations 

A\i!l  !><•  iratlu-rc-d  to  the  A:  Var  l>y  the  spirits 

"I'intualism    and    I'..]. .-ry.      Thi-    W\ir    \\iil    lie    at,    its 

,t    durii:  '.    a   ni.. nth,  (literal-day  Rev.  ix. 

1  ">,)  begiiiniii  »venant,  and 

will  -fall   the  nations  of  Christcn- 

-  h-adri-ship  q  'iintlcss  hosti 

iVoiu  Asia  that  wilJ  invade  J'ah-.^tine.  The  next  few 
yrars  \\ill  liK-ri'lore  witnes-  a  wi/ie  di!r;i>ioii  ot'  the  inllu- 
enee  o('  these  spirits,  preparing  men  to  sulunit  to  Napo- 

*  !';  ws  that  :iH  tho  l.-n  kinjnloms*  in  the  Itoinan 

et'.rth  y«'»rs;  in  nhort, 

'•.i,   Tripoli,  will 

ch.  ii.  evrnt  xii.) 

iVoin   puinphleta 

/:iin-t  Knirljiiid. 

0  ••i-hour^  aii-1  rfs:  **Lel    the   !/i'_'!ish   uppt;r 

Class*  ;h>'V    would   (ri, tain  from  the    KntrlMi 

r.il  .-ii"nl«!   p:v-i-ut   himsolf  with   universal 

suilV;-.  !i;iu<l  uml  :  ^apoleou  in  the  other."     tk  From 

the  pit-sent   d;iy  aui'ul-t  all  his  misery,  the  Kiurlish  workman  will  keep 

s  lixetl  upon  CJIKIM:  over  the  approach  of 

tl:o  Beet  of  d«'li-.  )  foiv.^oe  that  amid  coming  trou- 

party  will  i   in  England  that  will  haU 

Nap<il«-'m's  i-th.-ut  to  their  he  great  champion  of  universal 

8uftVaj;e  and  the  people's  rights.  Tims  will  England  "  give  (sponta- 
ucouslj  yield)  Us  power  and  strength"  to  Napoleon,  (Rev.  xvii.  13.) 


$4  SIXTH   PEOOF. 

leori  as  their  Supreme  Head.  Indeed  Spiritualism  lias 
already  gone  forth  to  the  kings  of  the  earth,  for  several 
of  them  practise  it,  and  It  is  rapidly  spreading  through- 
out Europe.  Although  no  such  idea  seems  hitherto  to 
Iiave  occurred  to  Spiritualists,  yet.it  is  certain  that  the 
miracle-working  spirits  will  soon  instruct  them  to  accept 
Xapolcon  as  tfieir  political  and  ecclesiastical  Head,  and 
ultimately  to  worship  him  as  their  god,  (II.  Thess.  ii.) 
During  the  same  3£  years'  worship  of  Napoleon,  the 
Roman  Pontiff  will  be  "  the  constituted  vice-president  of 
the  inquisitorial  tribunals  of  this  Antichristian  Reign  of 
Terror  over  all  kindreds  and  tongues  and  nations,  and 
the  ecclesiastical  vicegerent  of  that  ^divided  sovereignty 
in  Church  and  State  which  the  Septimo-octave  Head  will 
assume  as  the  pro-Christ  and  long  promised  Regenerator 
of  a  fallen  world." 

VI.  BECAUSE  IN  RESPECT  OF  HIS  NAME  he  fulfils  the 
prophecy,  that  the  name  of  the  Eighth  Head  or  Anti- 
christ should  be  in  the  Greek  tongue  Apollyon  (or  Apo- 
leori)  and  should  numerically  be  equal  to  the  number  666, 
(Rev.  ix.  and  xiii.) 

As  JosiaJf  s  name  was  foretold  300  years  before  he  was 
born,  (1  Kings  xiii.  2,  2  Kings  xxiii.  16,)  and  Cyrus'? 
name  150  years  prior  to  his  birth,  (Ts.  xliv.  28,  Ez.  i.  2,) 
so  the  very  name  of  Napoleon  the  Antichrist  has  been 
foretold  1750  years  before  his  existence,  for  we  read  in 
Rev.  ix.  11,  They  (that  is,  the  locusts,  unless  the  men 
whom  they  torment  are  spoken  of)  had  a  king  over  them 
which  is  the  angel  of  the  bottomless  pit,  whose  name  in 
the  Hebrew  tongue  is  Abaddon,  but  in  the  Greek  tongue 
hath  his  name  Apollyon.  The  majority  of  expositors 
nave  understood  this  to  be  a  description  of  the  human 
deputy -and  chief  envoy  of  Satan  ;  and  it  is  generally  in- 
terpreted in  the  year-day  fulfilment  to  refer  to  Mahomed, 
who  typified  the  Antichrist ;  but  in  the  principal  and  lit- 
eral-day fulfilment  it  signifies  that  Antichrist's  name  in 
Greek  must  literally  be  Apollyon.  Every  sensible  per- 
son can  see  that  Napoleon  and  Apollyon  are  substantially 
the  same  words  and  resemble  each  other  quite  as  much 
as  Hezekiah  and  Ezekias,  (Matt.  i.  10,)  or  Uzziah  (2 
Kings  xv.  32)  and  Ozias,  (Matt.  i.  9>)  which  are  instances 


NAPOLEON   III.    IDENTICAL   WITH    APOLLYON.  35 

of  the  dissimilar  ways  in  which  the  same  name  is  spelt 
in  different  portions  of  Scripture.  Ajm/h/nn  in  the  orig- 
inal ( Jreek  is  AtroAA,1>C4i*,  the  present  participle  of  the  verb 
arroAAtyu,  /  •  bat  another  form  in  which  this 

r.ivrk  verb  5<  sometimes  written  is  arroAew,  (as  in  lexicon 
to  Holm's  (Jrerk  Testament,)  with  its  participle  arroAewi', 
which  in  KiHKh  is  Apdkon — a  wnnl  precisely  identical 
with  »ting  the  first  letter  A"  nor  can  this 

trivial  dl  opinion  of  the  llev.  Dr.  Croly, 

who  maintains  the  identity  of  the  two  words)  he  deemed 
of  the  slight  e-t  imp'»rtan<c.  r>rn<_rel  and  other  expositors 
who  ho!  |  on  to  he  identical  with  Antichrist,  have 

remarked  that   as  the  word  .1  is   exactly  the   re- 

Dignifying  :i  Destroyer,  is 

Jesus,  which   means  a  Saviour, 

(Matt.  i.  21.)      Tims  [..mi-  ;i's  j.redest'med  name, 

diametrically  antagonistic 

in  its  signification  to  our  Lord's  name  .A* /AS-  the  Christ. 
The  on«-  COM,  .  the  other  to  - 

them,   (Luke    i\.   86,]      Apotfyofi   is   likewise  called  the 

.  whi<-h  is  rlearly  ]>arallel  with 

the'  prediction  that  Antichri-t  orthe  Ki_Lrlith  Head  rw- 
OVt  of  the  bott<mlC88  p  ;.  7.)       II.-iiLf-ti-n- 

.  who  speaks  of  the  striking  tes&tiKlemoe  hetween 
the  word  "ft  and  .  justly  remarks  that 

•i  cannot  lie  denoted  l>y  A />"////"//,  for  although  lie 
i-  Spoken  Of  M  having  hi-  .  (Matt.  x\v.  -II,  Uev. 

xii.  0,)  yet  h--  himself  called  an  angel.     The  cir- 

cumstance of  Louis  Napoleon  determining  to  be  desig- 
nated by  his  present  name,  remarkably  shows  the  over- 
ruling hand  of  Providence,  because  if  out  of  his  original 
name  of  Charles  Louis  Napoleon  Bonaparte  he  had  se- 

d  the  words  Charles  Uonaparte  to  be  1  is  usual  de- 
signation he  would  not  so  completely  have  fulfilled  the 
prophecy. 

\Ve  also  read  in  Rev.  xiii.  18  :  "Here  is  icisdom.     Let 

'lint  J.'if/t  a n < I  rxt.iic //'//;/  count  t/ie  number  of  the 
J3east,  (Orjpiov,  properly  the  Wild-Beast :)  for  it  is  the 

<}>er  of  a  man  ;  and  //>'<  number  is  six  hundred  three" 
score  and  six"  The  Wild-Beast  here  referred  to  is  evi- 
dently from  the  context  the  Wild-Beast  which  had  the 
wound  by  a  sword  and  did  live,  (verse  14,)  and  whose 


86  SIXTH   PP.OOF. 

deadly  wound  was  healed,  (verse  ]  2,)  that  is,  the  Wild- 
Beast  since  1852  under  Napoleon  III.,*  its  seventh-revived 
or  resurrected  Head,  the  career  of  which  is  specially  de- 
scribed in  Rev.  xiii.  Although  the  Wild-Beast  primarily 
signifies  the  Roman  Empire,  yet  Louis  Napoleon,  its 
Eighth  Head,  as  its  personal  representative,  is  himself 
comprehensively  denominated  the  Wild-Beast;  and  in 
Rev.  xiii.,  it  is  stated  that  during  his  3^  years'  persecu 
tion  of  the  saints,  (verse  5,)  a  second  Wild-Beast,  the 
Roman  Pontiff,  will  cause  people  to  make  an  idol  or 
image  (EIKGIV,  as  in  Rom.  i.  23)  to  him  and  worship  it, 
and  have  imprinted  on  their  right  hands  or  foreheads  his 
mark  or  his  name,  (one  of  the  words  Louis  Napoleon,} 
or  GG6,  the  number  of  his  name,  (Rev,,  iii.  17,  xv.  2.) 
This  will  be  a  revival  of  the  custom,  that  formerly  ob- 
tained among  the  Greeks,  of  putting  upon  their  hands 
or  foreheads  the  hieroglyphic  name  or  mark  of  the  heath- 
en deity  they  worshipped.  In  the  Latin,  Greek,  and  He- 
brew languages,  the  letters  of  the  alphabet  were  used  as 
numerals  instead  of  the  Arabic  figures,  and  therefore 
when  Antichrist's  name  is  translated  into  those  languages, 
the.  letters  composing  it  will  necessarily  amount  to  a  cer- 
tain number,  which  is  called  the  number  of  his  name. 
Louis  is  essentially  a  word  of  Latin  origin,  and  becomes 
in  Latin  Ludomcus;  thus  the  Roman  Catholic  priests,  in 
their  L:itin  prayers  for  Napoleon,  say  Fac  salvum  Ludo- 
vicum.  This  word  was  long  since  thought  of  by  many 
expositors  as  likely  to  be  the  name  of  the  Antichrist  or 
Wild-Beast,  because  of  the  exactness  with  which  it  con- 

*  Even  secular  writers  use  the  prophetic  imagery  in  describing  the 
resurrection  in  1852  of  the  Napoleon  dynasty  that  wan  and  i*  not  and 
yet  is.  Mr.  St.  John,  in  his  Biography  of  Napoleon  III.,  p.  273,  says: 
"They  elected  him  as  one  of  their  representatives  in  that  Legislative 
Babel,  the  National  Assembly.  From  that  moment  the  fate  of  the  Re- 
public was  sealed.  The  skeleton  of  Napoleon,  already  brought  from  St. 
Helena,  rose  from  its  grave  to  crush  the  fragile  form  of  Liberty  to  death. 
Tlie  old  man  stood  in  the  young  one,  whom  he  had  invested  with  artificial 
interest,  and  enabled  him  to  stifle  the  voice  of  freedom."  Napoleon 
III.  is  moreover  better  prepared  than  his  uncle  for  the  position  of  uni 
versal  monarch,  from  having  resided  in  the  United  States,  England, 
Italy,  Switzerland,  Germany,  etc.,  and  being  in  fact  a  cosmopolite,  or 
citizen  of  the  world.  He  may  almost  be  regarded  as  a  naturalized  Eng- 
ashman,  having  lived  so  long  in  England,  and  even  acted  as  special 
constable  to  suppress  apprehended  riots  in  London  in  April,  1848, 


NAPOLEON'S  NAME  EQUAL  TO  666.  37 

tains  the  number  GOO.  The  Key.  J.  Brooks,  in  his  "  Ele- 
ments of  Prophecy,"  in  1836,  said:  "  Seebachius  was,  I 
l>elievc,  the  first  that  fixed  unon  Lncloincus  as  the  name 
nf  tli<-  I>ca<t,  en  account  of  France  lu-in^  considered  tho 
principal  of  the  kin  ff  donjs  of  the  Bea<t :  but  many  others 
hav  i  the  name."  The  IJ«-v.  David  Simpson  and 

-«'ph   Sutdifle,   in   their  writings  more   tlian 
half  a  century  >inee,  and    I.^i-vl,  a  (lermaii  writer  more 
than  a  century  a«_fo,  in  his  "Gnomon,"  also  considered  if 
to  l»e  the  trord    f«>rc>Lnii!lcdt  as  containing  \M\(\.      But  still 
be  Antichrist's  chief  name.  (Rev.  ix.  11.) 

In  letters  of  tlu»  alphabet 

anynume  :  1=1,  V  (or  U)=5,  X==10, 

L=50,  C=100,  D=500,  M=1000;    the  remaining  let- 
are  eipl;  \\licn    reduced  to  figures 
•  :-d'mir  t«»  the  respective  values  <>f  thc^e  Unman  letters, 
amnimN  iWB    thus:    L  50+U  5 
-|.  I)  :.<>()  4-Q  04-V  5 -f  I  1-fC  100-|-U5-fS  0=666.     In 
tlie  <                                                letter    i  -   a   numeral, 
•:-din;_r  t«»  th«-  fnilnwiivir  -                  -1,  /3=2,  y==3,  (5=4, 
^6,    £=7,    r/=8,  0=0,    ^=10,    /c=2(), 
;JO,    //=40,    r                         >,   o=70,  7T=80,    (koppa) 
0,  p=100,  (T=200,  r=:U)0,  t=40(),  0=500,  ^=600, 
=700,   <a=Snn.      \\*hcn   tin-    word    .Y<tj><>f<  /,/,,  which  is 
in,  is  \vriu en  in  the  dative  ca^e  in  Greek — 
usual   (Jiv.-k  form  of  dedicatory  inscriptions  upou  the 
foreheads   of  <                .  or  tenipli's  (••  xvii.  23)* — 
it    1,                              om,    which    contains    the    fat.il   number 
N  50+a  1-hrt  80+o  70-f  x  30-f 

t   5  +  0    70  +  v    50  +  f    300  +  t   10  =  r,f>0.     For   the    Kevc 
hition   Ix-inLT   written    in    (ireck,  the   nunihcr  600  must  he 
contained    in    Antichrist's    name    in    Greek,    and    in    tl*3 

*  There  npponr?  to  be  an  allusion   to   X:i]>ol«>on\<  nnmo  in  .Tor.  iv.  7, 

whpr..  Mrl.rhst  is  thus 

;ne  up  from  his  thicket  un-l  the  destroyer  of 

,  ].',<  w:iy  :  forth  from  his  place  to  mako  thy 

land  ilo<«.l:ite.M     In  Givok,  i-a-rnr  (n«pO«)  means  a  M>W.-<A  nivl  7f or  (/^.s) 

hese  two  words  combined,  almost  exactly  funn  the  word 

NaiFti^kraoMlAntichri3l  -1  by  the   "  Idol  Shepherd"   in 

Zeeh  xi  17  then  it  would  seem  that  before  leaving  this  earth,  he  wiU 
become  blind  in  his  right  eye  and  paralysed  in  his  arm  by  the  stroke  af 
a  sword. 


mm 


38  SEVENTH   PROOF. 

inscriptive  form  of  the  dative  case.  This  number  666 
is  contained  not  only  in  each  of  the  words  Louis  Napo- 
leon, separately,  in  the  manner  just  mentioned,  but  also 
in  both  of  them  written  in  Greek,  AOI.C;  Na7ro/ieoi>,  and 
added  together  thus:  A  30  + o  70+*  10  +  s  200+N  50  + 
a  1-f  TT  80  +  o  70  +  A  30+e  5  +  o  70  +  v  50=666. 

The  statement  that  the  number  of  the  Wild-Beast  is 
the  number  of  a  man,  clearly  implies  that  the  term,  the 
Wild-Beast^  is  used  as  a  synonym  for  its  Eighth  Head, 
the  Man  of  Sin,  the  number  of  whose  name  must  be  666. 
This  principal  fulfilment  does  not,  however,  exclude  ad- 
ditional fulfilments  in  other  designations  of  the  ten-horned 
Wild-Beast,  as  well  as  in  regard  to  the  two-horned  Wild- 
Beast,  (Rev.  xiii.,)  or  Roman  Pontiff,  (whose  two  horns 
probably  point  to  his  becoming  the  Head  of  two  hitherto 
separate  Hierarchies,  the  Romish  and  Greek  Church,  or 
perhaps  the  Mahomedan  Church.)  For  thus  the  number 
666  is  contained  in  a  Latin  title  of  the  Pope,  Vicarius 
fdli  Dei,  and  again  in  the  Greek  words  anogari^,  an 
apostate,  XaTtivo$,  (all  the  letters  of  which,  except  the 
last,  are  found  in  NaTroAeovr^,)  a  Latin  man,  and  TJ  XarLvrj 
Qaoiheia,  the  Latin  kingdom.  As  the  number  7  is  a  syrn- 
boLof  the  most  perfect  excellence,  so  the  number  6  is  a 
symbol  of  the  most  complete  depravity;  and  8  is  a  resur- 
rection number  ;  the  Greek  letters. of  the  name  of  Jesus, 
(Irjaovc;,)  who  is  the  first-fruits  of  the  Resurrection,  nu- 
merically amount  to  888  ;  also  the  8th  Head  of  the  Ro- 
man Kmpire  is,  ns  it  were,  a  resurrection  man,  who  has 
raised  the  Xapoleon  dynasty  from  its  grave,  and  who 
will  leave  this  earth  without  himself  undergoing 'death, 
(Rev.  xix.  20.) 

VII.  BECAUSE  ins  GRECIAN  3-; XT u ACTION,  his  sphinx-- 
like impenetrability  of  countenance,  his  addiction  to  this 
practice  of  Spiritualism,  and  his  deceptive  professions  of 
a  pacific  policy,  identify  him  with  the  description  given 
of  the  Personal  Antichrist  in  Dan.  viii. 

In  the  prophetic  vision  recorded  in  Dan.  viii.,  a  two- 
horned  ram,  representing  the  Medo-Persian  kingdom, 
was  exhibited  as  being  assaulted  and  Irampled  under  foot 
by  a  goat  symbolizing  the  Grecian  kingdom.  Between 
the  goat's  eyes  was  a  notable  horn,  which  was  explained 


NAPOLEON   III.  THE   GRECIAN   LITTLE   HORN.  3$~ 

to  signify  Alexander  the  Great-,  (verse  21.)  When  by 
Alexander's  death  (he  notable  horn  w,-is  broken,  four 

;f  horns  came  up  in  its  place,  denoting  Kgypt,  Greece, 
rrhr-  ;  Syria,  the  four  kingdom  'ively  of 

1'toleniy.  :u»us  Alexan- 

winder's  generals,  .  iioin  the  Grecian  kingdom  thus 

.me  subdi\  -idcd.  Out  of  one  of  these  four  horns  or 
kingdoms  tl-.«  <'uwMck 

.    n/ii'f  t<>tr((r<7   tj(€ 

"//'/  /<>/'•  wl  /"//'?,  (verse  lO     This  little 


horn,  Avhieh  is  typically  the    Mali.  -inc.  Ian  Antirhrist,  but 
1\j»ic:tlly  the  Personal  Anti'-iir:  Napoleon,  is 

iiirt: 

11  When  the  transgressors  arc  come  to  tiro  fall,  a  king  of  fierce  coun- 
IO«,  and  understanding  <i;u:.  .  (nf  /./„//' 

•-.nslation,)  slnill  stand 

tip.     An-1  !  power:   and 

h<-  sh  i  shall  pro?/>  a«-t4<e,  and  slwUl 

holy  people.     And  through  \\\A  polic\ 

he  shall  cause  craft  to  pron  .and  ;  and  he  shall  magnify  him- 

:    lir   shall   also*  stand 
up  a^:  :  without  hand." 

Louis  Na]>o!i'"ii  lias  m,  -.-,  one  of 

the  lour  horn-kin-.  ives  his  origin  and 

is  lineal  !\  rcian  family  of  hi<_rh  rank. 

One  of  }\\^  ;r  i   11.,  Ki;!]>.  r.  >r  of  'Pivbisondc, 

\\a-  t!,<-  rightful  lieir  1  •  >ne  <»!'  (1«  »nslant  inople,  l)ut 

\\  as   put  i    hy  Malionu-.l   II.  ;  his  only  surviving 

ph-»r  ('"  to  I  [ania  in  Pelo- 

ponesns  in  M7r>,  an-l  \va-  n  togeras  over  the  com- 

munity that  was  settled  tin-re.  This  otl'^-ial  <iiL,rnity  was 
hel<l  by  ten  memV-rs  o^'  the  C'oinTieiie  family  in  Mieeession, 

until  i«'.:^,  \sl.en  Constantine  Comneme,  the  tenth  proto- 

irera>,  was  in«lu.-i-cl  from  iear  of  being  subjugated  by  tlio 
Turks,  to  emigrate  from  Mania  to  Italy  with  3000  of  his 
fellow-countrymen.  Arriving  in  Genoa  on  Jan.  1,  1676, 
he  obtained  from  tin  \e  Senate  a  grant  of  some 

tracts  of  land  in  Corsica,  which  were  thenceforth  colon- 
i/.ed  by  him  and  his  descendants.  One  of  his  sons,  Cal- 
ros  Comnene,  subsequently  settled  in  Florence  in 
Tuscany,  and  as  the  Greek  word  Colomeros  (nal^  uepo$) 
signifies  in  Italian  bit07ia  parte,  he  therefore  adopted  the 
name  of  Buonaparte.  In  1719  Antonio  Buonaparte,  a 


4d  SEVENTH 

member  of  this  Buonaparte  branch  of  the  Comnonc  fam- 
ily, emigrated  from  Tuscany  to  Corsica  :  and  Napoleon 
Buonaparte,  who  was  born  at  Ajaccio  in  Corsica  on  Aug. 
15,  1769,  was  his  grandson.  Corsica  was  ceded  by  tire 
Genoese  to  France  in  17G-S.  The  descent  of  thd  Com- 
ncne  family  from  David  II.r  last  Emperor  of  Trebisoncfe, 
\vas  attested  by  letters  patont  of  Louis  XVI.,  issued  on 
Sept.  1,  1783.  This  account  of  Napoleon's  family  is 
given  in  the  Memoirs  of  the  Duchess  D'Abrantc^,  pub- 
lished at  Paris  in  1835. 

The  characteristics  of  the  little  horn  of  Dan.  viii.  also 
apply  to  Louis  Napoleon  in  respect  of  his  being  a  khiy 
of  fierce  countenance,  taking  tbis  Hebrew  phrase  to  sig- 
nify (as  in  Dent.  viii.  50)  the  possession  of  iron  strength 
and  indomitable  determination.  Or  if  we  translate  the 
adjective^erce  from  the  Greek  of  the  Septuagint,  where 
it  is  rendered  avai&f}$,  it  will  signify  a  brazen-faced,  im- 
perturbable, immovable,  unreadable  visage.  Napoleon's 
countenance  has  long  been  noticed  to  be  of  this  charac- 
ter ;  it  expresses  no  emotion  either  of  joy  or  grief,  of  af- 
fection or  hatred,  of  exultation  or  disappointment.  Beinp 
thus,  no  index  whatever  to  his  mind,  it,  assists  him  in 
concealing  his  dark  schemes,  and  cloaking:  his  deep  de- 


The  expression  icndtirstanding  rf<trk  sciences  indicates 
in  a  general  sense  Napoleon's  sagacity  wO  threat  intelli- 
gence, but  seems  to  refer  more  specially  to  his  skill  in 
the  practice!  of  that  dark  and  mysterious  development  of 
Satanic  power  —  Spiritualism.  One  of  the  most  noted 
American  mediums,  named  JIumc,  ha^  freon«>m'ly  prac- 
?i-ed  liis  magic  art  in  presence.,  of  the  'Knu>wr  :  the. 
spirits  of  deceased  persons  are  supposed  to  <«>ter  ii.-to 
and  possess  these  mediums  whose  iaeulties  of  arl;cvJ.fitioA 

*  "Another  peculiarity  in  his  character  is  ki.s  uncfpialled  power  -of  un- 
foldirif/  li'uits'lf  acconlin^  to  the  circumstances  of  the  ca.se.  In  thU 
respect,  he  bears  a  formidable  resemblance  to  the  typical  enemy  of 
mankind  —  the  serpent.  He  lay  for  years,  coiled  together  in  a  lethargy 
until  aroused  by  the  occasion,  he  displayed  his  fangs,  uncoiled  his  folds, 
and  shot  forth  his  icy  frame  just  far  enough  to  seize  his  prey,  but  nr 
further.  With  impenetrable  secrecy  he  forms  his  plans,  and  carrier 
them  out  when  formed  with  invincible  determination.  But  he  nevci 
wastes  a  word  and  seldom  an  action.  He  thinks  more  than  he  says 
•and  says  less  than  he  docs."  —  Purdcm's  Last  Vials. 


IfAPOLEOX    JIT.    A.    COXFITlMEt)   SPIKlTirALTST.  41 

they  then  ma?;e  n>-e  of  k  to  their  earthly  acq  laint- 

nnces :  the  spirit  of  Napoleon  I.  is  reported  to  have; 
often  comm-  :anner  with  his  Imperial 

nephew  ;  and  rr  was  probaWy  in  direct  allusion  t<*  this, 
that  Louis  Napoleon  oner'  said  to  tlie  French  Senate: 
ir  What  ni'^st  affects  my  heart  is  the  thought  tliat  the 
spirit  r.f  the  Knipcror  is  with  me,  tliat  liis  mind  guides 
rnc,  hade  protects  me."  It  is  evident,  that  tho 

5piritx  which  speak  through  mcdiuins  arrd  which  claim  to 
he  the  spirits  of  ,  :;re  in  reality  demons 

n£  great})  --nation.     Tlicy  enable 

tire    medium    to    imitate   the  v  -nf,   irestures,  ;md 

handwriting  of  t1  Iih  s'leh  ftCCOra6y,  88  com- 

pletely to  deceive  those  who  have  not  learned  from  Scrip- 
ture that  this  is  entirely  the  work  of  the  Devil.  Spirit- 
ualism i  f  Antich;'  :  that  ha^everycrt 
•id  its  most  ardent  followers  do  not  disguise  their 
dc-ii-e  to  see  Christianity  and  all  its  institutions,  such  as 
marria-.n1  and  the  l.hath,  swe[»t  out 
of  exi^tene^  ft  is  l>y  t'he  sMpn-riatur.al  arf  of  Spiritual- 
]<r,\  that  th(»  Fal<e  Prophet  wil!  make  fire  come  down  out 
of  heaven  on  the  earth  to  induce  men  to  worship  Napo- 
leon's im:e_re,  (K'.-v.  \iii.)  Q]  will  ho 
wrought  very  soon  l»y  this  latter-day  manifestation  of 
iiecPMiiancy  and  witelicraft  ;  and  those  will  he  entrapped 
who  have  not  learned  from  Prophecy  that  the  infidel  man 
of  sin  is  to  arise  accredited  l>y  such  miracles.  Already 
there  ar>  rrithlff,  painting,  music-performing, 
healincr,  and  physical  mav  n  mediums,  hy  whose 
diaholir.-d  sorceries  more  than  two  million  persons  in 
America  have  become  more  (.r  less  confirmed  in  infidel- 
ity. Th«-»<e  who  deride  the  marvels  of  spiritualism,  and 
n.'irard  them  only  as  displays  of  le-rerdemain  or  sleight- 
of-hand,  manifest  exceeding  >)lindne<s  and  ignorance.  Its 
rTiiracuhv.is  operations  were  plainly  predicted  to  charac- 
terize the  period  immediately  preceding  the  Second  Ad- 
vent, (Tl.  Thess.  ii.  0-1  j.  Rev!  \vi.  13,  14.) 

The  statement  respecting  this  king  of  fierce  counten- 
ance, "///'.«?  p<.nr,;-r  shall  be  mi'jhty,  but  not  by  his  own 
power"  is  explained  by  his  being  the  delegated  repre- 
sentative of  Satan:  "The  Dragon  gave  him  his  power, 
and  his  smt^  an<l  great  authority"  (Rev.  xiii.  2.)  Also 


42  SEVENTH 

the  prediction,  "He  shall  destroy  wonderfully"  refers  to 
his  approaching  persecution  of  the  saints,  (from  1868  to 
1872.)  We  are  further  told  that  "'by  peace  he  shall  destroy 
»wawy,""  this  has  been  remarkably  fulfilled  by  his  asser- 
tion from  the  moment  of  ascending  the  Imperial  throne, 
"  The  Empire  is  peace  ;"  but  in  the  face  of  this  assurance 
his  actions  make  it  plain  that  his  policy  is  a  warlike  and 
i-ossive  one,  so  that  whenever  he  now  speaks  of  peace, 
apprehensions  are  excited  that  he  meditates  fresh  con- 
quests. Never  was  there  a  monarch  that  professed 
greater  anxiety  to  avoid  war,  and  yet  made  greater  pre- 
parations for  engaging  in  it.  lie  shall  stand  up  against 
the  Prince  of  Princes,  but  shall  be  broken  without  hand  / 
his  heaven-defying  audacity  shall  reach  such  a  height, 
that  he  will  determine  to  light  neither  with  small  nor 
groat,  save  only  with  the  King  of  Israel,  and  will  thus 
gather  his  forces  to  contend  with  Christ  in  the  valley  of 
3K"jfiddo,  (liev.  xix.  10,)  but  lie  shall  be  destroyed  with- 
out human  interposition  by  the  personal  descent  of  Christ, 
^  fhe  stone  cut  out  without  hands"  (Dan.  ii.  15. 

The  subjoined  descriptions  of  Louis  Napoleon  by  liter- 
ary writers  strikingly  illustrate  his  identity  with  the  Jc-hnj 
of  inscrutable  countenam^^  <n«t  under  standing  dark 
tenceS)  (that  is,  of  exceeding  wisdom  and  subtlety.)  C. 
Phillips,  in  his  k-  Life  of  Napoleon  III.,"  says:  "I  was 
introduced  to  the  present  Kmpcror  by  his  uncle  Joseph, 
the  ex-King  of  Naples  and  of  Spain.  With  such  an  in- 
troduction opportunities  were  not  wanting  for  studying 
the  character  of  Louis  Napoleon,  a  species  of  study  to 
which  much  of  my  time  has  been  necessarily  devoted. 
The  problem  wa%difficuLt,  and  for  a  long  time  its  solution 
neemed  impossible.  Frigidly  affable  and  repulsively  po- 
lite, he  avoided  either  offence  or  familiarity,  but  seemed 
instinctively  to  coil  up  his  nature  from  observation.  In 
phrase  and  demeanor  all  that  became  his  birth,  still  the 
man  was  perfectly  inaccessible.  It  was  scarcely  to  be 
wondered  at.  Even  from  his  boyhood  beset  by  espionage, 
iv<erve  became  an  armor.  Scarcely  at  home  in  the 
Household  of  his  uncle,  the  object  of  homage  as  much  as 
of  respect,  he  stood  isolated  and  original.  None  presumed 
to  interrupt  his  reveries,  and  to  few,  if  indeed  to  any, 
did  he  accord  his  confidence.  Yet  even  through  that 


NAPOLEON  III.  TUB  PROPHETIC  KING  OF  DAN.  VIII.     43 

habitual  reserve  there  would  at  times  ^leam  forth  indica- 
tions  of  a  character  replete  with  kindness,  MR!  of  a  dis- 
position Lrcnerous  and  noble,  There  was  much  of  pecu- 
liarity, much  of  contrast,  abstracted  yet  vigilant,  inquisi- 
tive in  everything,  but  studiously  uncommunicative, 
diligent  in  ae^uirin^  all  men's  knowledge,  retentive  of 
\i\>  o\vn,  eold  and  impassive,  but  full  of  latent  energy, 
cautions  in  decision,  but  having  decided,  prompt,  rapid 
and  impetuous.  Almost  intuitive  in  ^raspin^  opportuni- 
ty, or  detecting  weakness  ;  improved  by  study,  steeled 
by  adve.--  i pl'med  for  every  viciSSltUcl  une, 

he   i  imable  ^alitieations   for    his    own   position. 

Xor  in  private  lite  is  he  deficient  in  commanding  respect, 
01-  eaptivafmir  sympathy  :  of  the  most  winning  manners 
when  minded  to  assume  them;  perfectly  munilicent  by 
nature  and  by  habit;  chivalrous,  sincere,  constant:  of 
him  it,  will  ne\er  In-  s.ud  that  he  forgot  a  kindness  or 
abandoned  a  friend.  Marvellous  as  his  character  appears 
at  {.resent,  it  in  n  \  ery  partially  de- 

ped.      'rip-   iv  ,-r,  in  which   he   habitually 

ads    himself  may  nol    DOW  b"    violated,   though    that 

made    him   the  victim   of  the 
••ption.      1  iturn  recluse,  the 

talent-,  attain  :id  adcompliahmepts,  which  he  un- 

<h»ubtedly   ]»'  They  are   only   revealed   by  some 

unlo<-k"d  f..r  accident." 

The  editor  of  journals   thus  sketches 

his  character:   u  Lpui  >  a  s;i|»erior  man,  but 

with  that  superiority  which  conceals  itself  under  a  doubt- 
ful exterior.  His  life  is  altogether  internal:  his  words 
do  not  indicate  his  in-piration  :  his  gesture  does  not  show 
his  audacity;  hi-  not  intimate  his  ardor; 

his  demeanor  .   his  resolutions.     All  his 

moral  nature  is  in  a  certain  manner  kept  under  by  his 
physical  nature.  lie  thinks  and  does  not  discuss:  lie 
decides  and  does  not  deli'  '  e  acts  and  does  not 

make  much  movement  ;  he  pronounces  and  does  not  as- 
sign his  reasons.  His  l;e-t  friends  do  not  know  him:  he 
commands  confidence  and  never  seeks  it.  Every  day  ho 
presides  in  silence  at  his  council  of  ministers  ;  he  listens 
to  everything  that  is  said,  speaks  but  little,  and  never 
yields  ;  with  a  phrase  brief  and  clear  as  an  order  of  the 


44  SEVENTH   PROOF. 

clay,  he  decides  the  most  disputed  questions.  But  wi(l 
that  inflexibility  of  will  there  is  nothing  abrupt  01  nbso- 
lute  in  the  form.  Queen  Hortense  used  to  call  him  mildly 
obstinate,  and  that  judgment  of  the  matter  is  completely 
true.  The  somewhat  English  stillness  of  his  person,  man- 
ncrs,  and  even  language,  disappears  under  an  alia  hi  lit1.', 
which  with  him  is  only  the  grace  of  sentiment.  Many 
ire  deceived  by  th;it  appearance,  and  take  his  goodness 
for  weakness  and  his  ailability  for  insincerity.  At -,  bot- 
tom he  is  completely  master  of  himself;  and  his  kindest 
movements  eiiKT  into  his  actions  only  according  to  the 
exact  measure  he  has  determine^)!!.  Easily  roused,  lie 
cannot  soon  be  led  away;  he  calculates  everything,  even 
his  enthusiasm  and  acts  of  audacity  ;  his  heart  is  only  the 
vassal  of  his  head." 

Another  portraiture  of  Napoleofl  III.  is  given  by  Mr. 
Madden,  in  his  "Life  of  Lady  Blessington,"  Vol.  I.,  p. 
470,  from  which  the  above  extract  is  taken  :  "  This  man- 
mystory,  the  depths  of  whose  duplicity  no  CEdipus  has 
yet  sounded,  is  a  problem  even  to  those  who  surround 
him.  I  watched  his  pale,  corpse-like,  imperturbable 
features,  not  many  months  since,  for  a  period  of  three 
hours.  I  saw  80,000  men  in  arms  pass  before  him,  and 
I  never  observed  a  change  in  his  countenance  or  an  ex- 
pression in  his  look,  which  would  enable4,  the  bystander 
to  say  whether  he  was  pleased  or  otherwise  at.  the  stir- 
ring scene  that  was  passing  before  him,  on  the  Aery  spot 
where  Louis  XVI.  was  put  to  d<-ath.  He  did  not  speak 
to  those  around  him  except  at  very  long  intervals,  and 
then  with  an  air  of  nonchalance,  of  ennui,  and  of  eternal 
occupation  with  self.  lie  rarely  spoke  a  syllable  to  his 
uncle  Jerome  Bonaparte,  who  was  on  horseback  some- 
what behind  him.  It  was  the  same  with  his  brilliant 
staff.  All  orders  came  from  him.  All  seemed  centred 
in  him.  He  gave  me  the  idea  of  a  man  who  had  a  per- 
fect reliance  on  himself,  and  a  feeling  of  complete  control 
over  those  around  him.  I  should  be  disposed  to  regard 
him  as  a  man  originally  well  intentioned  and  well  dis- 
d,  of  good  qualities  wrongly  directed  in  his  studies, 
ngly  imbued  with  feelings  of  veneration  for  his  impe- 
rial uncle,  taught  to  conceal  them  in  the  times  of  the  re- 
verses  of  his  family;  in  his  tender  years  trained  to  dis- 


NAPOLEON   III.    OF   INSCRUTABLE   COUNTENANCE.        45 

simulation,  who  had  ^rown  up  to  manhood  accustomed 
to  sileii.  -y  and  self*commuiiion,  an  ambitious, 

n)o,,dy  younir  i.ian,  with  a  dash  of  uvnius  in  the  compo- 
sition of  his  mind,  and  a  tin^e  of  superstition  in  liis  cre- 
dence in  tin-  connection  of  his  fortune  witli  the  dispensa- 
tions  of  Divine  Providence,  that  j/ive  a  permanent  color 

iialism  lo  his  oj.inions,  in  keeping  with  the  impulses 
of  an  immoderate  ambition  which  may  have  perturbed  to 
Sonic  extent  his  i mairinat i<  -n." 

••A  man  whose  life  is  all  interior,  (not  spiritually  so, 
but  wholly  worldly-minded,)  who  lives  for  himself,  in 
himself,  and  by  himself  whether  in  a  state  prison  or  on  a 
throne,  cannot  h.n^  remain  in  a  state  of  mind  either  safe 
for  himself  or  the  confidence  that  others  may  place  in  his 
stability  of  ptirp.oe,  policy,  or  prOQMfiea.  He  i>  a  man  of 
Considerable  talent,  of  in.  -  ambition,  and  of  no 

inor.-d  principles;   qfonefi  .  a  belief  in  the  destiny 

of  his  elevation  to  gupl  ,  cr,  and  the  suilicieney  of 

hi<  o\\n  abilities  to   maintain  it:   a  fatalist  working  out  a 

:ny  that    is   de-ired    by  him  :   a  projector  on  a  grand 

«•!' plans  for  the  i  ii  objects;    wrapt, 

np  in  the  traditions  of  the  Kmpirr  and  its  irlory  :   without 

j-alhies  with  other  men,  without  confidence  in  any 
man.  aDD688,  the  imbecility  and 

soi-did  dUpo>iti..ns  of  all  aroiin<l  him:  silent,  self-suffi- 
cient, self-confident,  self-opinionated,  self-willed  :  in  the 
words  to  me  of  one  of  the  deepest  thinkers  and  closest 
obserwra  ol  Pranoe,  k  a  man  of  no  convictions  of  good  or 
evil,  all  wrapt  up-  in  self.'  " 

VIII.  l>i:cArsi:  ins  sn.i.r.x  KISI:  ri:o.M  OI;S«TIMTY  to 
gn-at  p"\ver,  his  ol»vi«uis  determination  to  seize  Palestine, 
and  al-o  :isition  of  exten>i\ c  dominions  and  ot 

valuable  u'old  tields  in  the  north  of  Africa,  are  in  accord-, 
ance  with  the  prophecies  in  Dan.  xi.  regarding  the  Per- 
sonal Antichrist. 

Pun.  xi.  21  :  "And  in  his  estate  (on  his  own  basis)  shall  stand  up  a 
vile  person,  to  whom  they  shall  not  give  the  honor  of  the  kingdom  : 
but  he  shall  come  in  peaceably,  and  obtain  the  kingdom  by  flatteries. 
.  .  .  41:  He  shall  enter  also  into  the  glorious  land."  ...  43:  But 
he  shall  have  power  over  the  treasures  of  gold  and  of  silver,  and  over 
all  the  precious  thincrs  of  Egypt:  and  the  Libyans  and  the  Ethiopians 
shall  be  at  his  steps.' T— (See  Chap.  II.  Event  IV.) 


46  EIGHTH    PP.OOF. 

It  is  generally  admitted  by  the  most  discriminating 
expositors,  that  in  the  literal-day  fulfilment  of  Dan.  xi.  21 
to  the  end  of  Dan.  xii.,  we  have  a  continuous  narrative  ot 
the  actings  of  the  vile  person  or  Man  of  Sin,  who  is  plain- 
ly cotemporary  with  the  time  of  the  Insurrection  of  the 
righteous,  (Dan.  xii.  2.)*  The  first  two  verses  of  Dan. 
xi.  refer  to  the  four  Persian  kings,  Cambyses,  Smerdis, 
(called  Ahasuerus  and  Artaxerxes,  Ez.  iv.  6,  7,)  Darius, 
and  Xerxes,  who  followed  in  succession  after  Cyrus' 
death ;  then  Alexander  the  Great,  (verses  3,  4,)  having 
conquered  Xerxes,  ultimately  left  his  vast  kingdom  to  bo 
divided  among  his  four  generals,  iTysimachus,  Cassander, 
Ptolemy,  and  Seleucus.  The  two  latter,  ruling  over 
Egypt  and  Syria,  are  called  the  kings  of  the  South  and 
the  North,  because  Egypt  is  south,  and  Syria  north  of 
the  Holy  Land.  Expositors  generally  understand  verses 
5  to  20  to  contain  the  history  of  the  Ptolemies  and  Seleu- 
ci<la',  who  subsequently  governed  Egypt  and  Syria.  Be- 
tween verses  20  and  21  there  is  a  break  and  a  transition 
to  the  time  of  the  Personal  Antichrist. 

Louis  Napoleon  was  originally  regarded  as  a  vile  per- 
son, (verse  21,)  that  is,  an  ignoble,  obscure,  despised, 
and  uninflucnlial  person.  In-Core  he  became  French  Em- 
peror, the  most  opprobrious  epithets  and  terms  of  con- 
tempt used  to  be  heaped  upon  him  by  various  public 
journals  ;  he  was  nicknamed  "  Napoleon  the  Little  ;"  his 
Strasbourg  and  Boulogne  expeditions  were  referred  to  as 
indicating  an  utter  lack  of  understanding:  and  scarcely 
any  one  gave  him  credit  for  the  possession  of  those  ex- 
traordinary powers  -of  mind  which  he  has  since  dis- 
played. It  was  from  the  lowest  depths  of  adversity  that 
he  was  elevated  to  the  dizzy  heights  of  absolute  power. 
As  Joseph  in  olden  time  was  transferred  from  the  dun- 
geon to  the  seat  of  chief  ruler  over  Egypt,  so  Napoleon 
passed  almost  instantly  from  being  a  prisoner  in  the  fort- 
ress of  Ham  to  be  an  absolute  monarch  upon  the  throne 
of  France. 

*  It  is  noticeable  that  Dan.  xii.  2,  if  correctly  translated,  reads  thus  : 
"And  many  of  them  which  sleep  in  the  dust  of  the  earth  shall  awake  : 
thosi'  to  j'vorhiHting  life  ;  but  those  (the  rest  of  the  sleepers)  to  shame 
»d  everlasting  contempt."  The  resurrection  of  the  lust-named  wicked 
docs  not  take  place  until  1000  years  alter  the  resurrection  of  the  right- 
eous, (Rev.  xx.  6.) 


NAPOLEON   III.   THE  WILFUL  KING   OP   DAN.   XI.        47 

He  also  came  in  peaceably,  Dissembling  his  ambitious 
schemes,  ami  professing  to  desire  the  uninterrupted  main- 
tenance of  peace.  At  lirst  the  French  would  not  p\o 
him  the  honor  of  the  kingdom  by  permitting  him  t<> 
Rime  the  Imperial  dignity,  but  only  made  him  President 
ibr  :J  years,  yet  In-  'ned  f/"  h'lit'jj.nm  $y  flatteries :  he 
gradually  contrived  by  his  subtle  policy,  and  by  the  »-o///> 
iFetat  in  1851,  to  become  permanently  invested  with  su- 
preme authority  as  Kinjx-mr. 

It  is  remarkable   that    in  the  days  of  his  comparative 
•irity,  he  had   the  fullest  CO  in   the  greatness 

of  his  fir  iny.     Alison  tin4  historian,  vol.  v..  says: 

"The  idea  of  a  destiny  and  his  having  a  minion  to  per- 
form was  throughout  :i  fixed  one  in  Louis  Napoleon's 
mind.  X<>  d;  in  his  star  or 

the  belief  in  th«-  ultimate  fulfilment  of  his  destiny.      This 
•11  known  to  all  \\  intimate  with  him  in  this 

country  after  he  n  -»m  America  in  1S.T7.    Amon^ 

other   Doble    h-.-u-  .vhich  he  shared, 

was   that  of  the   Duk  P*udianan    near 

Lochlom.  ;'  Hamilton,  :.  irick 

•'  Arrau.     Hi-  manner  in  both  was 

•   in  the  c 
templatlOQOf  the  fytp  '    tO   the   present. 

In    1839,  til-  !  of  \V ,  then  Lord  1> , 

came   to  visit  the  author  after  havii  days  at 

Pmchanan    llor;xr.      ( )ne  <.t'  the  iii'-t  thii 
k  Only  think  of  that    yomiLr  man.  Lonifl    Napofeon,   DOthr 
in-j;   ean  I   him   that    lie  is  not  to  be  Kmpcror  of 

l^i-ance  ;  the  Strasbourg  atlair  has  n<»t  in  the  least  shaken 
him  ;  he  is  constantly  thinking  of  \vliat  he  is  to  do  when 

the   throi  F  X also   said  to   the 

author  in  1  ^.">  i  :   'Several  Hie  KYvoIu- 

s4s,  I  n;  ft1    liroderiek 

e  in  Arran.      \Ve    frequenlly  went   cMt  to  shoot  to- 

Li'.'ther;   neither   cared   much   fo  »rt,  and  we  soon 

i  upon  a  lieathei-y  brow  of  (-i oat  fell  and  be^an  to 

ik    seriously,     lie   al\Vi;ys   oj.ened   these   conferences 

li'v  dis.-onrsinix  of  what   he  would  do  when  he  was  Ern- 

rof  Prance.     Amongst  other  things  he  said  he  would 

obtain  a  ^rant  from  the  Chambers  to  drain  the  marshes 

of  the  lories,  which,  you  know,  once  fully  cultivated,  be- 


48  EIGHTH   PHOOF, 

came  flooded  when  the  inhabitants,  who  were  chiefly 
Protestants,  left  the  country  on  the  Revocation  or  the 
Edict  of  Xiintes  ;  and  what  is  very  curious,  I  see  (>y  the 
lie \vspapers  of  the  day,  that  he  has  got  a,  grant  of  two 
millions  of  francs  from  the  Chambers  to  begin  the  drain- 
age of  these  very  marshes,'  (Alison's  Europe,  vol.  v.) 

The  last  twenty-four  verses  of  Dan.  xi.  will  be  fulfilled 
by  Louis  Napoleon  during  the  7  years  and  2^-  months  be- 
tween the  confirmation  of  his  seven-years'  Covenant*  or 
leag'ifl  with  the  Jews  (verses  22,  2-3,  l)an.  ix.  27)  and  his 
final  overthrow.  They  show  that  he  will  come  in  peace- 
ably and  by  his  subtle  manoeuvres  obtain  supreme  power 
ovei  Palestine  and  gradually  get  the  fortified  places,  pro- 
bably such  as  Gaza,  JafVa,  and  Acre,  into  his  possession. 
His  three  expcdiiions  against  Kgypt  (verses  25,  29,  40) 
take  place  before  his  imnge*  is  set  up  in  the  Jewish 
Temple  in  tlui  midst  of  the  7  years,  (verse  31,  Dan.  ix. 
27 ;)  for  the  narrative  is  retrogressive  at  verse  40,  and 
the  time  oftJie  end  is  clearly  the  period  of  about  5  years 
between  the  first  Translation  and  the  descent  of  Christ 
upon  Mount  Olivet.  It  is  observable  that  Napoleon's 
military  occupation  of  Palestine  during  part  of  the  years 
I860  and  1801,  and  tlie  reluctance  with  which  he  with- 

*  The  willingness  of  Xapoleon  III.  to  receive  divine  honors  is  forc- 
fihadowvd  by  his  reception  of  addivs.-.«s  in  hi*  journeys  through  the 
French  provinces,  styling  him  "their  Saviour,  Regenerator,  tin'.  Elect 
of  God,  the  Messiah  of  the  French  nation"  and  in  parody  of  the  Lord's 
Prayer:  "  Our  prince  who  urt  in  power,  thy  kingdom  come,  thy  will  be 
done  at  home  us  it  is  abroad,"  etc.  lie  is  reported  to  have  rewpvded 
with  a  gold  snuil'-box  a  preacher  who  described  him  as  euual  to  if  not 
greater  than  Christ  himself.  In  like  manner  Napoleon  J.,  intoxicated 
with  breathing  the  incense  of  constant  adulation,  desired  to  be  address- 
ed by  the  title  of  "  Votre  Providence,"  (Frerc  on  Prophecy:)  also  in 
March  1S()7,  when  he  convoked  the  Jews  at  Paris,  he  was  styled  by 
them  the  Lord's  anointed  Cyrus,  the  Uviny  im<nj<<  <>f  the  J)'i,rln')h^  etc.,  ami 
the  ciphers  of  his  name  and  that  of  Josephine's  were  blended  with  tin* 
name  of  CJod  and  inscribed  over  the  ark  of  the  Covenant,  which  was 
further  surmounted  with  the  Imperial  eagle.  A  prefect  addressing  him 
onee  said:  "  God  created  Bonaparte  and  rested  from  his  labors."  On 
another  occasion  Bonaparte  asked  one  of  his  courtiers  what  people 
thought  of  him;  the  reply  was:  *'  Some  think  yon  an  angel,  Sire:  some 
a  devil :  but  all  agree  you  ave  more  than  a  man."  This  kind  of  l-!at- 
tery  naturally  leads  great  conquerors  to  aspire  after  divine  honors,  as 
Nfas  the  case  with  Nebuchadne/zar,  Cyrus,  Alexander,  Romulus,  Au- 
gustus Cawar,  Herod,  Antiochus,  eta 


NAPOLEON    III.    THE    WILFUL   KING    OF    DAN.    XI.        49 

d:v,v  his  forces  from  it,  plainly  evince  his  determination 
ultimately  to  enter  upon  the  possession  of  that  glorious 
land,  (versea  41,  4.~>.)  Nor  should  it  be  forgotten 
that  in  1  ^.Vj-:j  he  took  the  title  of  "Defender  of  the 
Faith  and  Protector  of  the  Holy  Places,"  and  constituted 
himself  the  special  guardian  of  the  interests  of  the  Ko- 
inan  Catholics  in  Palestine.  The  recent  extension  of  his 
•power  in  Algiers  mid  elsewhere  in  Africa  is  evidently 
preparing  the  way  for  the  fulfilment  of  the  prophecy  that 
tlf  /  (an*  ff/mfl  l>e  at  his  steps. 

Also  the  statement  in  regard  :  lion  with  Af- 

rica that  he  sJntll  Imrc,  j>  «ures  of  gold 

v't<  /•  (verse  4-  following  facts  to 

be  already  receiving  an  in.-ipient  fuliilment.  According 
t.>  the  /•,  •  :•  Herald 01  September  iM),  i860,  it  ap- 

]>ears  that  a  Mr.  K.  A.  Parrish,  of  Philadelphia,  lias  ap- 
|)lied  to  the  I'nitid  Stair-  Government  to  assist  him  in 
recovering  three  million  <1  ,-  hich  he  claims  to  bo 

entitled  under  a  contract  \\ith  tbc  French  Emperor.  In 

.,  having  -1  from  geol  epical  researches  the 

exifii  M-miiie  in  Senegal,  Afric-a,  he 

id  information  •  '•  i"  Napoleon,  and 

M  as  ]ii-omi-e.l  :i  share  in  the  proceed^,  which  in  conse- 
quence of  the  abundant  yield  has  amounted  to  the  above 
sum.  L  <  r,  ls.r>:;,  the  Mmpercr  sent  out  thirteen 

ships  and  nj»wards  of  three  thousand  men  to  work  this 
mine,  and  has  ever  BJ  D  obtaining  from  it,  princi- 

pally by  slav-labor,  enormous  supplies  of  the  auriferous 
metal.  So  rich  ar.J  inexhaustible  is  this  gold-field,  that 
}Ir.  Parrish  states  that  the  only  fear  i-  that  the  value  of 
the  metal  will  soon  be  depreciated  by  the  vast  amount 
brought  into  circulation.  According  to  the  official  state- 
ments of  the  amount  of  gold  coined  by  the  three  leading 
nations  in  1S55  and  the  two  following  years,  we  learn 
that  the  amount  coined  in  France  was  about  sixty-one 
million  pounds  sterling,  ($306,000,000,)  in  Kngland  twenty 
million  ponmN  sterling,  ($100,000,000,)  and  in  the  United 
States  twenty-nine  and  a  half  million  pounds  sterling, 
($148,000,000;)  thus  the  coinage  of  France  considerably 

eded  the  conjoint  amounts  of  both  England  and  the 
United  States,  and  possibly  the  published  statistics  rather 
understated  its  real  sum.  *The  mines  of  Senegal  seem  in 


50  NIXTH  PTCOOF. 

fact  to  have  yielded  more  than  both  California  and  Aus- 
tralia added  loo-ether.  It  was  probably  this  that  caused 
the  Bank  of  France  to  remain  unshaken  in  the  commer- 
cial crisis  of  1857,  and  that  has  enabled  Napoleon  to 
bear  the  otherwise  ruinous  expense  of  maintaining  a 
standing  army  of  nearly  three  quarters  of  a  million  of 
men,  of  providing*  them  with  the  most  costly  munitions 
of  war,  and  also  of  fitting  out  a  steam  navy  not  inferior 
in  strength  to  that  of  England.* 

TX.  BECAUSE  THE  IUSE  OF  A  FRKXCTI  EMPEIIOR  a  few- 
years  before  1864-8,  who  should  revive  the  Napoleon 
dynasty,  and  become  the  Personal  Antichrist,  was  pre- 
dicted hv  prophetic  \vrilers  as  early  as  thirty-five  years 
before  Louis  Napoleon's  accession  to  the  throne  of 
France. 

The  following  seven  writers,  Faber,  Frere,  Gauntlctt, 
Jackson,  Irving,  Jones  and  another,  may  be  mentioned  as 
having  all  distinctly  predicted  from  the  same  prophetic. 
interpretation  of  the  seven  Heads  of  the  Roman  Wild- 
Beast,  that  a  second  French  Emperor,  like  the  first  Na- 
poleon, would  arise  a  few  years  before  18G4-8,  and  then 

*  The  following  paragraph  from-  the  Bunkers'  Reporter  (18G1)  addi- 
tionally testifies  to  the  existence  of  some  mysterious  source  from  which 
Napoleon  obtains  "  In  .i.mret  of  gold  and  of  silver  :" 

"  It  has  been  a  great  mystery  to  English  bankers  and  to  the  Direct- 
ors of  the  Bank  of  England,  how  the  bullion  of  the  Bank  of  Franco 
could  be  so  greatly  increased  within  the  last  three  years,  while  the  insti- 
tution has  been  constantly  sending  gold  to  England,  to  Germany,  and 
to  America,  Not  long  since  the  Bunk  of  France  drew  some  fifteen 
million  francs  in  silver  from  the  Hank  of  England,  which  it  paid  for  in 
gold  bars  with  the  Trench  mint  stamp  on  them.  At  its  last  report  it 
showed  a  balance  of  one  hundred  and  seventeen  million  francs  in  gold, 
while  the  amount  one  year  ago  was  under  eighty  million — nearly  one 
third  increase.  It  is  whispered  that  this  abundance  of  gold  is  the  re- 
sult of  a  scientific  discovery,  which  the  Emperor  Napoleon  has  secured 
the  monopoly  of.  Gold  is  at  the  present  moment  manufactured  at 
Paris  in  a  secret  manner.  Though  it  is  not  known  how  extensively  the 
precious  metal  is  produced,  yet  several  hundred-weight  of  the  material 
nre  taken  to  a  certain  place  on  the  first  of  each  month.  Everything  is 
conducted  with  the  utmost  secrecy.  None  of  the  workmen  are  allowed 
to  leave,  and  nothing  definite  can  be  known  ;  but  the  fact  that  gold  is 
produced  is  beyond  peradventure.  How  long  Napoleon  III.  will  be  abld 
to  keep  this  wonderful  secret  remains  to  be  seen/'" 


ADVENT  OP  NAPOLEON  III.  PEOPHESIED.      51 

at  tliis  last-named  period  would  perish  at  Armageddon 
antecedently  to  the  commencement  of  the  Millennium.* 

In  1818  the  Rev.  G.  S.  Faber,  Prebendary  of  Salis- 
bury, and  an  expositor  of  great  celebrity,  showed  in  his 

^"/-  '/'///'/•'/   I'"/////,''  to  a  Dissertation  on  the 

Prophecies  that  the  French  Emperorship  or  Napoleon 
dynasty  from  1806  to  1815  was  the  seventh  Head  of  the 
Unman  Kmpire,  and  that  although  "wounded  to  death" 
at  Waterloo  in  1815,  it  must  according  to  Rev.  xiii.  and 
xvii.  )><•  revived  a  few  years  before  1  M'.4-»> :  and  shortly 
after  that  da1  entativc  having  become  mam- 

mi:  Antichrist,  would  perish  at  Armageddon  in 
Palestine.  The  same  statement  was  iv'iterated  by  him  in 
1828  in  his  S,i.*red  Calendar  of  2*r<>/'/i«'!/ ;  and  in  1852 
he  issued  a  little  work  called  /,  F'ron'h  ilni- 

perorth'ip  (ivpubli<hed  at  Appletons',  New-York,  and  en- 
titled Napoleon  III.  the  JA///  of  !'<•<•/ ,/»<•>/)  direetinir  at- 
tention   to    the    fact    that    his   i'..re-f  atemetit    in  1H1H  had 
been  verified    by   Louis    Napoleon's    investiture  with   tho 
Imperial    dignity    in    is.")!'.       He    a1«>    expressed    his   in- 
<-d  CMnvieti.in  that  the  French  Kmpemr  would  perish 
er  1864  in  the  Armair«'dd<'n  \\':ir  introductorily 
to  the  inauguration  of  the  .Millennium. 

In  1^1.")  J.  11.  Frere  published  Ins  (/ombined  View  of 
the  Prophecies,  in  which  ho  advanced  the  same  predic- 
tion as  to  the  Napoleon  dynasty  being  revived  some  few 
years  before  1867,  which  he  CO  i  to  be  theproba- 

ole  perin.l  of  eh;-'  ent  at  Armageddon  to  destroy 

this  seventh-revived  or  eighth  Head  of  the  Roman  Em- 
pire. He  also  expressed  himself  to  this  effect:  "There 
will  be  a  resemblance  between  Napoleon  I.  the  seventh 
Head,  and  the  yet  future  eighth  Head,  short  only  of  ac- 
tual identity/' 

*  It  is  sometimes  said  that  the  restoration  of  the  Napoleon  dynasty 
might  easily  have  been  anticipated.  The  real  fact,  however,  is,  that 
scarcely  any  one  ever  expected  such  an  event.  In  the  "  Napoleon  Dy- 
•  '"(Sheldon,  New-York)  it  is  truly  remarked:  "  More  than  half  a 
century  had  swept  by  since  the  briftiant  vision  of  Napoleon's  star  burst 
upon  the  world.  Men  had  nearly  forgotten  that  a  Napoleon  dynasty 
ever  existed.  That  it  would  ever  be  restored,  few  believed  even  in 
moments  of  inspired  hope."  The  same  writer  says :  "  The  further  the 
Bcholar  ei tends  his  researches,  the  more  he  will  be  inclined  to  concede 
an  originally  Greek  origin  to  the  Bonaparte  family." 


52  NINTH   PROOF. 

Another  able  expositor,  the  Rev.  H.  Gaunt!  ett,  wh( 
held  that  Antichrist  would  be  destroyed  at  Arm  aged 
don  about  1866,  likewise  predicted  that  the  Napoleon 
dynasty  would  be  revived  a  few  years  before  that 
period.  He  said  :  "  It  appears  that  within  the  first 
twenty  years  of  the  nineteenth  century  the  sixth  and 
seventh  heads  of  the  Apocalyptic  Beast  (the  Roman  Em- 
perorship and  the  French  %  Emperorship)  have  fallen. 
JPlain  facts  demonstrate  the  fulfilment  of  this  part  of  the 
prophecy.  Let  a  head  of  the  secular  Roman  Empire  now 
(1820)  be  sought,  and  it  can  nowhere  be  found.  But  not 
a  day  can  be  mentioned  for  more  than  752  years  before 
the  birth  of  Christ,  to  the  18th  of  June,  1815,  on  which 
a  head  of  the  Roman  Empire  did  not  exist  under  one  of 
the  forms  symbolized  by  the  seven-headed  Apocalyptic 
Beast  described  in  this  chapter.  .  .  .  The  Apostle  asserts 
that  he  saw  one  of  the  heads  of  the  beast  '  as  it  were 
wounded  unto  death,  and  his  deadly  wound  was  healed:' 
and  he  afterwards  speaks  of  the  'beast,  which  had  the 
wound  by  a  sword,  and  did  live.'  It  is  evident,  therefore, 
that  the  head  which  he  saw  thus  wounded,  was  not  the 
sixth,  but  the  seventh  head  of  the  Roman  beast.  Histor- 
ical facts  will  demonstrate  this  position  ;  for  it  is  certain 
that  the  sixth  head  did  not  receive  a  mortal  wound  by 
the  stroke  of  a  sword,  but  rather  died  a  kind  of  natural 
death,  by  the  Austrian  l^mperor  abdicating  the  title  of 
Emperor  of  the  Romans.  The  head,  therefore,  that  was 
wounded  unto  death  by  the  stroke  of  the  sword,  was  the 
seventh,  and  the  deadly  blow  was  given  it  on  the  field  of 
Waterloo.  This  point,  therefore,  is  rendered  certain  by 
a  plain  matter  of  fact.  It  seems  equally  certain  that  the 
revival  of  the  beast,  under  his  eighth  head  or  form  of 
government,  which  was  to  ho  the  same  as  one  of  the  pre- 
ceding seven,  can  be  no  other  than  a  revival  or  restora- 
tion of  the  seventh  head.  In  the  hieroglyphical  emblem 
which  was  exhibited  to  St.  John,  the  wild  beast  appeared 
to  revive  in  consequence  of  his  deadly  wound  being 
healed.  The  identical  wound,  therefore,  which  occa- 
sioned the  death  of  the  beast,  was  again  healed.  Hut 
the  wound  which  the  Apostle  saw  thus  healed,  was  in- 
flicted on  the  short-lived  seventh  head.  This  head  has 
been  ehown  to  be  the  FRANCTCJ  EMPERORSHIP.  Therefore 


PREDICTIONS   CONCERNING   NAPOLEON   III.  53 

the  FRANCIC  EMPERORSHIP  is  the  head  whoso  deadly 
wound  is  destine- 1  to  be  healed.  It  is  evident,  therefore, 
that  the  head  which  was  slain  by  the  sword  is  to  be  the 
p'vivrd  eighth  head,  which  will  nevertheless  be  one  of 
the  seven.  In  fact,  it  will  be  the  seventh  healed  and  re- 
.  <1." 

An  anon  vinous  Kv^osition  of  th«  Apocalypse  was  pub- 
lished in  l^'J'.i,  predicting  from  the  same  interpretation  of 
the  M-vrii  Heads  that  a  Freneh  Kinperor  like  the  iirst 
•]  \\-.»jild  ar'iM-  a  fe\v  years  before  Jsij?  and  would 
di  at  Christ's  Ad'.  ';e  Uattle  of  Anna-jvddon, 

and  that  during  1  In-  would  nmst  assuredly  u'ain 

supremacy  o\  ,-r  <.iv.it  IJritain,*  (eh.  x\ii.) 

The  \Yild-U  '•:!  Head  -illarly  explained 

by  the  Uev.  .1.  >.  D  in  his  MHItnniul  C/utrcIi  in 

1831.  He  said:  -  The  sixth  i  i  Unman  Kmpen.r- 

ship)  continued  till  1;  si<»n  of  the  ( iermanie  em- 

pire in  the  year  1800;  and  the  seventh  Head  which  was 

*  This  writer's  expectation  that  the  sev.  :  or  eighth  Head 

would  be  Bonaparte's  son  hag  virtually  U-. n  iV-iiUed,  inasmuch  as  Louis 

:i  I.  II««  i  Ms  er- 

:lying  serpent  that  is  to  bring  such  <le- 

Ftrurtion  upon  the  nations?  Doubtless  the  same  mystery  as  that  con- 
tained in  t  •  beast  that  *  was  and  is  not,  and  yet  is  the  eighth 
head  of  the  beast,  though  of  the  seven,'  who  is  to  lead  up  the  confede- 
ration of  the  kings  of  the  earth,  to  make  war  with  the  Lamb,  and  whom 
4  Christ  will  destroy  with  the  breath  of  his  mouth,  and  consume  with 
the  l.riirlitM-'—  of  his  coming.'  Does  the  reader  ask,  Wh«-n  are  we  to 
look  for  a  development  of  this  new  character  who  is  thus  predicted  to 
appear  in  such  fearful  terms,  who  is  4  to  ascend  out  of  the  bottomless 
pit,  and  go  into  perdition;'  and  at  whose  sudden  reappearance,  'they 
that  dwell  on  the  earth  shall  wonder,  whose  names  were  not  written  in 
the  Book  of  Life'?  We  answer:  Await  a  few  short  years,  and  thou 
shalt  be  at  no  pains  in  answering  the  question.  God  will  reveal  him  iu 
his  own  time  ;  but  in  the  interval,  we  will  throw  out  for  thy  meditation, 
that  Napoleon  left  a  son,  who  was  ushered  into  being  with  the  ominous 
title  of  King  of  Rome." 

This  writer  correctly  designates  the  Personal  Antichrist  as  *'  the  fiery 
flying  serpent/'  (Is.  xvi.  29;)  for  whereas  Isaiah  xiv.  3-2Y  typically  al- 
ludes to  the  overthrow  of  the  literal  Babylon,  which  oppressed  Israel; 
y«-t  it  also  prediets  the  future  rise  of  a  fiery  flying  serpent — the  Anti- 
christ, the  mystical  King  of  Babylon,  or  Assyrian  —  who  shall  more 
grievously  atUiet  Palestine  (verse  31)  and  to  whom  the  description  in 
Isaiah  xiv.  3-li7  antitypically  applies.  Some  have  also  typically  applied 
it  to  Napoleon  I. ;  its  ultimate  application,  however,  undoubtedly  re- 
lates to  Napoleon  III.,  the  last  great  Antichrist.  The  destruction 
of  the  Napoleons  I.,  II.  and  III. — the  uncle,  "SOD,  and  nephew," 
seems  to  be  referred  to  in  verse  22. 


54  NINTH   PKOOF. 

only  to  'continue  a  short  space,'  (Rev.  xvii.  10,)  arose 
immediately  in  the  Franco-Italian  Emperorship  founded 
by  Napoleon  Bonaparte.  It  'was'  from  1806  to  the 
Battle  of  Waterloo  in  June,  1815.  And  it  then  re- 
ceived a  deadly  wound,  and  now  'is  not,'  (A.D.  1831:) 
but  '  yet  is,'  or  more  properly  '  yet  shall  be,'  (Rev. 
xvii.  8 ;)  it  shall  again  spring  up  in  the  revival  of 
the  seventh  Head  of  the  Roman  Beast,  in  its  eighth 
form,  which  v  is  of  the  seven  and  goeth  into  per- 
dition,' (Rev.  xvii.  11.)  Nor  can  there  be  any  reason- 
able doubt  but  that  the  seventh  Head  revived  is  the  mys- 
tic Assyrian  (Is.  xxx.  xxxi.,  Micah  v.  5)  and  corresponds 
with  the  wilful  king  of  Daniel  '  who  shall  come  to  his 
end  and  none  shall  help  him,'  (Dan.  xi.  45  :)  no  less  also 
than  with  '  that  wicked  whom  the  Lord  shall  destroy 
with  the  brightness  of  his  coming,'  (2  Thess.  ii.  8.)  A 
fe\v  short  years  may  now  suffice  to  prove  who  this  por- 
tentous being,  the  revived  seventh  Head  of  the  Roman 
Empire,  shall  be.  .  .  .  The  career  of  Napoleon  Bona- 
parte, the  seventh  Head  of  the  Roman  Beast,  was  a  kind 
of  type  or  representation  of  the  time  of  greater  shaking 
and  more  intense  convulsions,  which  await  a  guilty  and 
suffering  world  under  the  despotism  of  the  seventh  re- 
vived Head  and  last  form  of  the  infidel  power."  This 
writer  also  showed  that  the  coming  of  Christ  would  be 
before  or  about  18G8. 

The  Rev.  Edward  Irving,  in  his  published  discourses 
upon  Revelation,  (Part  V.,)  delivered  about  1825-30, 
speaks  as  follows  regarding  the  future  appearance  of  a 
French  Emperor  who  should  be  the  seventh-eighth,  or 
last  Head  of  the  Beast ;  he  also  held  that  1867-8,  as  the 
end  of  the  1335  years,  (Dan.  xii.,)  is  the  time  of  Christ's 
descent  on  the  earth  to  destroy  Antichrist.  "  To  the 
seven  sovereignties  of  Rome,  Livy,  Tacitus,  and  the  other 
classical  historians  do  help  us  in  the  enumeration  of  the 
first  five,  as  is  well  proved  in  the  Synopsis  Prophetica  01 
Henry  More :  Kings,  Consuls,  Consular  Tribunes,  De- 
cemviri, Dictators.  After  these,  for  the  sixth  form  oi 
sovereignty  we  have  Emperors.  .  .  .  Five  are  fallen — 
these  are  the  five  enumerated  from  the  J^atin  historians  ; 
one  is — that  is,  the  Head  of  Emperors,  then  in  being  and 
which  continued  in  being  until  our  times  ;  the  other  is  not 


1'KOPIIECY    OF   NAPOLEON   III.  55 

yet  come,  and  when  lie  cometh  he  must  continue  a  sJiort 
'•%>.     This  seventh  Lath  conic  in  the  late  Emperor  of 
the  French,  who  having  depose.!   the   Emperor  of  Ger- 
many from  the  sovereignty  of  Koine,  took  that  eily  into 
the  bounds  of  the  French  Empire,  and  ruled  over  it  and 
in  it,  as  llie  Kmperor  of  France,  making  it  the  second  rif  v 
oi'  his  dominions.     So  that  with  what  truth  the  King  of 
it   IJritain  is  sovereign  over  the  capital  of  Scotland  or 
Ireland,  with  that  same  truth  was  Xapoleon  sovereign  in 
Rome.      And   he   abode  a  short  time   eoinpared  \vith   the 
others;  forlo!  he  is  already  gone :  and  Koine  is  actually 
it   (l.Si'O)  without  a  temporal  head;   for  the  Pro- 
|>het  doth    never  Contemplate    the    IV;  h.     The 

Topi1  is  but  as  an  assessor  to  the  Imperial  Head.  .  .  . 
Koi:  the  abdication  of  Xapoleon,  hath  therefore 

i  witliout  a  Head  :  but  is  not  lon^  so  to  continue,  for 
it   is  said  '  the  beasl   tl  i-  the  eighth, 

and  is  of  the  seven,  and  ir-  >eth  into  perdition/  (Kev.  xvii.) 
Here  for  the-  iirst  linn-  mention  is  made  of  an  eighth  Head 
upon  tin  >ut  to  account  for  the  novel  t;  Me*! 

•litli,  yet  in  sonic  way 

iiu-luded  in  the  seven.    .    .    .    X »  A    if  i:   -hoiild  be  the  pur- 

•  of  the    Eternal  and  Almighty  Governor  of  the  1'ni- 

brinir   Napoi-  .aparte's  son*   ibrtli   in  the 

of  his   father,  so  that  in  the   revolution  that  is 

impending  lie  should  start  into  bein;^  a-  the  Sovereign  of 

Koine,  the  prophecy  would  ha\  -t  fiillilment  ;  for 

whil-  liieei-lith    1!  would  also  be  of  the 

seven,     .  .  .  both  together  constituting  the  Personal  An- 

*  This  has  been  completely  fulfilled  by  Bonaparte's  nephew,  Napo- 
leon III.,  whoec  continued  occupation  of  Rome  is  the  stepping-stone  to 
his  ok-vatiun  over  all  the  Koman  i  AuUerlen  on  Daniel,  p.  221, 

justly  says :   UT:  '.lire  know  no  greater  honor  than  to 

be  a  Holy  Roman  Em;  .1:111  nationality.     And  even  before  it 

d,  rxMiaparle  had  taken  up  the  idea  of  the  Roman  Empire. 
His  universal  monurci,  itially  and  avowedly  Roman:  his  son 

was  called  King  of  Rome:  his  nephew,  (Napoleon  III,)  in  order  to 
i'«»und  his  power,  distributed  among  the  French  army  Roman  eagles. 
The  Roman  Empire  is  the  idful,  which  exerts  fascinating  power  on  the 
rulers  of  the  world,  whii-h  th<-y  are  ever  striving  to  realize  and  will 
doubt1  .1  in  realizing.  Of  all  phenomena  of  history  none  bears 

more  essential  resemblance  to  Antichrist  than  this  demoniac Napoleonism 
which  from  the  outset  identified  itself  with  the  idea  of  the  Roman  Em- 
pire." 


56  TENTH    PROOF. 

tichrist  of  the  last  days,  who  is  to  bring  the  judgments 
upon  the  Papacy  to  an  end,  and  then  to  pass  into  perdi- 
tion. His  second  title,  '  that  ascendeth  out  of  the  bot- 
tomless pit  and  goeth  into  perdition,*  denotes  the  brief 
stay  he  is  to  be  permitted  to  make  upon  this  earth.  We 
have  already  seen  that  he  is  to  appear  in  the  person  of 
some  one  who  is  destined  to  exercise  sway  and  authority 
in  Home,  and  to  become  the  eighth  Head,  while  he  is 
also  of  the  seven.  And  to  his  standard  all  the  kingdoms 
of  the  Papacy  are  to  join  themselves,  and  while  at  the 
head  of  this  confederacy,  he  is  to  execute  signal  vengeance 
upon  Babylon." 

A  seventh  expositor,  the  Rev.  T.  Jones,  of  Creaton,  in 
1836  gave  the  same  explanation  of  the  Wild-Beast's  seven 
Heads,  in  his  treatise,  "  The  Interpreter,"  and  considered 
that  the  seventh-revived  or  eighth  Head  would  be  de- 
stroyed at  Armageddon  about  or  soon  after  1866.  He 
said :  "  The  woman  (Rev.  xvii.  3)  is  the  Church  of  Rome, 
and  the  beast  on  which  she  rides  is  the  Roman  Empire. 
The  seven  heads  are  seven  mountains,  and  signify  also 
seven  forms  of  government.  Five  heads  of  the  beast  had 
fallen,  when  John  had  the  vision.  The  sixth  head  also  fell 
at  the  time  that  the  Austrian  Emperor  relinquished  the 
title  of  Emperor  of  the  Romans,  (in  1806.)  The  seventh 
head  is  evidently  Napoleon  Bonaparte,  'who  continued 
but  a  short  time,  and  received  the  deadly  wound  by  tho 
sword.'  And  now  (1836)  '  he  is  not/  The  Roman  Em- 
pire has  no  head  at  present,  but  his  '  deadly  wound  shall 
be  healed '  in  the  eighth  head  which  is  yet  to  come 
This  will  be  '  of  the  seven,'  probably  of  the  seventh,  that 
is  of  the  same  form  of  government  with  Bonaparte's." 

Another  expositor,  M.  Ilabershon,  in  his  Dissertation 
on  the  Prophetic  Scriptures  in  1840,  likewise  predicted 
on  the  same  grounds  the  resuscitation  of  the  Napoleon 
.dynasty,  or  septimo-octave  Head,  although  he  did  not 
distinctly,  like  the  others,  refer  to  1864-1  as  the  time  of 
the  end. 

X.  BECAUSE  THE  END  OF  THIS  DISPENSATION  is  shown 
by  ten  dates  and  four  septenaries  to  be  about  A.D.  1871- 
72 :  and  as  the  Personal  Antichrist  is  to  be  revealed  seven 
years  previously  by  making  a  Covenant  with  the  Jews, 


NAPOLEON   III.    THE   FOREORDAINED    ANTICHRIST.     67 

therefore  lie  will  soon  have  arrived  at  the  time  of  his 
manifestation  ;  and  no  li\  -on  corresponds  with 

his   predicted  character  except  Louis  Xapole«»n. 

\<»t  only  has  a  man  arisen  who  exactly  answers  to  the 

riplion  of  the  Personal  Antichrist,  Iwt  also  the  time 
lia-  mme  \\hen  the  rise  of  that  Antichrist  must  nece»a- 
rily  be  looked  for.  The  Scriptures  have  foretold  not  less 
the  circumstances  than  the  time  of  Antichrist's,  as  well 

f  Christ's  tion  to  Israel.     It  was  prophesied 

of  Christ  that  lie  should  be  born  of  a  virgin  (Is.  vii.  14) 

\\.   1  )  at   Bethlehem,  (Micah  v. 

;i<l  should  temporarily  reside  in  .Iv_rypt  and  (ialilec, 
(.Matt.  ii.  15,  iv.  15,)  and  should  be  a  man  of  sorr< 

liii.,)  and  that   the  IS    presentation   to   the 

.  or  483  years  after  the  7th  year 

of  Artav  !  ».m.  i\.  26.)      It  is  predicted  concerning 

An.ichri-t.  that  lie  shall  be  tin-  Kr-iith  Head  of  the  Ro 
man  Kmpire,  have  r,»;r,  contained  in  his  name,  pot 

fcy  man  o  QppOrt  the  Papacyr  be- 

come BU]  :th,  (Rev.  xiii.,  xvii.,) 

many  by  .  from  opprobrium  to  irreat 

lame,  (Dan.  viii.,  \i.,)  and  also  mall  irs'  Cov- 

enant with  tl  seven  years  before  the  Consumma- 

tion, (Dan.  ix.  27.)     Tim-  s  could  be  recognized 

a>  the  C'hrixt,  by  Anna  and  Simeon  (I.uke  ii.)  aud  others 
who  took  Jieed  to  the  sure  word  of  Prophecy,  so  Napo- 
leon III.  can  be  recognised  as  the  Personal  Antichrist, 
by  those  who  vigilantly  watch  and  M  of 

th?  (inn*.  T)ie  fact  of  the  Kn<l  or  Consummation  being 
about  or  soon  after  1871-72,  requires  Antichrist  to  make 
The  Jew;  -  ant  about  or  soon  after  1864,  and  Louis 

Napoleon  is  the  only  prophetic  character  in  existence  by 
whom  such  Covenant  could  properly  be  made. 

The  ten  dates,*  which  combined  showing  the  End  to 

*  The  following  is  a  brief  explanation  of  the  dates:  (1)  The  6000  years 
from  the  Creation  end  about  A.D.  1872-3. The  computations  of  those 
who  hare  most  thoroughly  studied  the  chronology  of  this  date,  such  as 
yyru'S  Clinton,  Sylvester*  Bliss,  Rers.  J.  Scott,  R.  C.  Shimeall,  B.  Sa- 
rille,  0.  Bowen,  all  terminate  it  between  1862  and  1881.  The  Nativity 
of  Christ  TV;H  about  the  year  41HS,  anno  mundi,  which,  added  to  1872, 
makes  up  the  6«K>0  years.  Usher,  according  to  whose  chronology  the 
Nativity  was  in  4004,  omitted  to  reckon  nearly  130  years  in  the  time  of 
the  Judges,  on  which  account  his  chronology  i& fundamentally  erron«oua 


58  TENTH   PROOF. 

be  about  1871-72,  are  the  6000,  2520,  (seven  times,  Dan. 
iv.,)  2500,  2300,  (Dan.  viii.  14,-)  and  1335  years,  (Dan, 
xii.  12,)  which  all  terminate  in  1871-2:  also  the  1290, 
1260,  (Dan.  xii.,)  666,  390,  and  360  years,  (Rev.  xiii.,  ix. 
15,  x.  6,)  which  ending  respectively  in  1824-7,  1794-7, 

It  was  a  general  belief  among  the  Jews  and  the  Fathers  that  the  mil- 
lennium would  commence  with  the  personal  coming  of  Christ,  6000 
years  after  the  creation.  (2)  The  25-0  years  is  "the seven  limes"  men- 
tioned in  Dan.  iv.  16,  and  Lev.  xxvi.  18,  during  which  the  Jews  were 
to  have  the  pride  of  their  power  broken  and  be  chastised  for  their  un- 
faithfulness, and  have  their  kingly  power  transferred  to  the  four  Gen- 
tile Monarchies.  A  time  means  a  Jewish  year  of  360  days,  which,  by 
taking  a  day  for  a  year,  as  in  Numb,  xi v.  34,  Ezek.  iv.  6,  represent  360 
years.  The2520yearscommencingjn  648-9  B.C.,  at  the  captivity  un- 
der Manasseb,  and  at  the  time  of  Nebuchadnezzar's  birth,  will  termi- 
nate in  187 1-2,  as  the  period  of  the  full  restoration  to  Palestine  of  the 
Jews  that  are  spared  at  Christ's  Advent.  (3)  The  2500  years  is  a  pe- 
riod of  50  times  50  years,  ending  with  a  Jubilee  of  Jubilees.  It  com- 
mences about  628-9  B.C.,  at  the  time  of  the  great  passover  in  Josiah's 
18th  year,  (2  Chron.  xxxv.,)  when  the  last  Jubilee  seems  to  have  been 
kept,  and  ends  in  1871-2,  when  the  next  Jubilee  will  be  celebrated  at 
Christ's  Coming.  (4)  The  2300  years  in  Dan.  viii.  13,  14,  commence 
primarily  in  456-7  B.C.,  at  Ezra's  restoration  of  the  sacrifices, (Ez.vii.,) 
und  secondarily  in  428-9  B.C.,  at  Nehemiah's  completed  renewal  of  the 
sacrifices,  (Neh.  xiii.,)and  thus  bring  us  to  1843-4  as  the  commence- 
ment, and  to  1871-2,  as  the  completion  of  the  cleansing  of  the  sanc- 
tuary of  the  Holy  Laud  by  the  destruction  of  Mohammedanism  and  the 
full  restoration  of  Israel.  (5,)  (6,)  and  (7,)  The  1335,  1290,  and  1260 
years  in  Dan.  xii.  7,  11,  12,  have  a  common  commencement  in  A.D. 
5  *  1-7, when  the  temporal  power  of  Popery  wasfirstestablished  by  Jus- 
tinian's Code.  They  end  respectively  in  1794-7,  1824-7,  and  1872. 
The  temporal  power  of  the  Pope  was  broken  at  the  French  Revolution, 
17IM-7  ;  in  18-4-7  the  mystic  Euphrates  or  Turkish  Umpire  began  to 
dry  up  under  the  6th  Vial,  precursory  to  Babylon's  overthrow  ;  and  in 
1871-2,  the  time  of  millennial  blessedness  will  arrive.  There  is  also 
•  ndfiry  fulfilment  of  the  1269  years  from  606-12  to  1866-72.(8) 
Tin-  6t>6  years  iu  llev.  xiii.  18,  taken  as  a  date  and  commencing  534-7, 
end  in  1202  A.D.,  when  the  papal  power  reached  its  height.  Carried 
on  again  from  1202,  it  en^e  in  1868,  the  beginning  of  the  3J  years* 
Tribulation.  (9)  The  390  years  in  Rev.  ix.  15,  carried  on  twice  from 
JOU3,  measures  the  duration  of  the  Turkish  Woe,  and  ends  in  1813-1. 
(10)  The  260  years  in  Rev.  x.  6  is  denoted  by  the  phrase  a  time,  which 
literally  means  a  Jewish  year,or  360  days,  but  prophetically  360 years. 
There  shall  be  a  time  no  longer,  means,  "  There  shall  be  360  years  no 
longer ,"  from  the  Reformation  in  1517,  which  Rev.  x.  describes,  until 
the  End.  The  dates  and  scptenaries  are  also  explained  in  diagrams  I. 
and  III.,  and  more  fully  in  the  Author's  work  :  "  The  coming  Battle." 
It  should  be  remembered  that  the  year  1871,  according  to  Jewish 
reckoning,  ends  about  April  or  September,  in  1872. 


TILE   llOUtt  AND  THE  MAN.  59 

186S,  1844,  and  1872,  form  additional  links  in  the  chro- 
nological chain  of  evidence.  As  regards  the  lour  septe- 
nari  V  Heads  of  the  Beast,  the  7  Seals,  7  Trum- 

7  Vials — we  are  living  under  tlie  seventh-revived 
or  last  Head  of  the  Beast,  and  just  before  the  fulfilment 
of  tiie  year-day  7th  Seal,  7th  Trumpet,  and  7th  Vial, 
which  will  last  for  about  5  years,  from  lsoO-7  to  1871- 
7-J.  (Rev.  vii.  xi.  18.  xvi.  15).  As  soon  as  they 
jfrnmicnce  the  first  sta.ire  in  Christ's  Advent,  His  Coming 
in  the  air  to  translate  the  144,000  Wise  Virgins,  takes 
pla<'  •  distance  of  about  t  .  and  live  or 

ni\  bfl   date   of  the    seven-years'    Covenant, 

Chap.  II.,  Kvent  5.)  DuriiiLT  the  succeeding  five 
'is.  trumpets  vials,  and  nearly  all  the  dates 
in  Daniel  and  lu-velation  have  their  future  recapitulated 
literal-day  fuliilment.  Their  past  year-day  fulfilment  has 
been  interpreted  by  more  than  a  hundred  expositors  to 
show  that  the  coming  of  Ciiri-  1  of  this  Dispen- 

sation would  occur  between  1  s«U  and  1869-73.  It  is  at 
this  last-named  year  probably  that  the  second  translation 
and  descent  of  Christ  upon  31t.  Olivet,  at  the  Battle  of 
Armageddon,  will  take  place,  and  Antichrist  and  his  fol- 
lowers being  slain,  the  Millennium  will  be  fully  inaugu- 
rated. 

•  M  AIJL  THESE  CONSI  i  >KK  \  TIONS  it  appears  that  whereas 
Napoleon  B->  -lew  his  thousands,  Louis  Napoleon 

will  slay,  his  hundreds  of  thousands:  the  former  scourged 
men  with  whips,  but  tin;  hitter  will  chastise  tht>m  with 
The  one  only  required  homage  to  Le  offered 
to  him  as  a  King,  but  the  other  will  demand  worship  to 
be  rendered  him  as  a  god.  The  Uncle  made  Europe  the 
principal  theatre  of  his  desolations  :  but  the  Nephew  will 
fill  the  four  Continents  of  Europe,  Africa;  Asia,  and 
America,  with  destruction  and  slaughter.  The  former 
nn successfully  meditated,  but  the  latter  will  triumphantly 
achieve,  the  humiliation  and  conquest  of  England,  Russia, 
and  Turkey.  Satan  was  but  experimenting  when  ho 
raised  up  the  first  Napoleon  as  a  Great  Destroyer,  but  he 
has  taxed  his  powers  to  the  utmost  to  produce  his  most 
finished  masterpiece,  the  Third  Napoleon,  who  will  be 
unapproachably  the  Greatest  of  all  Destroyers. 


(50  THE   COMING   DAY   OF   JUDGMENT. 

THIS    CHAPTER    MAY    BE    SUITABLY    Concluded     by    the 

following  practical  address  to  the  unconverted,  from 
McCheyne's  sermons  (published  at  Carter's,  New  York ; 
and  in  Edinburgh). 

"  There  is  a  great  day  coming,  often  spoken  of  in  the 
Bible — the  Day  of  Judgment — the  day  when  God  shall 
judge  the  secrets  of  men's  hearts  by  Christ  Jesus.  The 
Cbristless  will  not  be  able  to  stand  in  that  day:  The 
ungodly  shall  not  stand  in  the  judgment.  At  present, 
sinners  have  much  boldness ;  their  neck  is  an  iron  sinew, 
and  their  brow  brass.  Many  of  them  cannot  blush  when 
they  are  caught  in  sin.  Is  it  not  amazing  how  bold  sinners 
lire  in  forsaking  ordinances  ?  With  what  a  brazen  face 
will  some  men  swear  !  But  it  will  not  be  so  in  a  little 
while.  When  Christ  shall  appear — the  holy  Jesus,  in  all 
his  glory,  then  brazen-faced  sinners  will  begin  to  blush. 
Those  that  never  prayed  will  begin  to  wail.  Sinners, 
whose  limb.-  carried  them  stoutly  to  sin  and  to  the  Lord's 
Table,  will  find  their  knees  knocking  against  one  another. 
Who  shall  abide  the  day  of  his  coming,  and  who  shall 
stand  when  he  appears  ?  When  the  books  are  opened — 
the  one  the  book  of  God's  remembrance,  the  other  tho 
Bible — then  the  dead  will  be  judged  out  of  those  things 
written  in  the  books.  Then  the  heart  of  the  ungodly  will 
die  within  them  ;  then  will  begin  'their  shame  and  ever- 
lasting contempt.'  Many  wicked  persons  comfort  them- 
selves with  this,  that  their  sin  is  not  known,  that  no  eye 
sees  them  ;  but  in  that  day  the  most  secret  sins  will  be 
all  brought  out  to  the  light.  'Every  idle  word  that  men 
shall  speak  they  shall  give  an  account  thereof  in  the  Day 
of  Judgment.'  How  would  you  tremble  and  blush,  oh 
wicked  man,  if  the  secret  sins  you  have  committed  during 
your  past  life  were  known  to  your  acquaintances  ;  all 
your  secret  fraud  and'-cheating  ;  your  secret  uncleanness  ; 
your  secret  malice  and  envy;  how  you  would  blush 
and  be  confounded  !  How  much  more  in  that  day,  when 
the  secrets  of  your  whole  life  shall  be  made  manifest  be- 
fore an  assembled  world  I  What  eternal  confusion  will 
«ink  down  your  soul  in  that  day  !  You  will  be  quite 
'.-hop-fallen  ;  all  your  pride  and  blustering  will  be  gone. 

"  From  the  day  you  were  born  you  who  are  unconverted 
aave  gone  astray  from  the  path  of  God's  commandments. 


DANGER   OF   THE    UNCONVERTED.  61 

Every  year,  month,  week,  day,  hour,  minute,  lias  been 
filled  up  with  sin.  Every  day  has  seen  you  go  further 
fruin  holiness,  further  from  God,  nearer  to  hell.  You  are 
treasuring  up  wrath  against  the  day  of  wrath.  Oh  !  what 
a  treasure  ;  keeping  up  fuel  to  burn  you  through  eternity. 
If  any  uf  you  live  in  drinking  or  swearing,  or  any  one 
Bin,  you  are  heaping  up  fuel  for  your  eternal  hell.  You 
arc  u<-:;iiiLr  further  on  in  your  sin.  You  are  wreathing 
your  chains  more  and  -more  round  you.  I5y  a  law  of 
human  natm  ;i  sin,  the  habit  becomes 

sin.-;  -lining  more  com- 

}>i( -lely  like  the  devil.  ry  day  more  hard  to  turn. 

EXJ  -1  lows  that  most  people  are  converti  d  when 

yoiinir.     '  Tin  y  th.  Ml  lind  : 

;-al  man  is  ignorant  »  \  (,'od  from  the  very 
womb.  anger  to  him.  so  that  he  does  not 

kimw  him.  lie  has  no  true  discovery  of  God's  infinite 
purity,  of  his  inn  ::d  of  the  strictness  of 

of  God,  nor  how 
•iviour.      lie  is  mainly  ignorant 

dm  x.  4.  '(in.l  ^  n,,t  in  all  his  thoughts.' 
Eith  -  s  not  turn  his  mind  up. -n  d'.,d  at  all,  or  else 

In-  thinks  hi;.:  :,e  as  himself.     *  There 

i>  none  that  •  nd<  ;;:.'    I'-  Bh 

A-  l)orn  child  will  naturally  feel  after  its  mother's 
Bfc      But  it  does  not  in 

the   same    n.;.  •  k   after  God.      '  Tin-re   is  none  that 

•  •ih   after  God.1     From  the  very  first  we  dislike  God. 

.i!d  tpdfl  •  reii.-h   the   j.rcseiico  of  its  earthly 

parents,  and  of  c  ther  children.     I5ut  it  does  not  relish   the 

prtst-ncc  of  Q  :tural  tendency  of  the  heart  is 

to  <_ro  away  from  G<»d,  ami  t«»  n-main  out  of  his  sight.     A 

;ral  man  >  like  the  ]>resence  of  a  very  eminent 

saint.      If  he  has  full  liberty,  lie  will  leave  the  room,  and 

•mpany  more  suited  to  his  taste.  This  is  the 
very  way  he  treats  God.  (;<>«!  is  too  holy  for  him  ;  he  is 
too  pure,  and.  therefore,  IK;  does  all  he  can  to  leave  his 
company.  This  is  the  reason  you  cannot  get  unconverted 
men  to  pray  in  secret.  They  would  rather  spend  half  an 
hour  in  the  tread-mill  every  morning  than  go  to  meet 
God.  This  is  the  true  condition  of  every  one  of  you 
wbo  is  now  unconverted  ;  indeed  it  was  the  condition  of 


62          THE   BURNING   LAKE   AWAITING   THE   WICKED. 

vis  all,  but  some  of  you  have  been  brought  out  of  it. 
From  the  time  you  were  in  the  womb,  till  now,  your 
whole  head  and  heart  have  been  turned  away  from  God. 
Gen.  viii.  21.  'The  imagination  of  man's  heart  is  evil 
from  his  youth,'  &c.  Job  xiv.  4.  '  Who  can  bring  a 
clean  thing  out  of  an  unclean,  not  one  ?'  Your  whole 
nature  is  totally  depraved.  You  are  accustomed  to  think 
that  you  have  some  parts  good  ;  that  a  great  part  of  your 
life  has  been  innocent.  You  admit  that  some  pages  of 
your  life  are  stained  with  crimson  and  scarlet  sins  ;  some 
pa  ires  you  blush  to  look  back  upon  ;  but  surely  you  have 
some  fair  leaves  also.  Learn  that  you  are  'estranged 
from  the  womb.'  Every  moment  you  have  spent  without 
God,  and  turning  away  from  God ;  every  page  has  got 
tin's  written  at  the  top  of  it,  This  day  God  was  not  in  all 
his  thoughts,  he  did  not  like  to  retain  God  in  his  knowl- 
edge. Genesis  vi.  5.  'Every  imagination  of  the  thoughts 
of  his  heart  was  only  evil  continually.7 

"  The  place  in  hell  is  quite  ready  for  every  unconverted 
soul.  When  Judas  died,  the  Scriptures  say,  'he  went  to 
his  own  place.'  Jt  was  his  own  place  before  he  went 
there,  being  quite  prepared  and  ready  for  him.  As  when 
n  man  retires  at  night  to  his  sleeping  room,  it  is  said  he 
is  gone  to  his  own  room,  so  a  place  in  hell  is  quite  ready 
for  every  Christ  less  person.  It  his  own  place.  When 
the  rich  man  died  and  was  buried,  lie  was  immediately  in 
his  own  place.  He  found  every  thing  ready.  lie  lifted 
up  his  eyes  in  hell,  being  in  torments.  So  hell  is  quite 
ready  for  every  Christless  person.  Jt  was  prepared,  long 
ago,  for  the  devil  and  his  angels.  The  lires  are  all  quite 
ready,  and  fully  lighted  and  burning. 

"Ah!  should  Christless  souls  then  make  mirth!  A 
malefactor  might,  perhaps,  say  that  he  would  be  merry 
as  long  as  the  scaffold  was  not  erected  on  which  he  was 
to  die.  But  if  he  were  told  that  the  scaffold  was  quite 
ready,  that  the  sword  was  sharpened,  and  the  executioners 
standing  ready,  oh  !  would  it  not  be  madness  to  make 
mirth  ?  Alas  !  this  is  your  madness,  poor  Christle-s 
soul.  You  are  not  only  condemned,  but  the  sword  is 
sharpened  and  ready,  that  is  to  smite  your  soul ;  and  yet 
you  can  be  happy,  nnd  dream  away  your  days  and  nights 
in  pleasures  that  perish  in  the  using.  The  disease  is 


HELL-TORMENTS   OP    ALL   THE    FINALLY   LOST.  63 

refldy,  tho  arrow  is  on  the  string,  the  grave  is  ready,  yea, 
hell  ready,  your  own  place  is  made  ready;  arid 

yet  you  can  make  mirth  !  You  can  play  games  and  enjoy 
company.  How  truly  is  your  laughter  like  the  crackling 
of  thorns  under  a  pot  :  a  flashy  blaze,  and  then  the  black- 

i-irkness  forever  ! 

•  V.  .11  are  not  only  condemned,  and  not  only  is  the  sword 
ready,  but  it  may  fall  on  you  at  any  one  moment.     Your 
is,  as   it  were,  on   the    block.      Your  neck   is  baivd 
before  God,  and  the  whetted  sword  is  held  over  you  ;  and 
::iake  mirth  ?      Can   you   take  up  your  mind 
with  business  and  worldly  things,  and  getting  rich,  build- 
ing  and    phi:/  .'   soul   may  be   re- 
quired of  you?     Can  you   lill  up  your  time  with  games 
jind  ainii                                   ifth  books  and  entertaining  eom- 
pani'-ns  y      Can   you   fill  up  your  hours   after  work  with 
:iton    behaviour,  adding  sin  to  sin,  trea- 
•"iring   up   wrath    against    the   day    of  wrath,  when   you 
know  not   what   hour  the  \  i    may  come  upon 
to  i!ie  uttermost?     ('an  J  i  rless  to  your 
IT  mind   filled  with  dark  and   horrid  ima- 
•  lit  !••  h.-                                vou  may  be  in  hell 
ire  the  mornii 

'   When  the  Tace  is  done,  when  the  sinner  sinks 

into  hell.  i-it  will  strive  no  more.     There  will  be 

no  family  worship  in  hell,  no  Bible  read,  no  Psalms  sung. 
There  will  be  no  Sabbath  in  hell,  no  preached  gospel,  no 
watchman  to  warn  you  of  your  sin  and  danger.  The 
voice  of  the  watchman  will  be  silent,  the  danger  has 
come,  your  doom  will  be  past,  and  no  room  for  repent- 
ance. There  will  be  no  more  convictions  by  the  Spirit, 
cience  will  condemn,  but  it  will  not  restrain.  Your 
hearts  will  then  break  out.  All  your  hatred  to  God,  the 
fountains  of  contempt  and  blasphemy  in  your  heart  will 
I-,  all  broken  up.  You  will  blaspheme  the  God  of 
Heaven.  All  your  lusts  and  impurities  that  have  been 
pent  up  and  repressed  by  restraining  grajce  and  the  fear 
of  man,  will  burst  forth  with  amazing  impetuosity.  You 
will  be  wicked  and  blasphemous  as  the  devils  around  you. 
Oh  the  misery  of  this  !  it  is  an  evil  thing  and  bitter.  Tho 
way  of  transgressors  is  hard.  Ah  1  sinners,  you  will  yet 
find  sin  the  hardest  of  all  masters  ;  you  will  yet  find  your 


64  FUTURE    MISERY  OF   THE   DAMNED. 

grovelling  lusts  to  be  worse  than  the  worm  that  neve 
dies.  '  He  that  is  unjust,  let  him  be  unjust  still.  Rev. 
xxii.  11. 

"  When  the  day  of  grace  is  past,  all  holy  creatures  will 
cast  you  away.  Reprobate  silver  shall  men  call  them, 
for  the  Lord  hath  rejected  them.  The  angels  will  no 
longer  take  any  interest  in  you.  They  will  know  that  it 
is  not  fit  they  should  pity  you  any  more.  You  will  be 
tormented  in  the  presence  of  the  holy  angels,  and  in  the 
presence  of  the  Lamb.  (Rev.  xiv.  10).  The  redeemed 
will  no  longer  pray  for  you,  nor  shed  another  tear  for  you. 
They  will  see  you  condemned  in  the  judgment,  and  not 
put  in  one  word  for  you.  They  will  see  you  depart  into 
everlasting  fire,  and  yet  not  pray  for  you.  They  will  see 
the  smoke  of  your  torments  going  up  forever  and  ever, 
and  Vi-t  <TY,  Alleluiah  !  Ministers  will  no  more  desire 
your  salvation.  It  will  no  more  be  their  work.  The 
number  of  the  saved  will  be  complete  without  you  ;  the 
table  will  be  full.  Ministers  will  bear  witness  against 
you  in  that  day.  Even  devils  will  cast  you  off.  As  long 
as  you  re-main  on  earth,  the  devil  keeps  you  in  his  train  ; 
he  flatters  you,  and  gives  you  many  tokens  of  his  friend- 
ship and  esteem;  but  soon  he  will  cast  you  off.  You 
will  be  no  longer  pleasant  to  him;  you  will  be  a  part 
of  his  torment;  and  he  will  hate  you  and  torment  you, 
because  you  deceived  him,  and  he  deceived  you. 

"  At  present,  unconverted  men  are  often  very  self-com- 
placent. They  love  to  employ  their  faculties  ;  the  wheels 
of  tbcir  life  go  smoothly  ;  their  affections  are  pleasant. 
[Memory  has  many  pleasant  iriveii  spots  to  look  back 
upon.  How  different  when  the  day  of  grace  is  done  I 
1.  The  understanding  will  be  elear  and  able  to  apprehend 
the  real  nature  of  your  misery.  Your  mind  will  then  see 
the  holiness  of  God,  his  almightiness,  his  majesty.  You. 
will  see  your  own  condemned  condition,  and  the  depth  of 
your  hell.  2.  The  will  in  you  will  be  all  contrary  to 
God's  will,  even  though  you  see  it  add  to  your  hell ;  yet 
you  will  hate  all  that  God  loves,  and  love  all  that  God 
bates.  3.  Your  conscience  is  God's  vicegerent  in  tho 
soul.  It  will  accuse  you  of  all  your  sins.  It  will  set 
them  in  order  and  condemn  you.  4.  Your  affections  will 
still  lovo  your  kindred.  (Luke  xvi.  28.)  KM rl lily  fathers 


TUB    SL'ITEKIXGS   UNDERGONE   IN   HELL-PIKE.  65 

wfco  arc  evil  know  bow  to  give  good  gifts  to  their  chil- 
dren. Even  in  hell  you  will  love  your  own  kindred  ;  but 
oli !  what  misery  it  will  cost  you,  when  you  hear  them 
bentenccd  along  with  you,  5.  Your  memory  will  be  very 
r.  You  will  remember  all  your  misspent  Sabbaths, 
your  .sermons  heard,  as  if  you  did  not  hear;  your  place 
in  the  house  of  God,  your  minister's  face  and  voice,  the 
bell  :,  through  millions  of  ages  after  this,  you  will  re- 
member  these,  as  if  yesterday.  6.  Your  anticipations. 
darling  d  Oh  how  you  will  wish  that  you 

had  How  you  will  wish  to  tear  out  your 

men  Qder  aifrrtions,  this  accusing  conscience  ! 

Von    will   seek  death,  and   it    will    floo   from   you.      This, 

'       !     This,  is  everlasting  destruction  1 

"  Oh  do  not  keep  away  from  Christ  now.    Now  he  says, 

e;  soon,  Oh  do  not  resist 

Now  ;  will  not 

n,  soon  he  will  leave  you. 

Oh  d"  no  .:id  godly  friends. 

.   they   ph-ad   will:  for  y.ui. 

Soon  tb'y  u  ill  1  •  l.allduiah 

proud  and  self-admiring. 
ighi  <»f  yourself,  and  wish 
you  I  •  r  1  een. 

14  When  a  pour   sini  •  us,  and  finds  tho 

forgiving   love    of    (lod,   he   cannot    but  love   God   back 

n   the    prodigal  returned   home  and  felt  his 

fulh.  :  around    i  then  did   he  feel  the  gush- 

<>f  afleetlon   toward   his   father.      When   the  summer 

ill  dowu  upon  the  sea,  it  draws  the  vapors 

upward  to  the  -1  .lien   the  sunbeams  of  the  Son 

of  Kit;'!.  fall  upon   the  .soul,  they  draw  forth  the 

const.  love  to  him  in  return. 

"If you  h.ve  an  ;  P80H  you  will  love  their  picture. 

;hat  the  sailor's  wife  keeps  so  closely  wrapped  in 
u  napkin,  laid  up  in  her  best  drawer  imiong  sw^et  smelling 
flowers  ?  She  takes  it  out  morning  and  evening,  and 
gazes  at  it  through  her  tears.  It  is  the  picture  of  h#r 
absent  husband.  She  loves  it  >  it  is  like  him.  It 

has  many  imperfections,  but  still  it  is  like.  Believers  are 
the  pictures  of  God  in  this  world.  The  spirit  of  Christ 
dwells  in  them,  They  walk  as  he  walked.  True,  thej 


£g  THE  LOVE  OF  CHRIST  TO  SINNERSv 

are  full  of  imperfections  ;  still  they  are  real  copies.  If 
you  love  him,  you  will  love  them.  You  will  make  them 
your  bosom  friends. 

"  Learn  the  amazing  love  of  Christ.  He  was  the  only 
one  that  knew  the  wickedness  of  the  beings  for  whom  he 
died.  He  that  searches  the  hearts  of  sinners  died  for 
them.  His  eye  alone  had  searched  their  hearts  ;  aye, 
was  searching  at  the  time  he  came.  He  knew  what  was 
in  men ;  yet  he  did  not  abhor  them  on  that  account — he 
died  for  them.  It  was  not  for  any  goodness  in  man  that 
he  died  for  man.  He  saw  none.  It  was  not  that  he  saw 
little  sin"  in  the  heart  of  man,  that  he  pitied  him  and 
died  for  him.  He  is  the  only  being  in  the  universe  that 
saw  all  the  sin  that  is  in  the  unfathomable  heart  of  man. 
He  saw  to  the  bottom  of  the  volcano,  and  yet  he  came 
and  died  for  man.  Herein  is  love  !  When  publicans  and 
sinners  came  to  him  on  earth,  he  knew  what  was  in  their 
hearts.  His  eye  had  rested  on  their  bosoms  all  their 
life,  he  had  seen  all  the  lusts  and  passions  that  had  ever 
rankled  there  ;  yet  in  no  wise  did  he  cast  them  out.  So 
with  you.  His  eye  hath  seen  all  your  sins  ;  the  vilest, 
darkest,  blackest  hours  you  have  lived,  his  pure  eye  was 
resting  on  you  ;  yet  he  died  for  such,  and  invites  you  to 
come  to  him  ;  and  will  in  no  wise  cast  you  out.  '  God  so 
loved  the  world,  that  he  gave  his  only  begotten  Son,  that 
whosoever  believeth  in  Him  should  not  perish,  but  have 
tverlasting  life.*  (John  iii.) 

"  Look  to  the  cross.  Behold  the  amazing  gift  of  love. 
Salvation  is  promised  to  a  look.  Sit  down  like  Mar} 
and  gaze  upon  a  crucified  Jesus.  So  will  the  world  be 
come  a  dim  and  "flying  thing.  When  you  gaze  upon  the 
sun,  it  makes  every  thing  else  dark  ;  when  you  taste 
honey,  it  makes  every  thing  else  tasteless  ;  so  when  your 
soul  feeds  on  Jesus,  it  takes  away  the  sweetness  of  all 
earthly  things ;  praise,  pleasure,  fleshly  lusts,  all  lose 
their  sweetness.  Keep  a  continued  gaze.  Run,  looking 
unto  Jesus.  Look,  till  the  way  of  salvation  by  Jesus 
fills  up  the  whole  horizon,  so  glorious  and  peace-speaking. 
So  will  the  world  be  crucified  to  you,  and  you  unto  tho 
world. " 


Convergent  Ending  of  the  Principal  Prophetic  Periods. 


The  Lord  Jeans  having  translated 
the  Wise  Virgins  to  the  heavens 
about  5  years  previously,  now  trans- 
lates all  the  remaining  saints,  and 
after  from  2  to  5  days,  descends  with 
them  at  Armageddon,  and  plays  the 
unrepentant  and  commenced  the 
Millenium. 


N.B.  The  aboTft-menttoned  periods  of  2300, 1335, 1290,  1260,  and  360  days  hare 
a  doable  fulfilment — both  year-day  and  literal-day — in  common  with  the  greater 
part  of  Daniel  and  Revelation.  And  although  fulfilled  typically  as  years  accord- 
ing to  the  precedent  in  Numbers  xiv.  31,  Ezek.  iv.  0,  jet  their  chief  fulfilaeai  \» 
lu  the  final  crisis  as  literal  days. 


The  chronological  position  of  twenty  lending  events  of  the  flcnl  *« 
years  aud  2^  months  of  the  Christian  Dispensation,  which  commence  witt 
Louis  Napoleon's  Covenant  with  the  Jews,  and  end  \vith  his  destruction. 


i  First. i3vt sit. — Confirmation  of   ft   seven-years  Covenant  between 
Kapoleon  and  the  Jew  si  exactly  7  years  and  2>a  months 
\    before  the  End.— Dan;  ix  27. 
-.   In  prophetic  calculations,  a  year  is  always  reckoned  us 

containing  3GO  days,  or  12  months  of  SO  days  each. 
J  In  this  diagram,  Daniel  and  Revelation,  unless  otherwise  stated,  are 
9  taken  only  in  their  literal  day  fulfilment,  wherever  they  have  any.      i  3 
<j  Second.  Event.— Renewal  of  the-  Jewish  sacrifices  at  Jerusalem,;  £ 
U  months,  or  9  months  and  25  days  alter  the  Covenant.  ^ 
—Dan.  viii.  14. 

Tliiid  livent. — The  complete  overthrow  of  the  Turk-  g 
ish  Empire,  at  some  period  during  the!  jg 
first  two  of  thf>  seven  years — Yearday  Rev.  o 
XVi.  12. 

Fourth  Event — The  three  expe-  ^ 
ditions  ol  Napoleon  against  Egypt,  ^ 
will  occur  during  the  first  3  j 
probably  the  first  in  the  1st  or  2d  « 
year,  and  the  second  &  third  in  the  Jf 
2d  or  3d  year— Dan.  xi.  26  to  42.  |  % 

Fifth  Kvetit. — The  coming  of  Christ  in  the  air,  resurrection  of  the  S 
J  Sixtlx  Event.— Great  revival  of  religion        Saints  and  translation;  g- 

among  the  foolish  virgins 
6-  and  the  unconverted  that 

i't  on  the  earth.  llcv. 
yi.  2  &  xiv.  6. 


of  the  144,000  Wise  Vir-  ^ 
gius  about  the  5th  or  ^ 
6th   week  of  3d    year. 
Rev.  xiv.  l-o  &  xii.  5.! 


J. Seventh  Event.— The  first  four  trumpets  in  this  &  next  8  months.1  ? 
i£  ^:i(^htll  Kvrnt— War  in  Heaven  &  casting  down  of  Satan,  llv.  12.  '.»  -tr 
i  Mi. til  Kvtiit — Flight  of  many  Saints  into  the  wilderness.  Rv.  xii  14J 


2  'p»i.i    i  r<-»r  .  1<;ia  OI  Joauyujji,  or  ruiiuge  of  Popery   (as  well  as! 

'1'llt  spiritualism)  into  Na]...liM  nisi. i.  Rev.  xiii-xvii.l 
*  llth  Event — Napoleon  supreme  over  England  &  part  of  America  ' 
c  Twelfth  K  vrnt. — The  ten  kingdoms  submit  to  ^a^leon.  Rv.  17  I 


both  begin  with 
the  7th  month 
Of  the  4th 
in  the  midst  of 
tlie  seven  v. 
Tin-  13th  is  the 
institution  and 
continuance  for 
3; ;  years  of  the 
Worship  of  Isa- 
poleon,  after  he 
has  assaulted 
Jerusalem,  and 
had  his  image 
placed  in  the 
temple,  llv.  xiii. 
The  14th  event  ifl 

the  U1...  ye;.' 

timony  of  the 
2  Witnesses  and 
their  slaughter 
and  resurrection 
Rev.  xi.  The  1290 
«  J:i:j5  days  begin 
with  these  events. 

<  3  Seventeenth  Event,— Conversion  of  millions  of 
persons  chiefly  among  the  heathen, 
between  the  two  translations,  and 
t'speeially  from  the  3d  month  of 
the  7th  year  until  the  End.  Rev.  x. 


i(»  Fifteenth  Event.—  The  1st 

Woe  of  supernatural  lo- 
custs, for  twice  nveinoa. 
from  the  12th  day  of 
rapoih  10  of  year  4. — 
Rev.  IX. 


_ 
I 

7 
I 
I 

10 

iv  Sixteenth  Kvent. — The  2d 
Woe,  or  conflicts  of  the 
horserm  n  for  twico  a  year 
and  month  from  the  1'Jth 
day  of  month  32  of  year 
6. — Rev.  xi. — This  main- 
ly constitutes  the  Arma- 
geddon War. 


^  j  7 
f,  I  8 

jio 

•id  of  the  3^  yonrs  of  Kapoloon's  universal  power 


2  PI 


ilSH 


pS 


l.lSth  Jiveiit. -Total  d;irkae.sti  &  literal  fuifilnu-ut  «>f  7  Vials  begins.    I 
2  19tli  Event—Second  translation,  4  day.-'  leiore  thoend  (1335th  dy.j 
vc rit. -Third  Woo — Bottle  of  Annnpedclon,  tdoacentofChristJ 


TWENTY    COMING   EVENTS. 


CHAPTER    II. 

M     IX    CONSECUTIVE    OKDEU    OF    TWKVIT 

ra    THAT    MAY    HE    r.xi'F.rTKi)    TO   <><. 

ftlHG     THE     CLOSING     SEVEN     YKAKS    AND     2.1     MONTHS 

\>r  DISPENSATION. 

Tin:  seven  -venant,  -\vhich  is  to  be  made  be- 

fi   Louis  Napoleon  and  the  JeW&J  exaetly  seven   \ 
and  21  month*   befoiv  of  this   J)i>pcns;ition,  con- 

Mi;  n  -:artinir-;  <  vnMs. 

During   tin.'   lirst    :U   years  of  the*  seven   years,  twelve, 
out  of  tlics"  twenty  events  occur;  and  duriiiLT  tlie  sceonil 

jcther  with   the  additional 

tilths,    (])an.    \ii.    li1,)    the    n  inainin^   ei^lit   of  tho 
t  \\  (  •  of  th.-ni,  enumerated 

liminary  table  <>t%  contents. 

If  '•  •-,    in     ISG5, 

tlien  the  wi'.l  of  course  extend 


from  icludin^  the 

:        9    the 
}}<,  ineludiiiLT   I  h 
inainin.LT  !  '•'  t()  1S7-.      I>ut 

it'    t  l;-      •  !'lc    bet  ween    (  )<•!<>!,  <>r     1  •',, 

1865,  an  -r   10,  l^'*1^    then    the    seven   years   . 

2£  months  would  extend  from  l£Gf>-0  to  1^72-73.  Tin* 
of  1871-2  seeming,  from  the  prophetic  dates,  to  be  lh<j 
of  this  I1  ion,  makes  it  exceedingly  probable 

that  the  Covenant  will  be  made  in  1864-5  ;  but  still,  if  it 
Is  made  a  year  or  two  later,  the  difference  will  be  com- 
paratively small.  The  evidence  of  the  prophetic  dates, 
as  well  as  the  ciremn<tanr;:  that  Louis  Napoleon  will  be 
f>  \  years  old  in  1872,  shows  that  the  destruction  of  Anti- 
christ at  the  End  of  this  Dispensation  cannot  be  much 
later  than  1872,  and  consequently  the  Covenant  cannot 
be  made  much  later  than  1864-5.  As  it  is  absolutely  cer- 
tain, beyond  all  possibility  of  doubt,  that  Antichrist  will 
be  destroyed  by  the  descent  of  Christ  at  Armageddon, 
exactly  seven  years  and  2i-  months  after  the  date  of  the 
Covenant,  we  only  have  to  wait  until  the  date  of  the 


10         CONFIRMATION  OF  THE  COVENANT. 

Covenant  is  ascertained,  and  shall  then  know  almost  to  a 
day  the  precise  time  of  the  Consummation. 

EVENT  I.  —  THE  CONFIRMATION  OF  A  SEVEN  YEARS' 
COVENANT  between  Napoleon  and  the  Jews,  (Dan.ix.  27.) 

It  is  universally  admitted  that  69  of  Daniel's  70  weeks 
(Dan.  ix.  25,  26)  terminated  just  before  Christ  begmi 
his  public  ministry,  and  that  they  signified  69  weeks  of 
years,  or  483  years,  which  commenced  about  457  B.C. 
The  remaining  70th  week,  or  seven  years,  is  considered 
by  many  expositors  to  be  unfulfilled  until  the  closing  pe- 
riod of  the  Gentile  economy,  when  He  (the  Antichrist) 
shall  confirm  the  covenant  with  many  for  one  week,  (7 
years,)  and  in  the  midst  of  the  week  he  shall  cause  the 
sacrifice  and  oblation  to  cease,  and  .  .  .  shall  make  it 
desolate,  even  ///////  the  consummation,  (Dan.  ix.  27.) 
The  conclusion  of  a  seven  years' league  between  the  Jews 
and  some  earthly  potentate,  which  shall  speedily  lead  to 
the  restoration  of  their  sacrifices  at  Jerusalem,  will  there- 
fore be  a  clearly  defined  landmark,  showing  that  in  seven 
years'  time  the  epoch  of  the  consummation  will  bo 
reached.  An  additional  75  days,  (1335-1260,)  or  2£ 
months,  is  mentioned  in  Dan.  xii.  12,  which  makes  7 
years  and  2.J-  months  to  be  the  exact  interval  between 
the  date  of  the  Covenant  and  the  time  of  blessedness, 
when  Christ  will  commence  the  Millenium  by  descend- 
ing on  Mount  Olivet.  Daniel's  70th  week  is  explained 
at  greater  length  in  Chapter  III.  of  this  treatise. 

The  recent  French  expedition  to  Syria  shows  Napo- 
leon's intention  to  obtain  possession  of  Jerusalem  ;  and 
in  taking  this  step  he  is  only  carrying  out  the  plans  of 
the  first  Napoleon,  who  convened  an  assembly  of  the 
Jews  at  Paris,  and  meditated  their  restoration  to  Pales- 
tine under  his  protectorship.  It  is  natural  to  suppose, 
that  in  case  of  the  Jews  being  guaranteed  secure  posses- 
sion of  the  Holy  Land,  the  other  European  Powers  would 
be  consenting  parties  to  the  compact  as  Avcll  as  France  ; 
but  the  exclusive  mention  of  Antichrist  as  the  maker  of 
the  Covenant  implies  that  he  will  be  the  prime  mover  in 
the  transaction, 'and  he  alone  is  specified,  as  all  the  other 
European  Powers  will  soon  be  subordinate  to  him. 

As  soon  as  the  seven-years'  compact  between  Napoleon 


CONFIRMATION   Ol    THE   COVKXAOT.  U 

and  the  Jews  is  mnde,  there  will  be  a  great  stir  and  rnove- 
t   among  those  Christians  who  arc  "discerning  the 
^i--ns  of  the  times,'"  and  "ghinc;   ;  -urc  word 

/'  They  will  accvj-l  it  as  :i  po>Iu\e  proof 
and  unmistakable  signal  that,  in  two  or  three  years'  time, 
Christ  will  come  into  the  air,  to  take  a\\  t]lc  earth 

the  144,000  wise.-  virgins  ;  and  they  wiil  forthwith  proceed 
a   loud   and   continuous  proclainatipn  of  theso 
heart-thrilling  and  momentous  (ruths.     AVhcn  the  rnid- 
liurht  cry,  "Behold   the    i  ''-th,"'  is   thus 

made,  AJLL  th-  .foolish  as  well  as  wise,  will  aw:, 

and  those  that  arc  foolish  will  1  e  to  endeavor 

Ua'm   the-  oil  of  prophetie  and  will  Jind 

tin  niM-lves  iucai»al»l"  of  ac«jui.  icicnt   understand- 

ing oi'  the  jn-oplieoics  to  t-nahle  them  i'ully  to  confess 
Cbdst'fi  impemling  Advent,  so  as  to  l»e  ineluded  among 
the  v  -Many  j  :  istians,  and  c\  en 

e  truly  converted,  will  undoubtedly  join  with 
•m^odly  world   in  'in-- 

who  boldly  Utha.     So  strong  and 

deeply  r.M.trd  i-  th  •  ;r«  iieral  jinjudice  against  the  Second 
Ad\ciit,  tha;  likely  that  any  iultillinent  oi'proph- 

tHngaiid  cxtraorxfinai-y,  will  really  con- 
vinre  the  ironorality  of  nominal  ( 'hri>tians,  although  it 
may  make  them  loss  unwilling  n  to  these  views 

than  her.  than  the  disapi-earanee  of 

the  AVise  \i\-  the    faTTOn    <  >f  t  he  subsequent   8|- 

year-  .  i:l   »)i-odu  •  f  in 

rhurehes  that  the  ]  )ay  <>f  ,]ud;rmr-nt  has  indeed  com- 
menced. Mini-ters  who  at  \}\(  lime  will  venture 
to  disturb  the  i;  of  their  hearers,  by  faithfully 
mid  em]«hatically  di-eJarin^  th<  .  must  inevitably 
a  eonxi.K.rablc  part  of  their  congregation, 
especially  the  wealthier  members,  withdraw  to  some  other 
church,  where  the  preacher  will  "  sj)eak  smooth  things, 
and  prophesy  deceits."  It  is  morally  impossible  tliat 
those  whose  hearts  are  fixed  upon  the  treasures  of  this 
world  will  submit  to  be  continually  told  that,  in  two  or 
three  years'  time,  Christ  will  personally  come  to  remove 
his  waiting  people,  and  to  pour  out  desolating  judgments 
over  the  whole  earth ;  they  will  rather  prefer,  like  the 
ostrich,  to  bury  their  head  in  the  sand  of  temporary  for- 


f  2  KESTEWAL   OTT  THE   JEW1STI   SACRIFICES, 

fetfdlness  of  such  an  alarming  prospect,  rtncl  to  con  tin  no, 
ke  the  antediluvians,  immersed  in  the  business  and  pleas- 
tires  of  this  life,  until  the  Wise  Virgins  are  cnught  up 
into  the  ark  of  the  Heavenly  Jerusalem,  and  the  flood  of 
the  3£  years?  great  tribulation  sweeps  away  the  unrepent- 
ant into  perdition.  It  must  be  expected  that  many  miir- 
fsters  of  eminence,,  and  even  of  piety,  will  come  forward 
frith  an  imposing  array  of  arguments-,  to  prove  that,  not- 
withstanding all  the  startling  signs  of  the  times,  the  Ad- 
Vent  of  Christ  is  yet  many  years  distant.  Great  divisions 
will  arise  in  churches,  and  probably  not  a  few  preachers 
will  be  ejected  from  their  pulpits,  for  daring  to  conf^s 
these  truths  ;  but  the  "  wise  virgins,  who  understand," 
will  possess  the  sustaining  assurance,  in  the  midst  of  op- 
position, that  in  about  two  years,  and  from  four  to  six 
weeks,  from  the  date  of  the  Covermnt,  (as  shown  in  dia- 
gram f,  hv  the  position  of  the  Manchild's  rapture,)  Christ 
will  take  them  up  from  among  unbelieving  scoffer- 
meet  him  in  the  air ;  and  "  when  he  shall  appear,  we  shall 
be  like  him  •  for  we  shall  see  him  as  ke  ?V 

EVENT  II.  RENEWAL  OF  THE  JEWISH  SACRIFICES  and 

temple-worship  at-  Jerusalem  0  months,  or  9  months  and 
25  days  after  the  Covenant,  (Dan.  viii.  13,  14.) 

One  of  the  first  objects  to  which  the  Jews,  who  are  in- 
duced by  the  seven-years1  treaty  to  migrate  to  Jerusa- 
lem, and  those  who  are  already  settled  there,  will  nat- 
urally turn  their  attention,  wi)l  be  the  reestablishinent 
of  their  tMuple-worship  and  the  restoration  of  the  cere- 
monies of  the  .Mosaic  ritu:sl.  In  ])an.  viii.  13,  this  is 
foretold  to  happen  2300  days  before  the  sanctuary  is 
cleansed,  (by  Anliehrist's  destruction  at  Armageddon,) 
and  as  the  last-mentioned  event  takes  place  exactly  V 
years  and  2£  months  after  the  date  of  the  Covenant,  it 
results  that  the  sacrifices  will  be  commenced  just  295 
•  lays  or  9  months  and  25  days  after  the  date  of  the  Cov- 
enant, and  at  the  distance  of  2300  days  before  the  end 
of  the  7  years  and  2-$-  months,  (or  2595  days.)  The 
passage  in  Dan.  viii.  13,  14,  reads  thus,  "How  long 
shall  be  the  vision  concerning  the  daily  sacrifice  and  the 
transgression  of  desolation,  to  give  both  the  sanctuary  and 
the  host  to  be  trodden  underfoot  .*"  that  is  to  say :  How 


L  or  Tnu  jnwrsn  SAI'-KIPICES.  73 

long  will  tlie  period  be,  (Turing  which  the  sacrifices 
Will  first  be  rest  >ivd,  an<l  tlicn  after  their  removal  the 
•f  the  sanctuary  will  continue?  The  an- 
swer 5-,  1'nto  2300  "'"'//-  ///, v;*  shall  the  sancfttffry  le 
cleansed.  It  is  manifest  that  the  sacrifices  beginning  9 
months  :vnd  -Jo  days  a  Tier  the  Covenant  will  only  con- 
tinue for  9G5  days,  or  2  years  8  months  and  .">  days,  until 
the  eiul  of  the  ii,  ;rs,  beca-  itntfsf  of  the 

week  of  7  years  Antichrist  //•//£  f,///x/j  /7,,  x^v///V<?.  to  rra.9<? 
.  .  -  ..Hit'tOH,  (Dan, 

iod  <>{'  the  subsequent  desolation  of  the 
t"in].K-  l»y  tlie  setting  up  <  on's  im. 

tenog   over  the  ,  and  the 

euppl^mentanr  1\  montos  (Ban.  xil.  7-1-j,   K'.  \.  \i.  L', 
lit.    ful.)      Tims   965  of  the  2300  days   constitjrte  the 
'  'd  of  the  daily  saerilice  :   and   tl;e  ren:aining  l.rj:.' 

j:><»0    days    constitute   the    period    of   tl  ition 

pf  \ '  iry  by  tl  ition  of  the  worship  of  Nn- 

.    The  analogy  of 

i'lliilment  of  the  -J-'JfiO  days  shows  that  'tlicrn 
will   probably  be   a   partial    renewal    of   the  sacrifices  f) 
ill.-  Covenant  and  a  partial  cleansing  of  tho 
-y  -J.")  da;  -  before  the  ( 'onsummution. 
It    Is    said   that    :  -    consider     Mt   ]\foriah    upon 

wlueli  the  Mahoin.-daii  .M"-  ;ue  of  Omar  is  now  standing, 
to  be  the  only  proper  plae«-  i'.r  the  o tiering  of  their  B2 

having  heen  the  consecrated  site  of 

Snlomoifs   Temj  '  the    fact   of   'n<    b«-ing  in    tho 

hand-*  of  tlie  un<-:  the  main  impedi- 

ment to  1  ^ifntion  of  their  sacrificial  rites.     Louis 

Napoleon's   appr  nnnt  with  them  will  pro- 

bahly  permit  the  eon\  e!>i«m  of  this  ^Io><me  of  Omar  into 
.1  Jewish  temple:  it  will  then  be  appropriately  fitted  up 
with  altars  and  sacrificial  tables  and  vessels;  and  the 
daily  lemplc-srrvicos  will  '  \  ed,  accompa- 

nied with  the  burning  of  incense,  and  the  slay  ing  of  oxen 
and  lambs,  (Is.  Ixvi.  3.)  It  is  within  their  Temple  that 
Napoleon  is  to  be  worshipped  as  God  (II.  Thess.  ii.)  3£ 
years  after  the  date  of  the  Covenant. 

Tlie  great  amelioration  in  the  condition  of  the  Jews 
throughout  the  world,  and  the  improvement  in  the  aspect 
of  Jerusalem  itself  during  the  last  few  years,  unequivocally 


4  DBYING-UP    OF  THE    TURKISH   EMPIRE 

indicate  the  partial  restoration  of  Israel  under  the  Anti- 
christ to  be  close  at  hand.  A  resident  comparing  Jeru- 
salem with  what  it  was  seventeen  years  ago,  says  :  "The 
city  was  poor  and  miserable  in  its  appearance,  the  houses 
mean  and  dirty,  the  streets  narrow  and  crooked.  Now 
the  streets  are  wide  and  straight,  and  alive  with  the  busy 
hum  of  traffic.  Many  handsome  dwellings  have  been 
erected,  with  beautiful  gardens  attached,  in  which  flourish 
all  the  luscious  fruits  of  this  favored  clime.  Fine  churches, 
synagogues,  hospitals,  dispensaries,  hotels,  and  stores  are 
everywhere  met  with  ;  and  rich  men  from  Constantinople 
Babylon,  Bagdad,  Damascus,  Egypt,  England,  France, 
and  other  places,  have  contributed  to  improve  and  beautify 
Jerusalem.  The  British  Consul  at  Jerusalem,  in  an  official 
communication  in  1861,  stated  that  ever  since  1844  many 
Jews  have  returned  to  Palestine,  and  the  ill-treatment 
they  formerly  met  with  from  Mahomedans  has  to  a  great 
extent  ceased.  A  most  noticeable  symptom  of  their  prt^ 
paring  for  some  concerted  movement  is  the  formation  W 
Paris  in  I860  of  a  "Universal  Israelite  Alliance"  to  facil- 
itate communication  among  themselves  in  every  quarter 
of  the  globe. 

EVENT  III.  THE  COMPLETE  DRYING-UP  of  the  Turkish 
Empire,  consisting  partly  of  the  separation  of  Syria  from 
Turkey,  within  VJ  or  :>  years  niter  the  Covenant. 

There  is  no  sign  <>f  the  times  that  testifies  more  clearly 
to  the  nearness  of  Christ's  corning  than  the  decay  of  the 
Turkish  power.  Several  hundred  expositors  who  have 
written  during  the  last  300  years  agree  that  the  drying- 
ii])  of  the  river  Euphrates  in  its  yearday  fulfilment  must; 
denote  the  overthrow  of  the  Ottoman  Empire,  as  we 
read  in  Rev.  xvi.  12  :  "And  the  sixth  angel  poured  out 
his  vial  upon  the  great  river  Euphrates,  and  the  water 
thereof  was  dried  up  that  the  icay  of  the  kings  of  the 
East  (the  Jews)  might  be  prepared.  .  .  .  Itehold,  I  come 
as  a  thief."  The  Advent  of  Christ  is  here  stated  to 
happen  immediately  after  the  drying-up  of  the  Turkish 
Empire,  and  therefore  cannot  take  place  until  the  Empire 
is  dissolved.  As  long  as  the  integrity  of  Turkey  is  main- 
tained, Christ  will  delay  his  coming;  but  almost  directly 
it  is  overthrown,  tke  Saviour's  Advent  will  occur.  The 


DRYING   UP   OF  THB  TURKISH   EMPIRE.  75 

prophecy  is  us  plain  as  if  these  verv  words  had  been 
written  in  the  liible:  AS  SOOX  AS*  TIIK  TURKISH 
I.'MIMKE  IS  DISSOLVED,  THE  SECOND  ADVENT 
WILL  TAKE  PLACE. 

It  H  evi.lent  from  Dan.  viii.  0,  2",  that  the  four 
<cinLC<lo!im  of  Greece,  Eirypt,  Syria,  and  what  is  now 
nearly  all  the  rest  of  Turkey,  are  distinctly  to  reappear 
ju<f  before  Christ's  Advent,  and  this  constitutes  another 
remarkable  si^n  of  the  times,  inasmuch  as  l>oth  Greece 
•UK I  Eijypt  have  been  dissevered  from  Turkey  since  1 
and  it  only  remai:  ra  to  be  divided  oil'  from  Tm- 

.  and  then  the  lour  kin^loms  will  Tii<-e  \\  ill  be 

four  of  the  ten  kingdoms  that  are  to  be  ranged  under  the 
military  feollVhip  <>f  XapoK-on  during  his  :U  years"  reiirn 
a-  Antichrist,  and  therefore  there  is  no  ground  for  the 
RppreheL&OH  that  they  \vill  ever  be  permanently  absorbed 
in1.,  lln-  ian  territory.  It  is,  h<  «|ucstion  whether 

tli«-  C/.:ir  mi-ht  H  of  kin.LC  over  one  of 

them,    and    thus    become    one    of    Napoleon's    ten    VK 
khi'_r-.      lint    :  rather  to  be  intimated  that   Kn<sia 

may  s.».in  r\s-i^t  t«»  break  up  the  Turkish  Kmpire,  and  per- 
haj.  >n-tantm«>ple,  and  then  be  <lriven  back 

by  Napoleon  and  the  other  European  powers.  The 
seizure  <»f  Constantinople  and  overthrow  of  the  Turkish 

•  •rnment  will  ju-obably  constitute  the  complete  drying- 
np  of  the  my-tic  Euphra;- 

M-  I\'.  Tin:  SuccESSFn.  INVA-I.>\  of  Egypt  by 
Naj»ol«»on  within  %2  or  3  ier  the  Covenant. 

In   Dan.  \i.  Jl  to  31*  (where  u  the  vile  person,"  or 

*  21  An«l  in  hi.s  nutate  slmll  stand  up  a  vile  person,  to  whom  they 
shall  not  give  the  honor  of  the  kingdom  :  but  he  shall  come  in  peace- 
ably, and  obtain  the  kingdom  by  : 

liii  And  with  the  arms  of  a  flood  shall  they  be  overflown  from  bcfoiu 
him,  and  shall  be  broken ;  yea,  also  the  prince  of  the  covenant. 

23  And  after  the  league  made  with  him  he  shall  work  deceitfully  : 
for  he  shall  come  up,  and  shall  become  strong  with  a  small  people. 

25  And  he  shall  stir  up  his  power  and  his  courage  against  the  king 
of  the  south  with  a  great  army;  and  the  king  of  the  south  shall  be 
Ptirred  up  to  battle  with  a  very  great  and  mighty  army ;  but  he  shall 

••nafcBtaml :  for  they  shall  forecast  devices  against  him. 

26  Yea,  they  that  feed  of  the  portion  of  his  meat  shall  destroy  him, 
and  his  army  shall  overflow  :  and  many  shall  fall  down  slain. 

28  Then  shall  he  return  into  hia  land  with  great  riches ;  and  hia 


76  KAPOLEON'3   INVASION   OF  EGYPT, 

"king  that  shall  do  according  to  his  will,"  (verse  36,)  is 
generally  admitted  to  mean  the  Antichrist,  and  the  kings 
of  the  North  and  the  South  to  signify  the  sovereigns  of 
Syria  and  Egypt)  it  is  clearly  predicted  that  after  the 
Antichrist  has  made  the  seven-years'  league  with  the 
Jews,  he  will  successfully  invade  Egypt,  and  defeat  tho 
army  of  the  Sovereign  of  Egypt  with  great  slaughter, 
and  then  return  to  his  own  land  with  exceedingly  valu- 
able spoil.  The  time  of  this  event  is  distinctly  mentioned 
as  being  between  the  making  of  the  Covenant  (ver.  2'<) 
and  the  setting  up  of  the  Abomination  o.V  years  subse- 
quently, (ver.  31,)  and  is  most  probably  from  6 months  to 
2  years  after  the  date  of  the  Covenant,  in  which  case  it 
will  take  place  before  the  Translation  of  the  Wise  Virgins. 
But  still  it  may  possibly  occur  just  after  the  First  Trans- 
lation. 

The  Antichrist  is  further  represented  as  remaining  for 
an  interval  in  his  own  land,  and  then  again  returning  to- 
ward Egypt,  (about  2  or  3  years  after  the  Covenant,)  but 
is  opposed  by  the.  "  ,<?////w  of  ("/iiffhn"  which  most  pro- 
bably mean  the  KnLflish  navy,  since  there  is  no  other 
fleet  that  would  be  likely  to  oifer  any  effectual  resistance 
to  his  progiv^.  Iiciug  caused  by  this  opposition  to*  re- 
turn back  to  his  land,  he  determines  in  his  indignation  to 
break  the  Covenant  which  he.  had  entered  into  with  the 
Jews.  To  this  end  he  returns  for  the  third  time  toward 
Egypt  and  Palestine,  and  holds  communication  with  some 
apostate  Jews  in  Jerusalem  who  are  willing  to  have  the 
provisions  in  the  Covenant  regarding  Divine  worship  vio- 
lated. By  force  of  arms  the  daily  sacrifice  is  then  tnkvu 
away  and  the  abomination  of  desolation,  which  is  the 

heart  shall  be  against  the  holy  covenant ;  and  he  shall  do  exploits,  and 
return  to  his  own  land. 

i!'.t  At  the  time  appointed  he  shall  return,  and  come  toward  the  south  ; 
but  it  shall  not  be  as  the  former,  or  as  the  latter. 

30  For  the  ships  of  Chittim  shall  come  against  him :  therefore  he 
shall  be  grieved,  and  return,  and  have  indignation  against  the  holy  cov- 
enant: so  shall  he  do;    he  shall  even  return,  and  have  intelligence 
wiih  the? in  that  forsake  the  holy  covenant. 

31  And  arms  shall  stand  on  his  part,  and  they  shall  pollute  the  sanc- 
tu-iry  of  strength,  and  shall  take  away  the  daily  sacrifice,  and  they  shall 
place  the  abomination  that  maketh  desolate. 


NAPOLEON'S  INVASION  OF  EGYPT.  77 

of  Xapoleon    liimself,   is   set   up  in  the  Jewish 

temple. 

This  third  expedition  of  Napoleon  furain>t  l\^ypt  and 
Palestine  is  apparently  described  at  fuller  length  in  verses 
40,41,  which  are  retrospective  and  which  chronologically 
proceffc  ferae  31,  because  the  time  of  the  ?W,  at  which 
the\  fd  to  commence,  is  spoken  of  in  Dan.  xii. 

1  a-  that  t'Hie  when  M'«-im<l  x/tafl  */////</  >(}>,  which  is 
evidently  Michael's  war  with  Satan  (Kev.  xii.  7)  seven 
months  helbiv  Napoleon's  8-J-  -ution.  The 

Kin«_r  "f  i  >N  ri;;  \\  ith  mant/ 

,s7//y>.-.\  uhi.-ii  he  will  probably  obiain  I'mm  s»>me  friendly 
marilim*  •  •omin^  against  Napo- 

leon,   wlio    n<«\  ci'tln-K-.-s    overil«»ws    :iiid  pyer   and 

:>    into    the    u'lorioiis    l.-ind,    (Palestine,)    :uid    thU    i» 
when    he    enoqmp  .  J  .  •   .  --ileni 

with    his   an;  up    his    inin^e  in  the  Temple1. 

The  tween   XapoK-on 

ia  and  K.iryjit    is  addi- 

•  7  niontl,  the 

pould  not  1)(; 

j'e    at    a    I  :  iod, 

iiird   part  of  the  s:ea  (the   j 

neare>t  Knr«»pe)  will  1>e  dotn.yed  under  the  second 
trump,  t  ilit -v.  \iii.)  4  or  5  months  before  the  oi-  years 

upland   by  Xapoleon^doe;s 

until  about  the  be^innii.Lr  ('i'  :  ears, 

and  therefore  there  i>  &o  reaaon  \\hy  the  ships  of  CTuttini 

and    the    imi/^j    N///y;x    may    n.»i     1-f    i.lentical    with    the 

British    navy.      The    remaining   4   years   of    Napoleon's 

career   after    his    \  kin^s   of   Ivj'ypt    and 

i,  are  described    inverses   -11    to   4f).      It    seems   that 

he    will    liav.  «»f   Jerusalem    during   the    3^- 

}  ears'  Tribulation,  and  then,  while  elsewhere,  will  receive 

imp!  '.in ITS,  which  wiil  cause  him  to  lead  up  a  vast 

army  to  exterminate  the  Jews.      Having  encamped  with 

his  host3xt//?6/i  the  glorious  holy  mountain,  between  the 

.  (the  Mediterranean  and  ])ead  Sea,)  he  will  suddenly 

cume  to  Jus  em/,  and  none  shall  help  him. 

EVENT  V.  Tin:  COMING  OF  CHRIST  IN  THE  AJB,  the 
Resurrect  ion  of  the  sleeping  saints,  and  Translation  of 


78  FIRST    STAGE   IN   THE    ADVENT. 

the  144,000  Wise  Virgins  (or  Man  child  Rev.  xii.  5)  about 
two  years  and  from  four  to  six  weeks  after  the  Covenant 
(Rev.  xiv.  1-5.  Thess.  iv,  16) 

Tliis  event  is  shown  in  many  passages  of  Scripture  to 
take  place  before  the  3|-  years'  Great  Tribulation,  (see 
Chapter  iv.,)  and  the  precise  time  of  its  occurrence  is 
discovered  by  the  chronological  position  of  the  Rapture 
of  the  Manchild  (Rev.  xii.  5)  in  the  literal-day  fulfilment, 
l>i  Ing  ascertained  from  its  chronological  position  in  the 
year-day  fulfilment.  The  different  visions  of  the  Seals, 
Trumpets,  Vials,  etc.,  in  Revelation,  are  fulfilled  first  on 
the  year-day  scale  within  about  1872  years,  and  secondly 
on  the  literal-day  scale  within  about  1872  days,  and  the 
second  fulfilment  is  a  miniature  fac-sirnile  of  the  first ;  the 
relative  order  of  events  in  each  fulfilment  being  almost 
exactly  the  same.  Thus  as  the  year-day  Rapture  of  the 
Manchild  is  evidently  the  Ascension  of  Christ  in  A.D.  29- 
33,  at  the  distance  of  from  1838  to  1843  years  before  the 
End  of  this  Dispensation  in  1871-2 ;  therefore  the  literal- 
day  Rapture  of  the  ^anchild,  which  incontestably  denotes 
the  Ascension  of  the  Wise  Virgins,  will  be  at  the  distance 
of  from  1838  to  1843  days,  that  is  rather  more  than  five 
years,  before  the  End  ;  and  as  the  End  of  this  Dispensation 
will  be  seven  years  and  2£  months,  or  2595  days  after  the 
date  of  the  Covenant,  therefore  the  ascension  of  the  Wise 
Virgins  will  thus  be  from  752  to  757  days,  in  other  words, 
(allowing  an  ample  margin  to  avoid  particularity  as  to  a 
precise  day,)  two  years  and  from  four  to  six  weeks  after 
the  date  of  the  Covenant.* 

*  The  advent  of  Christ  and  Resurrection  and  Translation  of  the 
saints  are  also  further  shown  to  happen  in  their  first  stage  rather 
more  than  five  years  before  the  End,  by  the  fact  of  their  being  dis- 
tinctly described  in  Rev.  vii.  9-17,  viii.  1,  xi.  15-19,  xvi.  15-17,  as 
taking  place  just  before  or  at  the  commencement  of  the  7th  seal, 
7th  trumpet,  and  7th  vial,  which,  in  their  year-day  fulfilment,  begin 
nearly  simultaneously  about  five  years  before  the  End. 

It  is,  moreover,  manifest  from  Rev.  xiv.  4,  15,  that  there  is  a  First- 
fruits  or  smaller  and  earlier  ingathering  and  ascension  of  144,000 
living  saints  a  short  time  BEFORE — and  also  a  Harvest  or  much  larger 
and  later  ingathering  of  living  saints  AFTER — the  fall  of  Babylon 
and  I5£  years  persecution  by  the  Beast  and  worship  of  his  image. 
And  that  Christ  will  come  to  translate  the  watchful  saints  before 
this  awful  3J  years,  is  obvious  from  Rev.  iii.  10.  Luke  xxi.  36,  xvii. 
28. 


THE   FIRST  TRANSLATION.  79 

Ignorant  persons  who  might  think  that  the  texts,  "  it  is 
not  for  you  to  know  the  times  or  the  seasons,"  or 
"  of  that  day  and  hour  knoweth  no  man,"  prohibit  such 
accurate  knowledge  of  the  time  of  the  Second  Advent, 
should  remember  that  those  words  were  spoken  in  the 
present  tense  to  the  then  existing  generation,  and  before 
the  gift  of  the  Book  of  Revelation. 

As  soon  as  we  arrive  at  the  period  of  two  years 
and  from  four  to  six  wei-ks  after  the  date  of  the 
Covenant,  wo  sli:ill  niter  upon  |  •  -lomn  ox; 

:ifi.»n,  wln-n  those  «•!'  u  :-'4'ins  in:;; 

translated  at    any  moment.     Tin-   i;:  t.-int  ChrUt 
into  tho  air,  (l  The--;.  iv.  16;  \l  •  !:  \vo  shall  l>e 

chiln^'M1  inti»  the  likeness  of  his  i;Iorilied  l>ody,and  caught 
up,  like  Klijah  in  tho  whirl  wind  —  withehariots  and  lior-. 
fire,  until  after  ascefldl  bf  a!»->ve  th<-  earth, 

we  shrill  !>«•  u-li'-rt'd   into  the  presence  ol'  the  Lord  Jesus, 
surrounded   l»y  h'  the  N'ow  .Jeru<:i- 

lein  or  IIi':iviii!v  /:«;),  where  We  shall   roniain   alxnit  live 
year-,  until   the   md   of  the  Great  Tribulation,  and   then 


*  1  The.**,  iv.  1  die  I>ord  him*-lf  s-hall  drs«vnd  from 

i,   ami  with  tho 
trump  of  (iod:   and  til  :!rst: 

-M7  Ilien  we  which  Me  i]  ight  op  together 

with  tliorn  in  th-  :...nl  in   the  air:   and  so  shall  we 

CVIT  !>••  with  thi>  I^orJ." 

The   A|M»<tl«-   IMMV   L  -rh   tlic  Translations  in   the  general 

ftUtumcnt  :   "  Then  v.  :iad  reniain  sli^l  be  OMQghl  up.'' 

II.  •,  .  :  u  1  And  1  •  stood   011   tho 

raoun'  I  with  him  an  h  :  ind  four  tlu/'.isand,  having 

;licr's  nanif  written  in  tlu-ir  foreheads. 
••  J    A:;:  .-iL'aron,  :n  tho  voice  of  many  \v.i 

tliunder:  and  I  heard  the  voice  of  harpers 
:i^  with  tli. 

-•'ing  as  it  were  a  new  song  before  the  tlirono,  and  be- 
be  f<«ir  beasts,  and  the  elders:  and  no  man  could  learn  that  song 
but  the  hundred  and  forty  and  four  thousand,  which  were  redeemed 
from  the  earth. 

U4  These  are  they  which  were  not  defiled  with  women  ;  for  they  are 
are    th"\-  w'nii-h  follow   the   Lamb  wliithersoever   he 
\-:>rc  redeemed  from  among  men,  being  the  firstfruits 
'u»d  and  to  the  Ijamb. 

44  5  And  in  their  mouth  wns  found  no  guile  :  for  they  are  without 
fault  before  the  throne  of  (> 

The  following  passages  also  refer  to  this  First  Translation:  1  Cor. 
xv.  52;  Dan.  xii.  1-8  ;  Matt,  xxiv.  28,  37-42;  xxv.  10;  Luke  xiv  22' 
Kev.  iii.  in  ;  vii.  1-8  ;  xii.  5,  G  ;  xi.  18  ;  xvi.  15. 


80  TRANSLATION    OF   THE   WISE   VIRGINS. 

descend  to  the  earth,  mounted  upon  white  horses,  (Rev 
xix.,)  and  execute  the  final  judgment  upon  the  ungodly . 
After  this,  the  Lord,  with  his  glorified  saints,  will  reigu 
over  the  earth  for  1000  years. 

It  is  not  at  all  .certain  that  Christ  will  be  visibly  man 
ifested  to  the  world  at  this  stage  in  his  Advent  about  two 
years,  and  from  4  to  6  weeks  after  the  Covenant.  It  is 
doubtful  whether  there  will  even  be  any  appearances  in 
the  skies  to  indicate  the  solemn  transaction  that  is  being 
accomplished:  "the  voice  of  the  archangel  and  the  trump 
of  God  "  may  be  only  audible  to  those  who  are  to  rise 
heavenward  in  obedience  to  the  divine  summons ;  and 
the  foolish  virgins  and  the  ungodly  that  are  left  behind 
may,  perhaps,  only  discover,  from  the  unaccountable  <lis- 
appearauce  of  the  Wise  Virgins,  that  Christ  has  indeed 
come  "as  a  thief."  It  is  not  precisely  revealed  whether 
the  upward  ascent  of  the  raised  and  translated  saints  to 
meet  Christ  in  (lie  air  will  l>e  conducted  visibly,  so  as  to 
be  di>tinrtly  witnessed  by  those  remaining  on  the  eartli, 
or  whether  it  will  he  effected  imperceptibly  by  their  sud- 
denly vanishing,  like  a  vapor  that  exhal;  s  from  tlte  sur- 
face of  the  sea.  It  is  evident  that  the  ilhct  of  this  mo- 
mentous event  having  occurred,  will  be  very  widely  re- 
sized ;  for  an  unprecedented  revival  of  religion  is 
n  presenhnl  as  immediately  taking  plaee  among  the  fool- 
ish virgins  and  the  unconverted,  against  whom  the,  door 
of  the  first  translation  will  haw-  been  shut.  It  is,  there- 
fore, to  be  inferred  that  some  very  convincing  evidence 
will  have  been  afforded  in  order  to  overcome  the  deep  pre- 
judice and  blindness  universally  prevalent  respe-ctmg  tho 
Second  Advent,  and  this  consideration  favors  the  view  that 
possibly  1he  voice  of  the  archangel  may  be  a  sound  that 
will  audibly  reverberate  throughout  the  globe  like  the  crash 
often  thousand  thunders  or  the  explosion  of  innumerable 
parks  of  artillery,  startling  the  infidel  and  ungodly  world 
from  its  slumber  of  carnal  security  and  unbelief.  Th.1 
exact  number  of  the  Wise  Virgins  is  stated  in  Rev.  vii. 
ynd  xiv.  to  be  144,000,  and  there  is  no  valid  reason  for 
understanding  the  number  otherwise  than  literally.  The 
total  sum  of  those  who  are  the  subjects  of  this  first  trans- 
lation is  intimated  to  be  so  small  in  comparison  with 
the  fur  more  abundant  ingathering  that  will  be  caught, 


GEEAT    REVIVAL   AFTER   THE   FIRST   TRANSLATION.      81 

up  in  the  second  translation  5  years  later,  that  even  if 
were  not  stated  to  be  144,000,  we  should  be 

led  to  form  very  nearly  the  same  estimate  from  all  the  other 
T  to  the  point.    If  that  proportion  of  the 

^!'!  .ition  which  lias  any  ae  ,uaintauce  with  Gos- 

p  •!  truth  be  c :>midered  to  amount  to  about  150  millions, 

th -M  the  removal  from  aiftoug  them  of  111,000  persons 

•  me  out  of  every  thousand, 
ica  r;:i  1  England  tl  ••••  would  probably 

be   as   hi  -n   hundred  and  fifty. 

-Aud   if  1  of  all  the  nominal 

Christiana  t»  \  \  1,000  wise 

r  of  tlie  ten  mil- 
lions converted  p  irsons;  \  proportion  of  one 
•  y  :   in   o                                  wriH   1><- about  seventy 
.:.       I      must   be   remera- 

1»    •••  1    ;'.:•    r1!.'   foolish  unconverted,  but 

Backsliding  state, 
'it  are  finally 
!  translation. 

F  I  RELIGION 

and  of  M  virLr'ms   and 

the  mh,  will  follow 

the  \Vi~  -  \'irLTi:i>.      (U«-v.  xiv.  6.) 
It  i  i4  tii.it  t!  .of  one  out  of  about 

•-will  produce  agiv  ion.    Lists  of 

the  "('  the  circumstances 

under  which  they  have  disappeared,  will  till  the  journals  of 
the  day;  but  as  very  few  are  aware  that  this  is  the  man- 
ner in  which  the  Second  Advent  is  to  commence,  it  ia 
likely  that  many  will  account  for  the  mysterious  event 
by  every  explanation  except  the  ri^ht  one.  Especially 
a>  the  ordinary  course  of  nature  will  continue  undis- 
turbed for  several  mouths  subsequently,  the  ungodly  wiU 
i  recover  from  their  temporary  alarm  and  become 
more  hardened,  like  Pharaoh  and  the  Egyptians  of  old. 
]>ut  the  brief  period  of  respite  afforded  by  these  few 
months  will  be  diligently  employed  by  the  pious  persona 
then  on  the  earth  in  preaching  the  Gospel  and  warning 
men  not  to  worship  Napoleon  or  his  image,  which  is 
about  to  be  set  up.  It  is  during  this  lull  before  the 
coming  storm,  and  just  after  the  translation  of  the  144,- 
000  Wise  Virgins  to  the  Heavenly  Zion,  that  the  first  seal 


82      GREAT   REVIVAL    AFTER   THE   FIRST   TRANSLATION. 

in  Rev.  viL,  and  the  three  angel  messages  ^in  Rev.  xiv,, 
have  their  ultimate  literal-day  fulfilment,  in  which  the 
saints  remaining  on  the  earth  are  represented  as  being 
filled  with  an  extraordinary  fervor  and  zeal,  and  proclaim- 
ing on  every  side :  "  Fear  God  and  (jive  glory  to  him,  for 
the  hour  of  his  judgment  is  come."  As  the  Pentecostal 
Revival  was  under  the  first  year-day  seal,  so  aRevival  even 
greater  will  occur  under  the  first  literal-day  seal.  The 
prophecy  of  the  angel  carrying  the  everlasting  Gospel  to 
every  nation,  kindred,  tongue,  and  people,  will  then  l>o 
accomplished  by  innumerable  copies  of  the  Bible  boing 
circulated  through  every  country,  especially  in  heathen 
lands,  to  an  extent  never  before  known,  and  the  seed 
thus  sown  will  by  harrowed  in  during  the  subsequent  3.V 
years'  Great  Tribulation,  when  events  will  furnish  so 
striking  a  commentary  on  Revelation,  that  none  who 
read  it  can  fail  to  be  warned  against  worshipping  the 
Antichrist.  Many  Scripture  types  and  predictions  show 
that  there  will  be  an  outpouring  of  the  Holy  Spirit  far 
more  abundant  than  at  the  day  of  Pentecost,  and  that  it 
will  be  characterized  by  the  same  features,  such  as  be- 
lievers having  all  things  in  common,  and  being  empow- 
ered to  work  miracles  and  speak  with  tongues.  It  is  by 
this  means  that  so  many  missionaries  will  be  raised  up 
who  are  represented  in  H"v.  xiv.  6,  7,  as  then  going 
forth  to  preach  Second  Advent  truth  to  the  heathen. 
The  interval  during  which  tliis  great  diffusion  of  the 
Gospel,  consequent  upon  th:j  translation  of  the  Wise  Vir- 
gins, will  continue*,  appears  to  be  about  ten  months,*  at 

*  There  is  strong  ground  for  believing  with  divers  expositors 
that  some  of  the  144,000  wise  virgins,  or  else  literal  angels,  will 
then  come  from  the  heavens  to  assist  in  proclaiming  the  Gospel 
everywhere. 

Not  only  is  open  confession  of  a  belief  in  the  immediate  and 
definite  nearness  of  Christ's  personal  Advent  necessary  to  constitute 
any  one  a  wise  virgin,  but  also  ft  high  degree  of  actual  as  well  as 
imputed  sanctification,  (Rev.  xiv.  4,  6.)  It  is  evidently  possible, 
even  in  this  life,  to  become,  by  increased  faith  in  Jesus  and  prayer, 
wholly  sanctified  and  be  preserved  blameless  unto  the  coming  of  Christ, 
(1  Thess.  v.  23,)  and  cleansed  from  all  sin  and  unrighteousness,  (1 
John  i.  7,  9,  iii.  3,)  and  redeemed  from  all  iniquity,  (Titus  ii.  14, 
John  xvii.  17,  Ps.  li.  7,  Eph.  i.  4,  etc.)  See  Wesley  on  Christian 
Perfection,  Foster  on  Christian  Purity,  Mrs.  Palmer's  Way  of 
Holiness  and  other  works,  Boardman's  Higher  Christian  Life ;  also 
the  Guide  to  Holiness,  and  Beauty  of  Holiness,  published  monthly 
at  Beekman  St.,  New  York. 


THE   FIRST   FOUR  TRUMPETS.  £3 

the  end  of  which  peace  will  be  taken  from  the  earth 
at  the  literal-day  opening  of  the  second  seal.  There 
will  yet,  however,  be  an  additional  seven  months  to 
elapse  before  the  3^  years'  Great  Tribulation  begins  with 
the  placing  of  the  image  of  Louis  Napoleon  in  the  Jew- 
ish temple,  and  *feh0d£k«(MUversal  warfare  will  prevail 
during  this  seven  months,  much  will  be  done  by  "the 
!'•  th:it  do  know  their  (rod/'  in  forewarning  mankind 
of  tii.'  dreadful  pettMUlion  about  to  arise,  and  remind- 
ing them  that  it  is  emphatically  wil h  reference  to  this 
ti  the  promise  is  made:  "  Whosoever  shall  call 
I  shall  be  saved." — Joel  ii.  32. 

TIIK  M;XT  six  KVKNTS  will  take  plan*  almost  entirely 
within  the  concluding  seven  months  of  the  lirst  3£  years 
of  (he  7  years  of  the  CoveaMt4veck. 

K  v  i:  >  i •  V 1 1 .  I:NT  OF  ASTOUNDING  PHYSICAL 

1*11  r:\o.\iigr4,  such  a-  hail  and  lire  falling  on  the  earth,  a 
third  pai"  tnd  frr-h  watrr  becoming  blood,  and  a 

third  part  of  th-  luminarir  <  dipped.  (Rev.  viii.) 

Th'.  irvellousi  sontinues  through- 

out the  la-t  nine  month*  of  the  primary  -'JA-  years,  and  is 
d  by  the  tir-t  t'oiir  Trumpets.  As  the  lirst  Trumpet 
d  to  h.r  accomplished  in  the  yew-day 

fulfilment  from  about  AD.  -J.V)  to  A.I>.  :JCo,  it  s  eorre,H'.>ond- 
in-j;  po-.ii  ion  in  the  literal-day  fulfilment  will  be  from 
about  the  luth  day  of  the  Dili  month  of  the  3d  year  to 
the  I  1th  day  of  the  l.st  month  of  the  4th  year,  (reckoning 
from  the  date  of  the  Covenant  :)  and  during  part  or  the 
whole  of  this  period  of  nearly  four  months,  literal  /«/// 
J  fire  mil  'h  blood  will  be  cast  on  the  etvth, 

f  part  of  />,  and  all  green  gwss 

<t  up.  This  plague,  as  well  as  those  caused  by  me 
other  trumpets  and  by  the  vials  has  had  its  counterpart 
in  the  plagues  inflicted  by  Moses  upon  the  Egyptians, 
which  were  evidently  intended  as  types  of  these  yet  un- 
fulfilled plagues;  and  a  decisive  and  unanswerable  argu- 
ment is  thus  afforded  against  the  objections  of  the  unbe- 
lieving skeptic,  who  denies  the  probability  of  this  literal 
fulfilment  of  Revelation  ;  for  it  is  obvious  that  the  deiivT- 
erance  of  the  Israelites  out  of  the  hand  of  Pharaoh  was, 
in  all  its  circumstances,  preeminently  a  type  of  the  far 
greater  deliverance  of  the  Christian  and  Jewish  CLurch 


84  THE   SECOHD   TRUMPET. 

from  the  tyranny  of  the  last  great  Antichrist  at  the  time 
of  the  Final  Crisis.  The  extent  of  the  calamity  caused 
by  the  first  trumpet  cannot  be  accurately  estimated  unless 
we  know  the  period  of  the  year  at  which  it  will  occur. 
Such  a  hailstorm  between  October  and  April  would  cause 
far  less  damage  than  at  any*  other  season,  when  it  would 
destroy  all  the  crops  and  the  harvest.  The  statement 
that  all  green  grass  will  be  burnt  up  seems  to  imply  that 
it  will  happen  in  the  spring  or  summer.  Its  precise  time 
will,  however,  be  ascertainable  as  soon  as  the  seven-years' 
Covenant  is  made. 

"And  the  second  angel  sounded,  and  as  it  were,  a 
great  mountain  burning  with  fire  was  cast  into  the  sea, 
and  the  third  part  of  the  sea  became  blood  ;  and  the  third 
part  of  the  creatures  that  were  in  the  sea,  and  had  life, 
died ;  and  the  third  2^ctrt  of  the  ships  were  destroyed" 
The  judgment  inflicted  under  this  second  trumpet  will 
continue  nearly  two  months  after  the  close  of  the  first 
trumpet,  and  culminato  in  the  destruction  of  the  ships, 
three  or  four  months  before  the  3.}  years'  Tribulation. 
Some  brilliantly  luminous  object,  as- it  were  a  burning 
mountain  or  pillar  of  fire,  will  be  cast  into  the  sea,  a  third 
part  of  which  (that  part  which  is  adjacent  to  Europe) 
will  become  blood;  and  a*  a  natural  consequence,  every 
living  creature  in  the  third  part,  which  is  thus  affected 
will  die,  and  their  carcases,  floating  upon  the  surface  of 
the  crimson,  blood-dyed  waters,  and  breeding  pestilence 
by  their  insufferable  odor,  will  present  a  spectacle  of  un- 
equalled horror.  All  the  ships  likewise  that  are  in  that 
same  third  part  of  the  sea  will  be  destroyed,  being  doubt- 
less consumed  by  the  devouring  ilames  that  will  be  kin- 
dled by  the. fiery  cloud  which,  like  a  burning  mountain, 
had  previously  fallen  upon  the  ocean.  Subsequent  inter- 
communication between  different  countries  by  sea  will 
be  greatly  impeded  by  thi*  unexampled  destruction  of 
vessels.  oNTot  a  few  of  the  gigantic  iron-plated  men-of- 
war  which  are  now  being  constructed  by  France  and 
England  will  probably  be  among  the  ships  that  are  thus 
destroyed.  A  larger  proportion  of  French  war- vessels 
may  escape,  because  many  of  them,  being  engaged  in  dif- 
ferent quarters  of  the  globe,  in  carrying  out  Napoleon's 
schemes  of  universal  conquest,  may  be  outside  the  third 


TIIIRD   AND  FOURTH  TRUMPET&  85 

of  ihe  sea   which   is  the  scene   of  this   visitation. 
''tic  third  angel  sounded,  and  there  fell  a  great 
•..'/////,  ti.i   it  a:  r<-  </  l>nn>>,  ////</  ft  fell 
'  f/tt!  third  part  of  the  rive  ywj,  the  f 

1  the  name  of  the  star  is  called  Worm- 
'  f'u    ////>,/  jHtrf  <>f  the  waters  bviiii*'    \\~orni- 
ico<>  many  men  died  of  the  waters,  because  they 

were  made  bitter"     (Rev.  viii.  10,  11.) 

"  The  great    star"'   hero   spoken  of  need  not  neci 

riiy  mean   a   lirmamental   star,  as   the   word   is   lre([iiently 

i   to  Minify  an   an<_rel   <>r  any  person  of  distinction,  as 

in  .1  'ii.  7,  Dan.  viii.  1<>,  Kev.  xii.  4,  I-aiah  xiv.  12. 

wl,"!h«T  .a   animate  a;_rent, 

auch  as  :i   fallen  :i  it,  like  a  ilarn- 

iiiLj  meii-'>r,  (in  wliieh  .  !>ut  ])rohably 

ahov»  ilie  rivers,)  it 

L(  tnat  !»;-  \vdx  of  worni- 

•1  will   !;'•  '«>  all   fresh   water 

in  the  th'ml  pan  oftl  all  salt,  water 

lia«l  pre»  I    into  1)1«M»«1  ;   and  the  infusion 

of  I  liis  hit  t  <•;•  my  men,  and 

r. -alt  in  their  death.     This  j-hlLf-n  '  ;auu- 

p -t  will   continue,  in  »  greater  or  less  degree,  about  04 

<lays,    l» ••caii^e    ia    tlie   year-day  fuUilment   it    continued 

ATS,  from  412  to  470. 

At  the  4th  trumpet,  the  third  part  of  the  sun,  moon,  and 
stars  will  be  darkened.  The  prophecy  further  states, 
"  ths  dny  .s7/'  :-/-  «  t/tfnf  />'f,'f  <>f  ff%  and  the  nif/ht 

likewise  ;"an<l  if  this  is  accepted  as  th.-  correct  rendering 
of  i  ,,  then  it  would  imply  that  the  usual  amount 

of  li'_rht  whi-  ii  during  the  day  and  at  ni^ht-time 

Avill  be  withheld  every  dav  and  ni'_rht  tor  one  third  of  the 
tini"  of  its  ordinary  continuance,  'fhis  will  diminish  the 
li.irht  of  eaeh  twcnty-f»:ir  hours  in  duration,  and  will  not 
be  at  all  the  result  of  the  first-mentioned  darkening  of 
one  third  of  the  luminaries,  which  would  only  diminish 
the  light  in  strength  and  lustre.  The  date  of  this  phe- 
nomenon, which  probably  will  last  a  few  days,  will  be 
about  58  days  before  the  1260  days  of  infidel  persecution, 
just  as  t  late  of  this  trumpet  in  476  was  58  years 

before  the  1260  years  of  papal  dominancy. 

Thus   the  first  four  trumpets  are  foreshown  to  com- 


86          THE  DEVIL  CAST  TO  THE  EARTH. 

mence  respectively  about  nine,  five,  three,  and  two 
months  before  Napoleon's  3£  years'  reign  as  Antichrist ; 
and  the  fearful  sights  and  great  signs  introduced  by  them 
in  the  heavens  above  and  in  the  earth  beneath,  and  in 
the  waters  under  the  earth,  will  give  ample  warning  to 
mankind  of  the  awful  woes  that  are  about  to  follow. 


EVENT  VIII.  —  WAR  IN  HEAVEN,  and  Expulsion  of 
Satan  and  his  legions  from  the  air  on  to  the  earth. 

A  great  battle  is  about  to  be  fought  in  the  heavens, 
(Rev.  xii.  7-12,  Dan.  xii.  1,)  in  which  Satan  and  his  hosts 
will  be  attacked  by  Michael  and  his  angels,  and  cast  out 
of  the  heavenly  places  or  regions  of  the  atmosphere  into 
the  earth,  whereupon  a  son^  of  victory  will  bo  raised  in 
heaven,  and  an  admonitory  voice  exclaim:  "Woe  to  the 
inhabitants  of  the  earth  and  of  the  sea,  for  th&  devil  is 
<••>.••>  </,>ion  to  you,  having  great  wrath,  because  he  Icnow- 
eth  that  he  hath  but  a  short  time."  This  occurrence  fur- 
nishes a  solution  to  the  otherwise  inexplicable  mystery  of 
Antichrist's  unprecedented  power.  Satan,  who  is  at 
present  "  the  Prince  of  the  power  of  the  air,"  and  leader 
of  the  "  wicked  spirits  in  heavenly  places,"  (Eph.  ii.  2, 
vi.  12,)  having  even  access  to  the  presence  of  God, 
(1  Kings  xxii.,  Job  ii.,  Rev.  xii.  10,)  is  to  be  expelled  from 
the  aerial  regions,  and  restricted  to  this  earth  as  the 
sphere  of  his  operations.  The  time  when  this  is  to  hap- 
pen is  clearly  revealed  in  Rev.  xii.  to  be  shortly  after  the 
Wise  Virgins  or  Manchild  have  been  caught  up  into 
the  air  to  meet  Christ,  previously  to  the  3£  years'  Tribu- 
lation. The  presence  of  Christ  with  his  raised  and  trans- 
lated saints  "  in  the  air"  (1  Thess.  iv.  17)  necessitates  the 
dejection  of  Satan  from  that  region,  and  therefore  Hie 
7th  year-day  Vial  is  at  that  very  juncture  poured  "into 
the  air,"  in  order  to  dislodge;  him.  Being  cast  to  the 
earth,  and  gnashing  his  teeth  with  the  wildness  of  de- 
gpair,  "knowing  that  his  time  is  short,"  and  that  his 
doom  is  sealed,  he  summons  up  all  his  strength  to  mala; 
a  last  expiring  effort  to  exterminate  the  Church  Militant. 
The  plan  he  adopts  is  described  at  full  length  in  Rev.  xiii., 
which  is  a  narrative  of  the  actions  of  Napoleon  and  the 
Pope  (the  two-horned  Beast)  during  the  final  3£  years. 


FLIGHT   INTO   THE    WILDERNESS.  gf 

He  gives  his  power  and  se.it  and  great  authority  "  to  the 

'.ieli  hail  the  wound   •  rd  and  did  live." 

This  is  none  other  than  Louis  Napoleon,  the  last  repre- 

M-nfative  of  the  Roman   Kmpire,  v.  -t  oration 

of  the    Xap  »leonie,  dyna<  the   seventh 

'•nmient,  whie'i    w  as  "  wound.  >d    to 

'•"  al   Waterloo  in  1815.     Having  tlitis  5n\v~ 

miversal  power,  Satan  will   energize  :uul  in- 

hini  c%  to    make    war   with    the   saints    for  forty-two 

months,  and    6ve*  :ind    t<>    slay   all   who  will 

•,  until   h  -yed  with 

The  irraud  secret 

'iiunan   power  whicii  Napoleon    will   acquire 

is  thus  explained  l.y  the  la-t  th:it  the  Dra^m,  after  being 

cast  '  .  \vill.  through  hi-;  ^p.-ri-l  in-f  ninu-ntality, 

luct  the   '  :uili    airaiust    the  Christian 

being   aK«>  east    down  with 

in,  will  niter  into  the  unL,rndly.  and  Cftuso  them  to  be- 

:iate  iiend^.      ])emoni- 
ntly  been  ri-vived   l>y  sj)ir- 

ituali-ui,    wi/  .cecdinirly    ]>rrvalent,    and 

•:  1  Bonders  will    b«-  ^hown    by  tin-  mediums', 
BO  as  to  if  it  were  possible,  the  to  /•//  '  M.     The 

tim.-  na  "  the  air"  will  be   about 

LM(>  day-;,  or  seven  months,  before  NapoleonN  126*0  days' 
peri  its  year-day  fuHilnunt   by  the  over- 

throw of  :u  was  210  ye;  v  the  1200  years 

BUprema 


S  r  IX.  —  FLIGHT  OP  MANY  OF  Tin:  S.VIXTS  into  tho 
wil«i  i  •-!    probably  some  remote  region  of  the 

Un:  8.      (Rev.  xii.  6,  14.) 

In   Rev.  xii.  1:}.,  14,  we  read  :  k'  An<l  when  the  f>ragon 

"O5  cast  into  the  earth,  he  persecuted  the  100- 

•    irhffh  ^brought  forth  the  M<n)<-li't1<l.     And  to  the 

(>f  a  great  eaf/1*\  tlt"t  she 

7/«  '*,'//'•'  .^'/  in'o  the  wilderness,  i/<fo  1>>  r  place,  where  s/te  is 

•  a  time,  and  times,  and  half  a  time,  from  the 

serpent."     The  Devil  and  his  hosts   being 

driven'  from  the  heavens,  will   instigate   the  wicked   bit- 

terly to  persecute  that  portion  of  Christ's  Church  which 

maiuing  on  the  earth,  and  from  the  midst  of  whicL 


88  FLIGUf   INTO   THE    WILDKJSN.B33. 

the  Wise  Virgins  had  previously  been  caught  up.  Bu< 
the  persecution  will  not  be  so  severe  before  as  after  the 
beginning  of  the  3£  years' Tribulation.  England  and  the 
European  Continent  will  doubtless  be  the  scene  of  its  com- 
mencement, and  a  great  number  of  Christians  who  under- 
stand from  Prophecy  what  Napoleon  is  about  to  do,  will 
naturally  desire  to  escape  to  a  remote  and  secluded  region, 
where  they  may  be  beyond  his  reach.  For  this  purpose 
no  place  could  be  suggested  as  more  appropriate  than 
some  unexplored  region  in  America.  And  this  scorns  to 
be  the  vc*ry  locality  designated  in  Prophecy.  For  as  in 
the  year-day  fulfilment  the  great  eagle  with  two  wings 
represented  the  llomrm  Empire,  which  had  an  eagle  for 
its  heraldic  symbol,  so  in  the  literal  fulfilment  it  must 
necessarily  denote  a  country  that  has  a  great  eagle  as  its 
national  emblem;  and  no  nation  corresponds  with  this 
ition  so  completely  as  the  United  States.  France 
could  not  be  signified,  for  it  will  be  the  persecuting 
power  at  that  time.  It  has  long  been  the  opinion  of  some 
exp.  ;:L  the  Cnited  States  is  represented  by  this 

eagle  ;  and  it  is  highly  improbable  that  Prophecy  which 
especially  traces  the  history  of  the  Christian  Church 
would  make  no  direct  mention  of  a  country  that  occupies 
so  conspicuous  and  important  a  position  among  the  na- 
tions of  Christendom.  The  heraldic  emblems  of  England 
and  France  arc  referred  to  in  Prophecy  as  being  respect- 
ively a  lion  (Ezek.  xxxviii.  Itf)  and  three  frogs,  (llev. 
xvi.  13,)  which  were  the  ancient  arms  of  France.  And 
it  is  therefore  not  unreasonable  to  suppose  that  the  na- 
tional arms  of  the  United  States  would'also  be  mentioned. 
Although  it  seems  that  the  United  States  will  help 
Christians  to  escape  into  the  wilderness,  by  permitting 
them  to  pass  through  its  territory  unmolested,  in  order 
to  seek1  a  distant  retreat  before  the  >°4  years'  persecution 
begins  ;  yet  as  soon  as  that  awful  persecution  commences, 
Americans  well  as  every  other  part  of  Christendom,  will 
be  the  scene  of  an  unparalleled  slaughter  of  the  saints  and 
temporary  triumph  of  infidelity. 

Only  a  portion  of  the  saints  will  be  able  to  flee  into  the 
wilderness,  for  we  read  in  Rev.  xii.  17  of  the  remnant  of 
the  womtitis  seed  who  were  unable  thus  to  escape  from 
the  Dragon's  assaults.  The  flight  will  partially  commence 


FALJ,   OJb'   BABYLON.  89 

as  soon  as  the  Who  Virgins  are  caught  up,  (Rev.  xii.  6  ;) 
but  will  principally  take  placo  about  t\vo  montlis  after 
the  casting  down  of  Satan,  just  as  its  year-clay  fulfilment 
consisted  in  the  protection  I  to  the  Church  from 

37'J  to  305  byTheod  55  years  after  the 

overthrow  of  Paganism  in  32-3-4.  The  two  wings  of  tlie 

.••riiiicd,  with  regard  to  the  KOIIIMII  Empire,  the 
and  Western  divi>ions  into  which  it  was  bi- 

,:id   in   like   manner   they  appear  to  denote,  with 

reference  to  the   I'r.i:  s,  that   it  will  have  under- 

a  corn  r  bipartuion  into  two  sections,  by 

•  >inan's   llight    into   the    wildern-'ss 

.   at  that  ;'  wlio  are    hid 

in   tlie  wilderness  during  -tin-  will   be  fed  and 

not'''  (Rev.  xii.  0,  11,)  :.:i   connection 

wLMi  the  types  of  the  mint  :::ice  <»l  the  Israel- 

Klijah  during  the 

Uie,  (1   Kings  xvii.  G,  10,)  -  intimate 

that  they  wi  other  miraculous 

me-i  M  be  obtained  in 

QI  >i  a  d:-oj»  of  rain  will 

fall  during  t!  Rey,  xi.  0,)  and    the   third  and 

-,  whieh    are   i-omprehended    in   the 

•  illy  rharaetrri/ed  by  dreadful  fam- 
ine-,                        .nto  which  the  company  of  saints,  sym- 

l>y  the  womttn*   will   retreat,  is  manifestly  some 
one  :  ;•  locality  specially  .ip|»<.inied  by  God  for  that 

purpose,  for  it   is  caL  ptac^^  u^  place  prepared 

oj  God  that  they  sfiould  feed  her  tlierc"  (I lev.  xii.  G,  14.) 
The  saint >  who  are  to  be  hid  there  will  perhaps  be 
miraculously  guided  to  the  spot  after  the  manner  of 
the  Israelites  who  were  led  by  the  pillar  of  cloud  and 
pillar  of  lire,  or  of  tlie  wise  men  who  were  conducted 
to  Bethlehem  by  the  star  which  went  before  them.  The 
fact  of  the  woman's  ilight  being  twice  mentioned  in  the 
same  chapter,  shows  it  to  be  an  event  of  special  import- 


EVEXT  X.  THE  FALJ,  or  BABYL.ON,  or  transformation 
of  Popery  into  what  may  be  termed  ISTapoleonism,  far 
the,  Pope  will  institute  and  establish  the  worship  of  Napo- 
leon and  his  image  throughout  all  the  earth.  (Rev.  xiiL) 


90  FALL    OF    BABYLON. 

The  Harlot,  or  Babylon,  (Rev.  xvii.  and  xviii.,)  is  uni- 
versally allowed  to  denote  the  Papal  Hierarchy:  the  true 
Church  being  represented  by  a  chaste  and  faithful  bride, 
it  is  appropriate  that  the  false  Popish  Church  should  be 
depicted  as  an  unchaste  and  adulterous  woman.  She  is 
exhibited  in  Rev.  xvii.,  in  her  last  stage  of  existence,  sit- 
ting upon  the  ten-horned  Beast,  which  is  then  under  its 
eighth  Head,  (Louis  Xapoleon,)  and  just  about  to  be  de- 
stroyed; and  the  statement  is  made:  'The  ten  horns  which 
thou  saivest  upon  the  Beast,  these  shall  hate  the  whore  and 
shall  make  her  desolate  and  naked,  and  eat  her  flesh,  and 
~bii.rn  her  with  fire.  This  shows  that  the  Papal  Church, 
after  being  supported  and  upheld  by  Napoleon  for  some 
time,  will  be  stripped  bare  and*  plundered  of  all  its  wealth 
by  the  governments  of  the  Ten  Kingdoms,  which  are 
denoU-d  by  ten  horns.  But  it  is  stated  in  a  previous 
verso  of  Rev.  xvii.  that  these  Ten  Kingdoms  will  not.  be 
all  formed  until  the  closing  hour  or  final  ;H  years  of  this 
Dispensation,  and,  therefore,  the  complete  spoliation  of 
the  Church  of  Rome  wilt  not  take  place  until  then.  The 
Pope's  temporal  power  is  already  being  regarded  with 
increased  disfavor  throughout  Europe,  and  just,  as  in  the 
Revolutions  of  1794  the  temporal  possessions  of  the  Pa- 

jy  were  confiscated,  so  will  it  be  in  the  far  greater 
Revolutions  which  are  now  approaching.-  Under  the 
name  of  Babylon,  the  Papacy  i^  three  times  d<  dared,  in 
Rev.  xvi'.i.  10,  17,  19,  to  be  finally  consumed  during  the 
closing  hour  of  3.i  years;  and  in  Rev.  xiv.,  after  the  Trans- 
lation of  the  Wise  Virgins,  the  first  angel  who  announces 
that  the  honr  of  God's  judgment  is  corne,  is  followed  by 
:i  second  angel,  who  cries  out,  Babylon  is  fallen,  is  fall- 
en ;  again  showing  that  the  final  hour  of  .'*£  years  is  the 
time  of  Popery's  destruction.  But  the  fact  must  not  be 
overlooked  that  after  the  fall  of  Popery  a  third  angel 
(Rev.  xiv.)  proclaims:  If  any  man  worship  the  J3c<tx( 
«/t<l  his  image  and  receive  his  mark  in  his  forehead  or 
in  his  hand,  he  shall  be  tormented  ....  forever  and 
crer.  This  clearly  proves  that  the  worship  of  the 
Beast's  image  is  something  quite  distinct  from  Popery, 
because  it  arises  subsequently  to  Popery's  downfall,  and 
is  denounced  in  terms  that  appear  to  signify  that  all  who 
worship  the  image  must  inevitably  be  damned.  Such  a 


WORSHIP  OK  NAPOLEON'S  IMAGE.  91 

• 

denunciation  could  not  apply  to  Popery,  for  it  must  be 
il'ted   that  some  Pa'>Ms   have   been  converted  and 

Further  explanation^  are  pven  in  regard  to  the  imaore 
of  '  in  Uev  xiii.,  where  it  is  deelaivd  th:it  all  the. 

-liall  w«»r<hip  the    Beast   shortly  after  the   deadly 
•.  enth  head  (tlie  ETapolfeonid  dynasty)  is 
healed,  ami  this   dame  to   ]>a<s  in  1852,  when  the  Napo- 
leonic  dynasty  revived   and    r  from   the   wound 

•erloo.      The   universal    worship    of  the 
I',  iasl    i>    predicted     to    be   brought    about    thronirh    the 
•r   two-horn,'!    l>"i-!,    which    is    nnder- 
1    by    :il!  ^-.riiify    the    Pope    and 

RnmMi  prie  >aid  <>f  this  second    l>"a<t    that  he 

\   ////  f/i  ore  him, 

-/or  in  h:  /•///  and  tlmm 

Keast,  whose 

I    '''   ':  reat  voon<(<  r», 

1   thu 

'//   them  that 
'•  9  n'ht^h. 
/!'  ast  ; 

<t  ttfi/  */i<>»!<! 

mat-  >  the  Be"  had  the  wound  by  the 

/.  and  did  live,  (Rev.  xiii.  12-14.)      Here  a^ain  the. 
1   that  the   "nna;j-.'   is   made  to  the    l.t-a^l 
•   it    has    '  1    from   its   deadly  wound    which    is 

e  Napoleonic  dyn 

in    1  >re  the  image 

of  ;  mot    be    made   until   after  1852.*     This 

Meiiess    of  exp'^iti.-ns    which 


*  The  image  of  Mie  Bfasf,  mentioned  firet  vial,  (Rev.  xvi. 

2,)  nevi-r  :  set  up,  shows  th.it  thf  vi;iN  cannot  have  had 

their   conij>!»-tf  uutotvpirul  littTul-duy  fulfilment,  .ilthuui;h  undoubtedly 

liave  an  ac<  «-;ir-day  iullilmt'iit  IVoni    178U  to 

,ir-day  iiitrrpix-Leis  luive   held  that  the  image  id  a  literal  one. 

N  -w-Vorlc   Presbytery, 

ly  commended  by  Dr.  Cummiisg  in  his 

i   in    liis  dN'.'ourses  in  184-2  that  tlie  Infidel 

Anti>  1,  would  arise  a  lew  years  before  1868,  and 

would  uUiiiiatcly  have  a  literal  image  of  himself  worshipped  through- 
out tin-  <-arth.  He  is  also  fully  of  opinion  that  Louis  Napoleon  is  the 
Antichrist  that  is  to  be  so  worshipped. 


02  POPERY   CHANGED   INTO   NAPOLEONISM. 

• 

would  fritter  away  the  particular  meaning  of  this  passage 
by  explaining  it  to  signify  in  a  general  sense  the  image- 
worship  of  the  Papists.  Popery,  as  well  as  Mahomed- 
anism,  has  in  many  respects  remarkably  typified  and 
foreshadowed  the  great  inficlel  apostasy  of  Napoleonism 
that  is  about  to  arise,  but  it  cannot  be  said  with  truth 
that  the  Pope  has  ever  yet  made  fire  come  down  from 
heaven  in  the  sight  of  men,  nor  lias  he  hitherto  done 
great  miracles,  for  comparatively  few  have  been  really 
imposed  upon  by  such  transparent  deceptions  as  the 
liquefaction  of  St.  Januarius'  blood  or  the  winking  of 
Madonnas.  The  second  or  two-horned  Beast  is  especially 
to  work  his  miracles dn  the  sight  of  the  first  or  ten-horned 
Beast,  who  is  spoken  of  as  being  a  man:  for  although  the 
ten-horned  Beast  originally  means  the  whole  Roman  Em- 
pire, yet  Louis  Napoleon,  as  the  last  head  and  represent- 
ative of  that  Empire,  thereby  himself  becomes  the  Beast, 
according  to  his  own  saying  :  "L' Empire  c'est  moi."  The 
personality  of  these  two  Beasts  (Napoleon  and  the  Pope) 
is  additionally  state. 1  in  Rev. xix.,  where  their  destruction 
at  Armageddon  is  described.  The  Beast  (Napoleon)  was 
taken,  and  with  him  the  False  Prophet  (the  Pope)  that 
wrought  miracles  before  1dm,  (evuTnov,)  with  which  he  de- 
ceived them  that  had  received  the  mark  of  the  Beast,  and 
t/i  'in  that  worshipped  his  irnaye.  These  both  were  cast  alive 

<i  lake  of  fire  burning  with  brimstone.  Here,  as  in 
Kev.  xvi.  13,  the  second  Beast,  or  the  Pope,  is  called  the 

e  Prophet,  and  is  referred  to  in  the  same  terms  as  in 
Rev.  xiii.  Both  these  lU-asts  are  cast  ALIVE  into  the  lake 
of  fire,  which  proves  that  they  cannot  be  mere  empires  or 

•m>,  but  must  be  actual  living,  moving,  breathing 
persons.  And  when  the  lake  of  fire  is  described  a  thou- 
sand years  afterward,  (Rev.  xx.  10,)  it  is  said  where  the 
Beast  and  False  Prophet  are^  establishing  the  fact  that 
they  are  yet  alive,  1000  years  after  being  cast  into  hell, 
and,  therefore,  must  be  persons,  and  not  mere  systems. 
It  is  also  manifest  that  as  Napoleon  is  the  Beast  to  be 
destroyed  at  Armageddon,  and  as  that  Beast  is  stated  in 
the  above  passage  to  be  the  one  whose  image  is  to  be 
worshipped  and  whose  mark  men  are  to  receive,  there- 
fore it  is  Napoleon's  image  that  is  to  be  worshipped,  and 
the  mark  of  Napoleon  that  men  will  receive. 


NAPOLEON'S   IMAGE   MADE   TO    SPEAK.  93 

The  narrative  in  Rev.  xiii.  declares  very  plainly  that 
the  person  (Napoleon  III.)  by  whose  rise  the  last  head 
of  i  ',  (the  Napoleonic  dynasty)  should  be  healed 

of  its  deadly  wound,  (inflicted  at  Waterloo,)  is  to  be 
I  the  earth  for  -li!  months,  or  3A-  years, 
and  that  the  worship  of  him  is  to  be  brought  about  by 
thi'  Pope  and  llomMi  priests  becoming  endowed  with 
Satanic  power  to  do  great  miracles,  so  as  to  induce  peo- 
ple to  make  an  image  to  him.  It  is  also  said  of  the 
JPope :  "  And  he  had  pwr  '•  (rrvety*.-/. 

unt<>  n  age  of  the  Beast 

'kat  as  many  as  woidd  not 
'.      And 

h*  c<f  i  •  '/  n!1.  i>  >'/t  tmdtt  a  '.  rir/t  and  poor,  free 

7.  t>>  receive  a  mark  in  their  right  hand,  Of 
their  forehec  >  man  might  //•///  "/•  sell, 

save  he  t  •£  or  the  name  of  the  J3east^  or 

the  *  brie i  .<  umber  is  nix 

.'t    Ct)id   l  \iii.)      Sundry   in- 

'•\plain  away  this 

,  as  havin  ,  the  persi  acts 

anathematized  those  who 

t-'alcd  with    :  HOt   a  >in.r!c   in>tance   has   • 

yet    been   shown   in    which   the    UoinMi   pri  •  im- 

j>rinted   on  any  m  or   hand  either  the   name 

of  th  \\-e  arc'  told  that 

ALL,  mark  o('  this 

kind,  it  i>  clear  t!.  irt  nf  the   prophecy  h 

•  rnplished.  I'he  real  fact  i>  that  the  Pope 
will  cause  a  literal  image  or  statue  of  Napoleon  to  be 
mad*',  an  I  although  constructed  of  wood  or  inetal,  it 
will  be  made  {'>  br  .d  also  speak,  and  some  of  the 

words  that  it  will  utter  will  be  to  the1  eil'-ct  that  every 
one  who  will  not  worship  it  shall  bo  killed.  This,  as 
well  as  the  bringing  lire  down  from  heaven,  will  be  a 
genuine  miracle  permitted  by  God  to  be  performe  1 
through  Satanic  agency,  in  order  that  the  Scripture  may 
be  fulfilled.  Acute  and  intellectual  persons,  who  would 
laugh  to  scorn  all  the  miracles  that  have  hitherto  been 
worked  by  Papists,  will  be  completely  ensnared  by  the 
startling  sign-  and  wonders  that  will  then  be  manifested 
by  Antichrist's  adherents.  Not  simply  one  image,  but 


94       UNPRECEDENTED  INFIDEL  PERSECUTION. 

a  great  many,  will  be  fabricated  and  worshipped  al! 
throughout  Christendom,  and  the  most  relentless  perse- 
cution, causing  the  slaughter  of  several  million  persons, 
will  be  carried  on  against  all  who  will  not  worship  the 
image,  or  have  imprinted  on  their  forehead  or  hand 
either  the  number  666  or  one  of  words,  Louis  Napoleon, 
or  some  other  appointed  mark.  The  .image  appears  to 
be  specially  referred  to  in  Isaiah  xli.  5,  6,  7,  xliv.,  and 
also  in  Uev.  ix.,  (literal  fulfil. :)  The  rest  of  the  men  .  .  . 
repented  not  of  the  works  of  their  hands,  that  they  should 
not  icorship  ^devils,  and  idols  of  gold,  and  silver,  and 
brass,  and  stone,  and  of  icood:  which  neither  can  see 
nor  hear  nor  walk.  It  is  not  said  of  these  idols  or  im- 
ages that  they  cannot  speak,  for  the  reason  that  in  many 
cases  the  gift  of  vocal  articulation  will  be  miraculously 
imparted  to  them  by  the  False  Prophet. 

Popery  will  in  one  sense  be  completely  destroyed  at 
that  time,  because  Napoleon  and  his  ten  kings  will  con- 
f ideate  all  its  temporal  possessions,  and  totally  abolish  the 
Christian  reTiLrion.  which  professedly  constitutes  the  found- 
ation of  the  Popish  creed.  Hut,  in  another  aspect,  it  will 
be  more  powerful  and  universally  prevalent  than  ever,  for 
although  it  will  no  longer  exist  in  its  old  form,  yet  in  its 
new  form,  as  \\  religion  enjoining  the  worship  of  Napo- 
l'"']i,  it  will  succeed  in  the  conversion  of  nearly  the  whole 
World.  The  means  by  which  this  will  be  accomplished 
will  be  three-fold:  first  by  the  unparalleled  corruption 
and  demoralization  of  all  who  are  not  true  Christians, 
owing  to  the  removal  of  the  restraints  of  God's  Spine 
and  to  the  energy  with  which  Satan  will  work  when  he 
i<  c'ist  to  t.he  earth  ;  secondly,  by  the  stupendous  mir- 
acles which  will  be  performed  by  Antichrist's  emissaries; 
and  thirdly,  by  the  most  convincing  of  all  arguments, 
the  unsparing  use  of  the  sword.  It  will  soon  be  seen 
that  the  great  majority  of  professing  Christians,  who 
h&ve  t/<'>.  form,  of  f/o(//.>/n'.M,  Imt  deny  the  power  thereof, 
will-:it  once  abjure  Christianity  when  they  find  themselves 
exposed  to  the  awful  alternative  of  either  taking  that 
step  or  else  being  killed,  perhaps  with  dreadful  tortures. 
The  false  and  vniscriptunil  teachings  of  the  present  day, 
such  as  Universalism  and  Unitarianism  and  Materialism, 
which  deny  the  literality  and  eternity  of  the  punishment 


AWFUL  DOOM  OP  NAPOLEON'S  WORSHIPPERS.       95 

of  the  wicked  in  hell-fire,  necessarily  prepare  men  for  the 

ready  commission  of  any  crime,  however  great  ;  for  they 
thus  taught    tos,i^lieve  that   they  may  be  as  wicked 
hey  iikc,  and   yet  receive   hereafter  very  little  punish- 
ment, or  lion,-  at  all,  and  then  be  ultimately  made  happy, 
or  el>e  annihilated.     Such  a  belief  will  lead  persons  un- 
jfciBitatingly  to  worship  Napoleon  and  be  branded  with 
his  mark,  rather  than  be  killed,  for  they  will  have  very 
little  dread  of  future  retribution.      But  G-  ving 

the     inlidel   doubts  that    would    be    injected    into    nieiTs 
minds,  tending   to   b'in-1    them  to  the  awful  consequences 
•lipping  the  Beast,  ba  insl   that 

crime:  the  m  [net  :md  nathema  that   the 

Bible  contains:  ••  //'"//.'/  man  //-<;/v////>  tin  l>'<int  ami  Jii* 
image^  a.  or  In  ///* 

luuul  .  .  .  /ic  .s7/  '  d  with  jfa  and  brizrtstone 

in  i  ,'  /x,  und   in  (/••  <'6  of 

(/«•     I.'linft  :  IS&  i n/i  til 

HI*  forever  <ni</  </•./•.               civ.  (.»-ii.)  This  lam::, 

duly  apjK-ai-s  to   >i  ijiiify  tha 

is  an   anparilonal                .'.I*-  that   •  ain^t 

the     II.,;y    (iho-t,    (Matt.    \ii.   :;!,)    and  tlie    declaration 

that  all  shall  worUup  name*  are  nut 

xiii.  ^,)  also  appears  to 

ini]>ly  that  «'iily  ih«-  ncn-e!< •<•;,  and  none  «»f  those  who  are 
to  l»e  saved,  will  be  guilt y  of  so  great  a  sin.  The  tor- 
ments of  th"  •  ifieo^iivoeally  declared 
to  he  of  unending  duration  :  the  Greek  words  ti;  aiuvaz 
aiui'uv,  translated  forever  used  in 
any  limited  sen>e,  and  are  app!  be  the  eternal 
existence  of  God  himself,  who  liveth  forever  and  ever, 
(Rev.  iv.  9,  10.)  The  cognate  word  aiuviog,  used  in 
}Iau.  \\v.  41,  40,  in  bia-aking  of  the  ec<rla#tin<j  fire  of 
hell  and  the  itvntal  life  of  the  righti-ous,  likewise  never  hi 
a  ^im:le  instance  in  the  Bible  denotes  a  period  less  than 
eternity. 

It  is  remarkable  that  some  of  the  spiritualist  me- 
diums have  already  been  induced  by  the  unclean  spirits 
with  which  they  are  demoniacally  possessed,  to  make 
an  image  of  a  man,  and  endeavor  to  give  life  to  it.* 

•About  the  year  1852,  J.  Spear,  a  quondam  Universalist  minister, 
•nd  more  recently  the  Boston  Spiritualist  seer,  in  obedience  to  a  com- 


96        SPIRITUALISM   INTRODUCTORY   TO   NAPOLEONISM. 

They  aspire  to  imitate  the  acts  of  God's  creative  power 
so  as  to  succeed  in  breathing  the  breath  of  life  into,  in 
animate  substance,  and  almost  -appearing  to  create  a 
human  being.  This  is  the  very  miracle  which,  according 
to  the  predictions  of  Prophecy,  they  are  repeatedly  to 
perform  during  Antichrist's  3£  years.  It  is  also  notice- 
able that  in  Europe,  about  ten  years  ago,  a  person  named 
Andrew  Towianski,  a  native  of  ^Esel-Berg  in  Switzer- 
land, founded  a  sect  which  has  for  its  chief  object  the 
worship  of  Napoleon  I.  The  number  of  its  adherents 
h.'is  greatly  increased  throughout  all  Europe :  their  pro- 
ceedings are  conducted  with  the  profoundest  secrecy: 
each  member  of  their  society  has  a  picture  representing 
Xapoleon  I.  rising  from  the  grave,  witli  a  halo  of  glory 
around  his  head  :  and  their  expectation  of  his  resurrec- 
tion, combined  with  their  strong  belief  in  metempsy- 
chosis, is  quite  likely  to  end  in  Napoleon  III.  being  wor- 
shipped by  them  as  the  living  personification  of  his  de- 
ceased Uncle. 

Banyan's  representation  of  Popery  as  a  giant  that  has 
grown  old  and  feeble,  and  hicapable  of  persecuting  the 
saints  with  the  same  violence  as  in  past  times,  is  not  alto- 
gether correct.  The  giant  is  to  be  galvanized  into  fresh 
activity,  and  THE  ROMAN  CATHOLIC  CHURCH 
IS  VET  TO  JiFX'OME  ALMOST  UNIVERSALLY 
DOMINANT.  A-  Samson  slew  more  at  his  death  than 
in  his  life,  so  the  Romish  Church  during  its  last  3£  years 
will  slaughter  more  saints  than  at  any  period  of  equal 
length  during  its  whole  career.  The  fall  of  Babylon,  (the 
Romish  Church,)  which  takes  place  before  that  3j-  years, 

munication  from  the  spirits,  persuaded  a  number  of  other  Spiritualists  in 
Boston  to  join  him  in  constructing  a  large  image  in  the  shape  of  a  man, 
•which  cost  2000  dollars,  (£400,)  and  was  erected  on  the  High  Rock, 
Lynn,  Massachusetts.  It  was  intended  us  the  grand  apparatus  for  spirit 
communication,  and  was  to  be  animated  by  a  soul  miraculously  born  of 
a  Medium.  'Great  enthusiasm  was  manifested  by  many  persons  of  re- 
puted intelligence  and  position,  who  believed  in  the  revelation.  Va- 
rious names  were  given  to  the  image,  such  as  The  New  Motive  Power, 
Heaven's  Lust  Best  Gift  to  Man,  Physical  Saviour,  New  Creation,  The 
Great  Spiritual  Revelation  of  the  Age,  The  Philosopher's  Stone,  The 
Art  of  all  Arts,  etc.  It  did  not,  however,  answer  their  expectations. 
The  incident  is  mentioned  in  Gordon's  Threefold  Test,  an  excellent 
expose  of  Spiritualism. 


APPROACHING  PREVALENCE  OF  ROMANISM.      9f 

does  not  denote  the  complete  destruction  of  the  eoctesi- 
,il  organization  of  Popery,  but  only  signifies  that 
Ixibylon  will  then  be  plundered  of  its  wealth,  and  will 
fink  into  a  state  of  deeper  corrnption  and  more  avowed 
inli.lclity,  and  become  the  habitation  of  devils  and  the 
hold  of  crcry  foul  spirit,  (Rev.  xviii.  2.)  Popery  will 
in  reality  then  be- destroyed,  for  it  will  be  changed  into 
a  in-  -ing  the  worship  of  Napoleon,  but 

ttjt/nii'i  t>fhj  it  will  still  exist,  for  its  priests  will  be  more 
active  lhan  ev*T,  and  its  churches  will  be  crowded  Avitlt 
the  worshippers  of  thrir  new  deity  Napoleon.  .Before 
this  hour  of  dar'  1VB8,  may  God  enable  all  true 

Chri-ti::iis    who    are    members    of  *th«-    Papal    Church  to 
the  command:  Come  out  <>f  /  >ople,thatyt 

be  'n  receive  not  of 

i.  4.) 

v  N APOLLO x  of  supreme 
I    in   a    le.-s  degree   over 
America,  (Rev.  \iii.  and  xvii.) 

:    Ante- 
Personal 

Ant:  !i    universal   mon- 

1  millennial  kingdom  t»f  the   Lord  Jesus  Christ, 

(Dan.   ii.   44,   vii.   L'7.)       A<    during   the    niillennial    1000 

-.irth  will  be  almost  a  heaven,  the  Divine 

King   of  On-  M<->Mah   will   be  specially 

•••hipped  in  .did  will  be  a  king  of 

the   suburdmaii-   kin^s   who   wi'/    *\\<*\\    over  the   various 

nati  lie    \\\  y«  BAT  TIMWLATION, 

M  hen  the  earth  \vi  a  hell,  Naj.'oleon  the  Anti- 

:;nd  false  Messiah  will  be 
>d,  in  the  Jewish  temj»le,  (2  Thess.  ii.  4,) 
and  will  be  a  kin^  over  the  other  kings  of  the  earth. 
Nearly  all  the  gm  ernments  of  the  world  will  at  that  time 
potic  monarchies,  and  it  is  evident  that 
in  America  the  present  political  convulsion  is  tending  to 
that  result.  Regarding  the  predicted  subjection  of  tng 
land  to  Napoleon,  the  eight  following  considerations  are 
worthy  of  attention.  (L)  England  "was  unquestionably 
part  of  the  Uonian  Empire,  (Gibbon  ch.  i.,)  being  occu- 
pied by  a  Roman  military  garrison  from  A,D.  45  until 


$g  SUBJECTION   OF   ENGLAND   TO    NAPOLEOH. 

the  Romans  finally  withdrew  from  it  in  A.D.  436 :  and 
it  is  manifest,  from  Dan  ii.  vii.  and  Rev.  xiii.  xvii.,  that 
the  whole  territory  of  the  old  Roman  Empire,  including 
its  Eastern  as  well  as  it*  Western  Half,  is  to  be  divided 
into  ten  king-dams,  represented  by  the  ten  toes  and  ten 
horns,  shortly  before  the  hour  of  temptation  or  final  3J- 
years,  (Rev.  iii.  10,  xvii.  12,  xiii.  5,)  and  that  the  ten 
kings  of  these  ten  kingdoms  are  then  to  give  their  power 
and  strength  to  the  Eighth  Head  of  the  Beast,  (Rev. 
xvii.  13,  17.)  (See  Event  XII.)  As  Louis  Napoleon  is 
the  Eighth  Head  of  the  Beast,  (see  ch.  ii.,)  and  as  Eng- 
land must  be  included  among  these  ten  kingdoms,  there- 
fore England  must  give  its  power  and  strength  to  Louis 
Napoleon.  This  is  the  main  and  principal  argument 
which  decisively  shows  that  IT  IS  ABSOLUTELY 
CERTAIN  THAT  ENGLAND  WILL  FALL  UNDER 
THE  POWER  OF  LOUIS  NAPOLEON.  The  ten 
kingdoms  have  not  yet  been  completely  formed,  because 
we  have  not  arrived  at  the  final  3£  years  of  this  dispen- 
sation, but  their  formation  is  rapidly  progressing  and 
will  manifestly  soon  be  completed.  The  division  of  Bel- 
gium from  Holland,  the  separation  of  Egypt  and  Greece 
from  Turkey,  and  of  Bessarabia  from  Russia,  the  consol- 
idation of  Italy  into  a  United  Kingdom,  the  annexation 
of  Savoy  and  Nice  to  France,  are  important  steps  to- 
ward the  accomplishment  of  the  tenfold  partition  of  the 
Roman  Empire.  Even  those  expositors  who  erroneously 
look  for  the  ten  kingdoms  in  the  Western  Roman  Em- 
pire alone,  cannot  avoid  including  England,  since  it  was 
undoubtedly  part  of  the  Western  Roman  Empire.  Nor 
has  the  separation  of  England  from  Papal  Christendom 
at  the  Reformation  any  thing  whatever  to  do  with  the 
question  ;  for  the  ten  toe  and  horn  kingdoms  are  to  be 
formed  not  out  of  the  territory  of  Papal  Christendom, 
but  out  of  the  territory  of  the  original  undivided  Roman 
Empire,  of  which  England  was  undoubtedly  a  part.  This 
tenfold  division,  as  mentioned  in  Rev.  xvii.  12,  is  under- 
stood by  Bickersteth,  Cuninghame,  and  many  other 
year-day  interpreters,  not  to  occur  until  the  close  of  this 
dispensation. 

(2.)  England  possesses  one  of  the  most  marked  charac- 
teristics of  the  future  ten  kingdoms,  in  tho.  fact  that  thcro 


ENGLAND   PART   OP   THE    ROMAN   EMPIRE.  99 

far  a  considerable  admixture  of  the  day  of  democratic 
power  with  the  iron  of  monarchic  authority  in  her  gov- 
ernment. In  Dan.  ii.  42  the  ten  toes  of  the  Image  are 
deplctt-J.  ns  being  part  of  clay  and  part  of  iron,  which 
unmistakably  denotes  that  the  government  of  each  of 
tin1  ten  kin  --loins  will  be  of  the  clay-iron  or  democratic- 
monarchie  form,  being  neither  a  pure  republic  like  that 
of  Switzerland,  nor  \\  h«'ivditary  despotism  like  that  of 
The  ruling  power  is  not  ye;  BO  completely  in 
the  i  -,  according  to  Uev.  xvii.,  it  will 

he  in   about    throe   years   after   the   Jewish    Covenant,  at 
which  time  th-   p  >\vrmnent  will  be  overthrown, 

a:.  1    a    kin-j;    <•':.    ;-   1    by    universal   suffrage,  who   will   in 
re.-ility  1>  ami  deputy  of  Louis  Napoleon. 

The    •_•  >vermncnt    of     I  administered 

throu.il  his  ten  kin--<  will  pra«-  >t  ism,  for 

he  *'  •••///,  (Pan.  xi.  36,)  without 

being   c  -ntrollrd    by  the  will   of  the   people:    still  it  is  \\ 
qneStlOB  whether  he  may  i  ;he  ten  kingdoms  tho 

appearane.'  of  1.,-ing  111  constitutional  monarchies, 

liy  pernf-  :-laiivr   assemblies  of  the  people  to  bo 

.  The  partially  ciay-voa  tharmcter  of  Kngland's  pre- 
sent goyerHfia  if  a  strong,  presumptive  proof 
of  her  liein-j;  one  of  the  ten  ki1 

(JJ.)  Boglaad  was  one  of  the  kingdoms  of  the  West- 
ern K<>!n:m  Empire,  n  in  number,  which  be- 
came Mil.ject  to  the  1'ajial  Antichrist  at  the  com-' 
mi'iicement  of  his  1260  years;  and  was  thus  fore- 
shadowed |o  be  included  amongst  the  ten  kingdoms 
that  will  become  subject  to  the  Personal  Antichrist  at 
the  beginning  «>f  his  i-joo  days.  The  division  of  tho 
Western  half  of  the  lloman  Kmpire  in  the  sixth  century 
into  about  ten  kln-nhnns,  and  their  submission  to  the 
authority  of  the  Papal  Antichrist,  was  eminently  a  type 
of  the  yet  future  division  of  the  whole  Roman  Empire, 
Eastern  as  well  as  Western,  into  precisely  ten  kingdoms, 
which  are  unanimously  to  submit  to  Xapoleou,  the  great 
antitypical  Antichrist.  But  the  type  must  not  be  mis- 
taken for  the  antitype,  otherwise  men  will  be  diverted 
from  watching  for  the  final  manifestation  of  Antichrist, 
which  is  to  be  the  most  terrible.  England's  separation 
from  Papal  Christendom  at  the  Reformation  can.rmly 


100  SUBMISSION    OF   ENGLAND   TO    NAPOLEON. 

have  the  effect  of  exempting  it  from  those  special  judg- 
ments which  are  to  descend  on  the  territory  of  Babylon 
or  Papal  Christendom ;  and  cannot  in  the  least  alter  the 
fact  that  it  must  be  among  the  ten  kingdoms  into  which 
the  whole  area  of  the  Roman  Empire  is  to  be  divided  for 
the  first  time  during  the  Personal  Antichrist's  brief  hour 
of  supremacy.  It  appears  that  the  resemblance  between 
the  literal-day  and  year-day  fulfilment  will  be  so  exact 
that  there  will  be  some  great  movement  toward  the  closo 
of  Napoleon's  1260  days  analogous  to  the  Reformation  in 
the  latter  part  of  the  Pope's  1260  years. 

(4.)  The  independence  of  England  during  Napoleon's 
3£  years'  universal  supremacy  would  be  incompatible 
with  the  world-wide  dominion  which  he  is  then  to  pos- 
sess, (Itcv.  xiii.  7.)  Even  if  any  one  could  so  completely 
shut  their  eyes  to  the  plain  statements  of  Prophecy  (Rev. 
xvii.  12)  as  to  fancy  that  England  is  not  to  form  part  of 
the  Personal  Antichrist's  ten.  kingdoms,  it  would  yet  be 
impossible  to  deny  that  it  must  fall  under  his  power  to 
a  very  great  extent,  in  accordance  with  the  prediction  : 
"Power  was  given  him  (that  is,  Napoleon  III.,  the  Wild 
Beast  after  its  7th  Head  was  healed)  over  all  kindreds 
'Dies  and  nations,"  (Rev.  xiii.  7.)  There  is  evi- 
dently a  distinction  between  the  absolute  and  despotic 
sway  with  which  Napoleon  will  govern  the  ten  kingdoms 
that  will  be  welded  into  a  compact  confederation  under 
his  Headship,  and  the  less  absolute  authority  which  he 
will  exevciso  over  all  the  communities  of  Christendom, 
(with  very  slight  exceptions.)  The  Ten  Kingdoms  will 
constitute  the  chief  seat  of  his  dominion,  and  (excepting 
the  Asiatic  nations  that  rebel  against  his  authority  and 
assault  him  during  the  Armageddon  war)  the  other  nations 
of  the  world  will  be  all  more  or  less  subordinate  to  him : 
if  England  could  possibly  be  excluded  from  the  first,  it 
must  fall  within  the  second  category ;  moreover,  it  is  ut- 
terly improbable  that  Napoleon  at  the  Head  of  Ten  King- 
doms, even  supposing  England  was  not  one  of  the  ten, 
would  be  either  unable  or  unwilling  to  reduce  England 
to  submission.  At  the  present  time  his  effective  army  is 
two  or  three  times  as  large  as  that  of  Great  Britain,  and 
His  Iron  Fleet  is  at  least  equal  if  not  superior  to  the  Eng- 
lish Iron-clad  Navy.  His  ambition  will  not  suffer  hi  in  to 


ENGLAND  TO  BE  OVERCOME  BY  NAPOLEON.    1Q1 

brook  a  rival,  and.  with  the  auxiliary  forces  which  he 

will  soon  be  able  to  draw  from  his  allies  in  Europe,  he 

will   occupy  a  position  which  will   render  it  useless  for 

Knirlainl  to  offer  resistance  to  his  overwhelming  hosts.* 

The   ominous  silence   observe-*!    in     '  \xviii. 

-  the  conse.jncneos  ol'ihe  interference  of  Kn^land 

(the  merchants  of  Tarshish)  with  Xapoleon  when  he  LTOOS 

up  against  the  Jews   shortly  before  the  midst  of  the  final 

seve  -  t  >  indicate  that   England's  opposition 

is   effectually   ftl  >  'united,    < 

rial:;  >lenn  eontiir.  '.inhindeivdiy. 

:t  Anti'-hri>iian  leader  Gog  in  Ezejc. 

:yiii.,  has  lung   IK-MI  understood  by  many  Jewish   and 

Christian    interpreter!   to  be   the   Antichrist    or    Kighth 

11«  |d:  Mi-  nan-alive  obvWJfllv  de>eribes  the  Armageddon 

war  and  Antichristian   invasion   and  desolation   of  T. 

tine  during  the  last  3£  year-  ;    and    it    is  clearly  parallel 

:  the  narratives  in  Dan.  xi.  Xecli.  xiv.,  and   Urv.  xi.\  : 

in  which  the  titles  of  the  g  'ier  of  the   armies  that 

invade    Pale^inr  'lutt   n/urtl  </<> 

ally  called    the  Wilful 
Kin  r  Ki-Jith 

ihe   H'-a-t  ;)   these  tljjefl  ai'e  a-lmitte«l   by   the   he.st 

interpreter-;    to    d  the   .rer>on:d    or    Iniidel   Anti- 

.nd    therefore   it    must   be   inferred    that    (io^  of 

\\viii.    is    the    *:r  n  ,as     the    Antic;. 

's  identity  with  the  Wilful    Kin.ic  i^  placed   beyond  a 

doubt  by  the  statement  tl  la  1'ollowed   by 

the  Ethiopians   and    Libyans;    it  is  aNo  >aid  of   Gog  that 

he  «roes  up  /  0  /"''.'A  (v^'r.  12,) 

Avhich  is  the  very  act  attributed  to  the  Antichrist,  who  is 

termed   the  Adrian    in    Isaiah  x.  ii,   a  I  will   -_ri\e   him  a 

(ha1  the  prei/  f"  and  <io_^ 

•ain  shown  to  be  the  --reat  Antichrist  who  is  the  uni- 

-al    subject    of  all    the    ]»;-oj)lieci«.'S,   by  the  statement, 

(ver.  IV:)  "Art  t/iuti  Ae  ^  1  have  spoken  in  old 

*  The  l;r  9  of  the  tivailftble  military  Agrees  of  tlic  European 

nations  are  ;\3  follows:   (.Jreat   !  .  iOO  volunteers  and  militia, 

and  2!  .  of  vrliivh  On,n(!i)  arc  in  India.     France,  050,000. 

00      Portugal,  24,000. 

Turk.  ».      Belgium,  73,000.      Bavaria,  70,000.     Outside  the 

Roman  Einpir",  BrussU  haa  600,000,  and  Russia  800,000. 


102  GOG,  NOT   THE   CZAK,  BUT  NAPOLEOJf. 

time  by  my  servants  the  prophets  of  Israel  which  proph* 
esied  in  those  days  many  years  that  I  would  bring  thee 
against  them?"  These  words  fully  demonstrate  the  utter 
fallacy  of  the  view  by  which  Gog  is  taken  to  signify  the 
Czar  of  Russia,  for  whereas  the  whole  Bible  is  full  of 
types  and  direct  predictions  concerning  the  last  Anti- 
christ, there  is  scarcely  a  single  allusion  in  all  prophecy 
to  the  Emperor  of  Russia.  Understanding  Napoleon, 
then,  to  be  the  Gog  of  Ezek.  xxxviii.,  we  find  that  his  ex- 
pedition against  the  Jews,  after  their  return  to  Palestine, 
as  described  in  verse  12,  takes  place  while  "  they  are  at 
rest  and  dwelling  safely"  (ver.  11,)  and  must  therefore 
be  previous  to  the  final  3J  years,  during  which  they  are 
to  be  "  trodden  under  foot"  (Luke  xxi.  24,  Rev.  xi.  2,) 
and  cruelly  persecuted,  and  many  of  them  "led  away  into 
captivity"  (Zech.  xiv.  2,  Luke  xxi.  24.)  All  the  parallel 
prophecies  seem  to  show  that  this  expedition  will  be 
during  the  six  mouths  which  precede  the  closing  3.J- 
years,  and  vill  either  be  a  little  after,  or  at  the  same 
time  as,  the  coming  of  "  the  ships  of  Chittim"  against 
the  Antichrist.  When  this  vast  Antichristian  host  seta 
out  to  invade  the  Holy  Land,  "  Sheba  and  Dedan  and 
the  merchant*  <>f  Tarshish,  with  all  the  young  lions 
tlui'<'»f^  by  which  the  generality  of  reliable  expositors 
understand  Kngland  to  be  denoted,  will  say  to  Gog,  thai? 
is,  Napoleon  :  "  Art  thou  come  to  take  a  spoil  f  Hast 
thou  gathered  thy  company  to  take  a  prey?"  etc.,  (ver. 
13.)  The  expostulation  is  evidently  unavailing,  as  Gog 
pursues  his  onward  march  to  Palestine,  and  is  ultimately 
destroyed  there  about  34  years  after  his  first  invasion  of 
the  land.  It  might  appear,  from  a  superficial  perusal  of 
Ezek.  xxxviii.,  that  Gog's  overthrow  immediately  follows 
his  irruption  into  Palestine;  other  prophecies,  however, 
plainly  show  that  he  first  invades  Palestine,  and  contin- 
ues his  military  occupation  of  it  for  about  3£  years,  at 
the  end  of  which  he  assembles  a  countless  host  upon  the 
plains  of  Megiddo  to  fight  with  the  Lamb,  but  "comes 
to  his  end,  none  helping  him."  The  circumstance  of 
England  (the  merchants  of  Tarshish)  opposing  Gog  (Na- 
poleon) when  he  first  marches  against  the  Jews,  just 
before  the  last  3£  years,  shows  that  she  will  have  retained 
her  independence  up  to  that  time,  while  the  fact  of  her 


NAPOLEON  TO  SUBDUE  ENGLAND. 

opposition  proving  unsuccessful,  viewed  in  connection 
with  th<j  portentous  silence  nUftihUOtted  in  Ezek,  xxxviii, 
as  to  her  subsequent  fate,  i  the  conclusion  that  it 

;  that  very  point  of  time  that  Napoleon  vanquishes 
and  subjugates  her;  and  this  conclusion  is  fully  confirmed 
by  other  parallel  prophecies. 

(G.)  England  is  implied  to  be  the  scene  of  Napoleori's  3^ 

••-'relentlos  war!-;re  with  the  saints,  (Kcv.xiii.,)  because 
a  wilderness,  apparently  in  Am  ,1  in  Rev. 

xii.  )  I  as  the  only  spot  whereahidi!  frdtaa  the  Tnur- 

<lerous  assaults  of  Ant  id  in>t  will  be  t'nmd.  Napoleon, as 
the  Ant;  war  with  the  saints  and  to  over- 

.  \iii.)  tin-on.-]],, nt  the  whole  world,  with 

•\ception  of  those  who  have  escaped  before  the  3£  v 
into  the  wild.  liristianity  is  outwardly  to  be  almost 

extirpated  by  him  through  all  Christendom.     This  could 

r  be  the  case  unless  he  subdiu  d,  which  con- 

tains  a  very  large  >n  of  those  i1  who  are 

true  Christians.    In  la--',  dieted  universality  of  Anti- 

cliri-  .ry,  civil,  -iastieal  power  during  the 

final  ,  is  such  as  to  preclude  all  possibility  of  Eng- 

land rein  him.      It    must  be  rcmem- 

ber.'d  that  the  ungodly,  who  constitute  nine  tenths  of  the 
.  n  in  Kinjfiand  and  Ameiica,  will  be  da/zled 
l)y  the  att  rart  iveness  and  Lrloi*y  of  Antichrist,  and  will  spon- 
taneously  eb  ;ind    him  as  their    Head,   for    God 

/,  and  thus  the  submission 

of  England  to  NajM.leou,  tin-  A/Btwhrttt,  may  take  place 
without  much  Of  on  thr  part  of  many  of  its 

inhabit  a; 

(7.)  lietribution  for  national  sins  must  be  meted  out 
to  Knirland  as  well  as  to  every  other  country  at  the  time 
of  T  ,en  all  the  nations  of  the 

earth  are  to  be  chastised  ;  and  the  Antichrist  is  specially 
appointed  by  Providence  ad  a  M-«urge  to  inflict  the  chas- 

nent;  therefore  on  this  ground  alone  it  must  be  ex- 
pected that  England  will  faJJ  under  Napoleon's  power. 
Among  her  national  sins  may  be  mentioned  the  patron- 

of  Paganism,  by  giving  annual  contributions  to  the 
maintenance  of  heathen  temples  in  India,  and  of  Popery, 
by  making  annual  grants  to  Maynooth  College  and  to 
Roman  Catholic  schools  and  chaplains:  also  the  acquire- 


104         AStERICA   TO    BECOME   SUBJECT   TO    NAPOLEON. 

ment  of  a  revenue  of  five  million  pounds  sterling  from 
the  opium  traffic  with  China,  by  which  half  a  million 
Chinese  are  annually  poisoned.  It  must  likewise  be 
borne  in  mind  that  the  fearful  prevalence  in  England  of 
Sabbat  h-b  re  aid  ng,  drunkenness,  and  immorality  will  be 
visited  with  much  severer  vengeance  than  in  the  case  of 
countries  that  have  »ot  enjoyed  sttch  abundant  religious 
privileges. 

(8.)  The  first  six  Vials  of  Wrath,  in  their  year-day 
fulfilment  from  1789  to  1806-7,  are  only  poured  out 
on  special  localities  exterior  to  England,  but  the  sev- 
enth Vial  (from  1800-7  to  1872)  is  poured  into  "  the 
airr"  whereby  its  universality  is  denoted,  "-4  great  and 
mighty  c<.irt/tqKtik<" — that  is,  a  terrible  world-wide  1\ ev- 
olution will  be  caused  by  it.  From  its  trement-kws  effects 
it  is  hopeless  for  England  to  expect  to  escape :  her  fall 
under  the  Antichrist  will  be  brought  about  at  that  time 
as  much  by  internal  convulsion  as  by  foreign  invasion, 
but  as  the  U0I  Vial  will  not  be  poured  out  until  Christ 
comes  into  the  airf  (Rev.  xvi.  15,)  and  as  the  four  angels 
are  to  hold  back  the  four  winds  of  desolation  until  then, 
i  K'-v.  vii.,)  we  may  expect  that  the  most  calamitous  of  the 
approaching  wars  and  revolutions  will  be  to  a  great  ex- 
tent averted  during  the  next  two  or  three'  years. 

HAVING  IJKII^LY  CONSIDKKKD  eight  reasons  which  show 
England's  submissimi  to  Napoleon  to  be  inevitable,  wo 
may  next  notice  1'mr  c-»n,id< -rat  ions  from  which  it  a]>- 
pears  that  the  American  Continent,  although  not  com- 
prised among  the  horns,  will  nevertheless,  like  Prussia, 
Holland,  and  other  countries  outside  the  Roman  earth, 
be  brought  in  a  great  measure  under  the  political  and 
ecclesiastical  supremacy  of  Napoleon.  First,  Napoleon's 
power  is  to  extend  over  all  kindreds  and  tongues  and 
>'vn8,  and  aU  that  dwell  on  the  earth  shall  worship 
s  except  the  righteous,  (Rev.  xiii.  7,  8:)  a  lew  remote 
i-eathen  nations  will  aNo  escape,  (Isaiah  Ixvi.  19:)  he  is 
likewise  to  make  war  with  and  overcome  the  saints,  and 
as  most  of  the  saints  are  to  be  found  among  the  Protest- 
ants, either  in  America  or  England,  he  must  necessarily 
gain  great  power  in  those  countries,  or  else  his  persecu- 
tion could  not  reach  them.  The  3£  years'  hour  of  tempt- 
ation and  of  Antichrist's  persecution  is  to  come  upon 


•UISJECTI  :i  ERICA   TO  NAPOUEO3T.  105 

ALL  the  world,  and,  except  it  should  bo  shortened,  w 
:\  single  human  being  would  be 

left  alive,   (Kev.  ;  "i:\tt.  "xxiv.  22,)     Satan,  who    is 

ired   in    the    Bible  to  be  the  jPrince  <>f  ////A-   iwrfr^ 

.•i    xiv.  :'.0,)  is  to   l>estow  on  Antichrist  that  which 

in   vain  ottered   by  him   to  Christ,  namely,   «#  the 

•'*  of  the  world  and  the  <,/''>ri/  of  them ;  in  other 

\v«»nU,  kis  power  and  his  seat  and  great  authority^  (Rev. 

J.)       Thus  the  universality  of  Antichrist's  predicted 

iinion  forbid-*  "Mtion  t;  ,:id  or  Ainer- 

ncloded  within  it. 

}-,  til--  <t  whieh  Antichrist 

the   throiii'  of  universal  dominion, 
are  specially  at  work  in  America.      During   the   1, 
j-arv  of  ilh-  year-day  sixth  vial,  from  1 820  to  18G'v,  threr 
unclean   sj»ir;-  vils,  |>erf«.nninic   miracles,   are  fore- 

go forth  from  the  months 
-;>v   Prophet,  to  the  /•/' 
^hole  world,  to  gather  them  to 

the  Battle  of  that  great  day  of  God  Almighty  ...  to- 
war  <l  -e  called  in  the  Hebrew  tongue  A/ 
\v  it  ig  manifest  that  these  three  Bpiril 
Jniidt-lity,    lawlessness,    an«l    I'-'p'-ry,    (whicli    the    three 
spirit*  are  generally  ii;  actively 
.  and   ripi-nin-.r   it  for  the  last  Anti- 

i-hri-  ..       Infidelity    i-   bi'in-_c   widely    diffused 

through  tin1  j"in'  Hiversalism,  I'nilarianism, 

and  -iritn-ilism,   wlu'ch   has   infected   two   or 

of  the  thirty  million  inhabitants  of  the 
Vni;  and    insubordination    havo 

reared   their  serpent-heads  in   an  unpiv  i    manner 

recently    in    parts    of    America,    and    Popery   is    domi- 
nant in  South- America,  and  Mexico,  and  Lower  Canada, 
and   numbers  one  fourth  of  the  population  of  the  United 
long   its  a«lh  \Vhv-n   the  appointed  time 

ani\  "ope    and    II-  3   will   strenuously 

urge  men   to  ma!  their  king,  as  well  as  ac~ 

kno  'MI  as  their  god:  the  devils,  speaking  through 

the  Spirit uali>t  mediums,  will  unceasingly  reiterate  the 
same  exhortation:  their  persuasions  will  be  seconded  by 
the  marvellous  miracles  which  they  will  work:  and  speedily 
throughout  the  greater  part  of  the  world  will  bo  heard 


106      APPROACHING  REVOLUTION  IN  AMERICA., 

the  universal  shout :  There  is  no  god  like  unto  Napoleon, 
(2  Thess.  ii.  4.)  And  then  during  his  3£  years'  supremacy 
lie  will  gather  nearly  all  the  armies  of  Christendom  to 
contend  against  the  hosts  from  Asia  that  will  invade  the 
Roman  Empire  for  13  months,  (Rev.  ix.  15,)  and  also  to 
light  at  the  battle  of  Armageddon,  where  they  will  be 
crushed  in  the  wine-press  of  God's  wrath.  The  prelim- 
inary step  toward  the  consummation  of  this  tragedy  is 
the  conversion  of  every  nation  into  a  nation  of  soldiers, 
M>  that  the  whole  earth  may  become  like  one  vast  mili- 
tary camp :  and  when  the  cry,  To  arms,  To  arms,  has 
resounded  from  North  to  South,  and  from  East  to  West, 
nnd  when  even  the  implements  of  husbandry  have  been 
beaten  into  weapons  of  war,  (Joel  iii.  10,)  the  next  step 
will  be  the  subordination  of  all  these  countless  military 
)i«)>ts  to  the  supreme  authority  of  one  great  Commander- 
in-chief,  Napoleon,  the  Apocalyptic  Beast  and  Apostatic 
-Man  of  Sin:  and  thus  when  at  last  he  assembles  all  his 
allies  to  Palestine  to  engage  in  the  wars  that  will  be 
d  there  during  the  last  3£  years,  thousands  of  sol- 
diers will  go  from  America  to  take  part  in  those  conflicts, 
ami  will  perish  in  tin-  scene  of  slaughter  that  will  ensue, 
in  which  the  blood  Avill  come  up  even  unto  the  horsed 
bridles  by  tJie  spwe  of  a  thousand  and  six  hundred  fnr- 
Innf/x  (Ucv.  xiv.  xix.;  /ccli.  xiv.) 

Thirdly,  America  contains  a  population  that  has  prin- 
cipally bcv'ii  ore-ill  cd  during  the  last  hundred  years,  by 
the  influx  of  emigrants  from  the  Ten-Horn  Kingdoms, 
and  may  therefore  be  regarded  as  to  a  great  extent 
identical  with  those  kingdoms  and  involved  in  nearly 
the  same  destiny.  Western  Europe  is  more  closely 
connected  with  America  in  respect  of  the  language, 
religion,  and  habits  of  its  people,  than  even  with  the 
countries  geographically  nearer  to  it,  such  as  Russia. 
On  this  account  the  approaching  convulsions  in  Europe 
cannot  but  extend  to  America  and  produce  correspond- 
ing eifects  there.  The  unequaled  skill  with  which  Napoleon 
will  make  those  convulsions  subservient  to  the  increase  of 
his  own  power,  will  greatly  predispose  the  Americans  to 
look  to  him  in  the  hour  of  general  revolution  and  an- 
archy, as  the  only  man  competent  to  take  the  helm  of 
Plate,  and  to  unite  the  discordant  factions  under  one  gov- 


TENFOLD   DIVISION    OP   THE    ROMAN   EMPIRE.        107 

eminent.      And  tliis  introduces  the  consideration  that, 
Fourthly,  there  is  to  be  a  great  Revolution,  such  as  ?/v/s 
not  since  men  were  upon  the  earth,  so  wi</hty  a  llerolu- 
>   and   so  great,    (earthquake    meaning  Re\  olution,) 
under  the   7th  year-day  vial,   (Rev.  xvi.  is,)   shortly  be- 
the    last    :U    years,  from  which   France  alone   is  to 
PC;   and   the  result  of  this  overthrow  of  nearly  all 
i  niments  will   be  the.  complete  establishment 
of  Kapolcon    in    the    coveted   position    of  arbiter  of  the 
world's  destinies  and  supreme  dictator  over  the  rulers  of 
the  nations.  Alihouirh  hi-  will  probably  soon  acquire  poli- 
tical power  over  Mexico  and   the    Southern   States   espe- 
cially as  many  of  the  inhabitants  of   Louisiana,   Florida, 
and  ,M5.-.-is.Hppi  aiv  French  in  oriirin.  and  Roman  Catholic 
in  ere. -d.  yet  it  seems  that  he  will  not  »-ain  his  predestined 
supremacy  (lie*,  xiii.  7)  over  the  Northern   States  until 
a  later  period.     For  the  trreat   Revolution  adverted  to  will 
not  tak«'  il  two  or  three  years  after  the  Jewish 

Covenant,  and  as  the  four  winds  of  anarchy  and  desola- 
tion arc  to  he  held  back  until  then,  the  complete  break-up 
of  existing  •rovernments  will  apparently  not  happen  before 
that  tiiuc. 

Fvrvr  XII.  I>i\i-;»\  <>;•  ;m  I\IM:I;  i  1:1:1  ;rrouY  of 
the  old  Roman  Km]»ire  into  ten  kingdoms  <  Irt-af  Britain, 
France,  Spain,  Italy,  Austria,  (  Syria,  the 

Turkey,  and  in«>M  probably  Tripoli  with  Tunis, 
and  the  union  of  thi-ir  tun  kinjrs  in  a  congress  or  confedera- 
tion under  Napoleon's  headship.  Rev.  xvii.  12. 

.  ir  points  may  be  -pecially  adverted  to  in  connection 
with  this  event.  First,  that  the  tenfokl  or  decuple  par- 
tition of  the  ancient  Roman  Kmpire  has  ne\c-r  yet  been 
fully  ciVrcted;  and  the  tli'-t  of  its  occurrence  bein^  <-vi- 
dently  close  at  hand  i-  a  \cry  clear  indication  of  the 
I  of  the  End.  The  time  when  it  is  to  happen  is 
predicted  to  be  the  closing  hour  or  final  3-J-  years  of  the 
Chiistian  dispensation,  and  also  after  the  rise  of  the 
Fi^hth  Head  of  the  Beast— that  N,  subsequently  to  1852: 
th  •  intfrpretin«r  an.irel,  in  Rev.  xvii.  12,  having  explained 
the  seven  heads  of  the  seven-headed  and  ten-horned 
Beast  to  signify  seven  successive  forms  of  government 
over  the  Roman  Empire,  stated  further :  "  TJte  ten  horn* 


108  BOUNDARIES    OF   THE   KOMAN   EMPIRE, 

w7iic/i  tliou  sawest  are  ten  kings  which  have  received  no 
kingdom  a$  yet,  but  receive  power  as  kings  one  hour  with 
the  Be<ist,  (i.  e.,  Napoleon  IIL,  the  Eighth  Head  of  the 
Beast.)     These  have  one  mind,  and  shall  give  their  power 
and  strength  unto  the  Beast  *     The  one  hour  here  men- 
tioned is  identical  with  the  hour  which  is  spoken  of  in 
five   other  passages   of  Revelation,  (Rev.  iii.  10,  xiv.  7, 
vv.ii.  10,  17,  19,)  and  which  in  each  case  represents  the 
final  o.j-  years  of  Antichrist's  persecution  and  of  Babylon', s 
overthrow.     The  ten  horns  of  the  Beast,  like   the  ten 
toes  of  the  Image,  (Dan.  ii.  41,)  denote  a  tenfold  division 
of  the  whole  Roman  Empire,  Eastern  as  well  as  \Vestern  ; 
just  as  the  four  horns  of  the  Grecian  goat  (Dan.  viii.  8) 
represented  the  fourfold  partition  of  the  whole  Grecian 
Empire  into  the  four  kingdoms  of  Greece,  Egypt,  Syria, 
and  Thrace.  A  fundamental  error  into  witch  many  exposi- 
tors have  fallen  is  that  of  considering  the  tenfold  division 
of  the  Roman  Empire  to  have  been  made  in  the  sixth  cen- 
tury, when  the  \Y  extern  Roman  Empire  was  partitioned 
into  about  ten  kingdoms;  but  it  is  obvious  that  the  pre- 
dicted ten  kingdoms  must  be  formed  out  of  and  include 
all  the  Eastern  as  well  as  all  the  Western  Roman  Em- 
pire: and  this  has  never  yet  taken  place,  and  is  moreover 
distinctly  predicted  in  the  above-quoted  passage,  in  Rev. 
xvii.  12,  not   to  occur  until    the   concluding  tnmr  or   3£ 
years  of  this  Dispensation.     The  division  of  the  Western 
Roman  Empire  into  about  ten  kingdoms  in  the  sixth 
century  was,  like  many  other  circumstances  in  connec- 
tion with  the  Papal  Antichrist,  only  a  type  and  figure  of 
the  yet   future   tenfold  "partition   of   the   whole   Roman 
Empire  at  the  time  of  the  Jniidel  Antichrist. 

The  countries  that  are  to  be  formed  into  ten  distinct 
kingdoms  may  be  thus  enumerated.  In  EunorK  the  Ro- 
man Empire  included  England  and  most  of  Scotland, 
and  all  that  part  of  Em-ope  that  lies  west  of  the  Rhine, 
or  south  of  the  Danube  and  Vallum  Romanum,  which 
ne  wall,  200  miles  long,  stretching  from  Bin  gen 
on  the  Rhine  to  Ratisbon  on  the  Danube,  (Gibbon,  eh. 
yii.)  :md  skirting  the  north  of  Baden  and  Bavaria.  The 
.tries  that  at  present  are  situated  within  this  portion 
of  Europe  are  France,  Belgium,  Luxembourg,  Rhenish 
Prussia-  west  of  the  Rhine,  Baden,  Wirtemberg,  part  of 


BOUNDARIES    OF   THE   BOMAN   EilTIRK. 


109 


Bavaria,  Switzerland,  Spain,  Portugal,  Italy,  Austria 
south  of  the  Danube,  Turkey,  Greece,  and  all  the  islands 
of  the  Mediterranean.  To  this  mu^t  be  added  the  ter- 
ritory of  ancient  Dacia  above  the  Danube,  that  would 
lie*  south  of  a  line  drawn  from  Vienna  to  the  most  north- 
erly part  of  the  lilaek  Sea,  and  which  would  include  part 
Of 'Austria,  Wallaehia,  Moldavia,  and  Jiessarabia.  In 
AfllA  the  boundaries  of  the  Roman  Empire  may  be  de- 
fined in  general  terms  to  be  nearly  the  same  as  the  limits 
of  Asiatic,  Turkey,  which  comprehend  Asia  Minor,  Ar- 
menia, Mrx.putamia,  Assyria,  and  Syria.  In  AFRICA 
the  Roman  Kmpiiv  r<>mp:  pt  and  all  the  north- 

ern coast  c"nvsp<>ndin«-r  with  Uaiva,  Tripoli,  Tunis,  Al- 
geria, and  IV/.  Tin-  slri<l<-d  part  of  the  accompanying 
inap  .shows  Y»TY  nearly  the  extent  nfthc  Koinan  Enij  , 


Everywhere  within  its  limits  it  will  be  the  law  of  the 
land, 'during  the  1..  that  all  shall  be  killed  who 

will  not  worship  Napoleon's  image  or  receive  his  mark. 

*  T%e  life  of  Julius  Caesar,  whi<*h  Napoleon  is  said  to  be  preparing, 
will  perhaps  contain  some  intimations  of  his  future  plans.  The  maps 
with  which  it  will  doubtless  be  furnished  will  show  exactly  the  geo- 
graphical an>a  which  will  be  formed  into  the  ten  kingdoms.  It  is 
noticeable  that  Hippolytus  in  the  third  century  explained  the  clay-iron 
toes  of  the  Image  to  signify  that  the  tea  kingdoms  would  at  some  tima 
be  democracies. 


110         FOURFOLD  PAETIT10X  OF  TUKKEY. 

Secondly,  it  is  clear  that  four  out  of  the  ten  kingdoms 
will  be  the  four  kingdoms  into  which  the  Grecian  Empire 
of  Alexander  the  Great  was  divided  at  his  death,  namely, 
Greece,  Egypt,  Syria,  and  what  is  equivalent  to  nearly 
all  the  rest  of  Turkey.  In  Dan.  viii.  9,  22,  23,  (literal 
fulfil.,)  these  four  kingdoms  are  spoken  of  as  being  exist- 
ent at  the  time  of  Antichrist's  manifestation,  for  it  is  said 
regarding  them :  In  the  latter  time  of  their  kingdom 
when  the  transgressors  are  come  to  the  full,  a  king  of 
fierce  countenance  (Antichrist)  shall  stand  up.  As  these 
kingdoms  have  long  since  disappeared  and  been  absorbed 
into  the  territory  of  Turkey,  it  is  evident  that  they  must 
reappear  just  before  the  revelation  of  Antichrist,  since  he 
is  to  stand  up  in  the  latter  time  of  their  kingdom.  It  is 
one  the  most  remarkable  signs  of  the  times  that  their  re- 
ex  i>u-mv  has  ahvudy  commenced.  In  1822  the  inde- 
pendence of  Greece  was  established,  and  Egypt  has  like- 
wise altogether  separated  from  Turkey.  As  soon  as  the 
severance  of  Syria  from  Turkey  is  accomplished,  the  four 
kingdoms  will  have  reappeared.  Since  they  are  to  exist 
contemporaneously  with  the  ten  kingdoms,  and  are  also 
geographically  included  within  the  limits  of  the  Eastern 
I.'  :nan  Empire,  it  follows  that  they  must  necessarily 
constitute  four  out  of  those  ten  kingdoms.  The  fifth 
kingdom,  in  addition  to  these  four,  that  will  make  up 
the  live  divisions  of  the  Kastern  half  of  the  1'oman  Em- 

S're,  will  probably  be  composed  of  Tunis,  Tripoli,  and 
area  in  the  north  of  Africa.  As  the  two  iron  legs  and 
feet  of  the  Image  (Dan.  ii.  33,  40)  symbolized  the  East- 
ern and  Western  sections  of  the  Roman  Empire,  and  the 
ten  toes  denoted  the  ten  kingdoms  into  which  those  two 
sections  are  to  be  subdivided,  it  may  be  expected  that  each 
of  the  two  sections  will  be  formed  into  five  kingdoms,  in 
accordance  with  the  symboj  of  live  toes  on  each  foot. 
The  error  of  those  expositors  who  have  found  all  the  ten 
kingdoms  in  the  Western  section  alone,  is  the  same  as 
if  they  should  represent  all  the  ten  toes  as  growing  out 
of  one  foot.  As  regards  the  five  kingdoms  that  will  be 
formed  out  of  the  Western  Roman  Empire  there  can 
be  scarcely  any  question  but  that  Great  Britain,  France, 
Spain,  and  Italy  will  constitute  four  of  them,  and  prob- 
ably the  fifth  will  mainly  consist  of  that  part  of  Austria 


NAPOLEON'S  TEN  KINGDOMS.  Ill 

which  fills  within  the  Roman   Empire.     As  the  line  of 

division  I  the  Eastern  and  Western  Empires  Ava.s 

nearly  the  same  as  that  \vhieh  no\v  s-parates  Turkey 
from  Austria,  and  Tunis  from  Algiers,  it  follows  that  in 
the  Western  Kmjiire  there  will  remain  J>elginm,  Luxem- 
bourg, IJad.-n,  Havana,  Wirtemberjj:,  Rhenish  Prussia, 
ucst  of  the  1  thine,  Switzerland,  Portugal,  Fez,  and  Al- 
<£Mjr>',  which  will  have  to  be  absorbed  Into  the  live  West- 
ern divisions  above  mentioned.  Portugal  may  be  an- 
nexed to  Spain,  and  probably  France  will  make  the  lihine 
!-n  boundary,  and  convert  Belgium,  Khenish 
I'm •  \  IJaden,  \VirtemberLT,  and  part  or 

the  whole  of Swit/eriand  into  French  territory:  in  which 
case  Havana  would  be  joined  either  to  France  or  Austria. 
It  is  a  <-|ueM*n>n  whether  .Moldavia,  Wallachia,  and  Bes- 
sarabia will  be  joined  with  Austria  or  with  the  kingdom 
having  ( '"iiMam  ino|.N-  fur  it^  capital.  Fcx  and  Al- 
~  will  j>n>!ul'lv  I  ^paiu  or  France. 

I'm  —  ia  and  the(ierman   Slates   lyiinr  ea>t  of  the  Rhine, 
;lulland    and    Hanover,   will    not  be  compre- 
h'-nded  within   the   ten    kingdoms,  because  they  never 
convtitut.-d   pai-t  of  the   Uoinan  earth.      This  will  also  be 
the   case  with    I»uhemia,  Moravia,  and  (ialiicia,  tfafl   sepa- 
a  uf  which  from  the   rest  of  Austria    may  be  conse- 
quently expected.        It'  the    \ie\v   th:U   Ireland  was   never 
part  «if  the  Roman   earth  be  a  correct  one,  its  severance 

< Treat  JJritain  will  speedily  take  place.* 
Thirdly,  each  of  the  Ten    Kingdoms  will  be  a  demo- 

*In  1859  the  population  of  the  countries  lying  within  the  original 

Roman  En  i  the  New  Ainlri  i'dia)  was  nearly 

without  the  six  millions  of  Ireland,)  23  mil- 

:i,  1C  millions;  Portugal,  &$  millions; 

ly  MM'l.T  Victor  Kminainn-l,  '2:',  millions;  Austria, 

o  millions  of  Galhcia  and  seven  millions  of  Bohemia 

iM'lgiuin,  4}  millions;  lihenish  Prussia,  west 

of  the  Rhine,  ;i  millions;   Luxfinl-ourg,  ^  million;  Baden,  1^  million ; 

\\  iiteniborir,  li  n»iilions ;  Southwest  Bavaria,  2  millions;  Greece,  1  mil- 

lion;  Turkey  in  Europe,  17  millions;  Turkey  in  Asia,  including  Syria, 

ypt,  -2k  millions  ;  Tripoli,  4  million  ;  Tunis,  2  millions; 

•ns;  Fez,  1  million.    The  total  amount  gives  one  hundred 

-:our  million  (184,000,000)  persona  as  the  entire  population 

of  the  ten  Latin  kingdoms,  over  which  Napoleon  will  exercise  absolute 

political,  and  ecclesiastical  supremacy  through  the  administration  of 

hid  ten  vassal  kings. 


TIW 


112  TE^T  KINGDOMS  TO   BE   DEMOCRATIC   MONARCHIES. 


cratic-despotic  monarchy,  and  therefore  democratic- 
monarchic  principles  of  government  will  soon  be  intro- 
duced into  those  parts  of  the  Roman  earth  which  have- 
not  yet  received  them,  such  as  Great  Britain,  Spain. 
Austria,  Turkey,  etc.  There  are  three  reasons  for  ex- 
pecting this,  (1.)  The  ten  toes  of  the  Iron  Legs,  which 
are  universally  admitted  to  signify  the  Eastern  and 
Western  Roman  Empires,  (Dan.  ii.  42,)  are  compounded 
of  iron  and  clay,  whereby  it  is  foresignified  that  each  of 
the  ten  kingdoms  will  be  characterized  by  an  admix 
turc  of  the  iron  of  monarchic  authority  with  the  clay  of 
democratic  power.  It  was  represented  in  the  vision  of 
the  Metallic  Image,  (Dan.  ii.,)  winch  admittedly  symbol- 
izes the  four  great  Empires  of  Babylon,  Medo-Persia, 
Greece,  and  Rome,  that  there  should  be  a  gradual  dete- 
rioration and  debasement  oi'  the  governmental  power  of 
the>e  four  great  Empires.  They  were  respectively  de- 
noted by  the  Head  of-  gold,  the  Breast  of  silver,  the 
Thighs  of  brass,  and  the  Legs  of  iron  :  and  thus  there 
->>ivc  descent  from  one  metal  to  another  loss 
precious.  The  adulteration  of  the  iron  with  intermingled 
clay  takes  place  in  the  laM  stage  of  the  Roman  Empire 
at  a  period  bitaoablftglcpUy  coinciding  with  the  feet  and 
toes  of  the  Image,  and  in  accordance  with  this  prciigura- 
tion,  it  was  not  until  the  French  Revolution  of  1793—4 
that  the  clay  of  popular  power  began  to  be  mixed  to  any 
great  extent  with  the  iron  of  monarchical  and  oligarchi- 
upremru-y  throughout  the  Roman  earth.  It  is  true 
that  the  Roman  Empire  was  professedly'a  Republic  for 

§  early  live  centuries  before  it  became  a  Monarchy  under 
ulius  Caesar,  in  40  B.O.,  but  it  did  not  take,  its  place  hi 
sacred  history  as  THE  FOURTH  PROPHETIC  EMPIRE  until 
32  B.C.,  when  it  conquered  Egypt,  the  last  remaining 
portion  of  the  Grecian  Empire  ;  and  the  governments 
under  which  it  has  existed,  in  its  undivided  and  divided 
form,  since  that  time  until  the  period  of  the  French 
Revolution,  have  been  for  the  most  part  absolute  mon- 
archies, which  are  fitly  symbolized  by  the  unadulterated 
iron  of  the  Legs  of  the  Image.  Previously  to  the  French 
Revolution  there  was  scarcely  any  part  of  the  Roman 
earth,  except  Switzerland,  in  which  the  governmental 
power  had  really  been  possessed  by  the  people.  The 


TKXPOLD   DIVISION    OP   THE    ROMAN   KMPIRK.        113 

supreme  authority  was  almost  universally  vested  hi  the 
monarch  and  the  aristocracy,  but  recently  in  France  and 
Italy  the  people  have  been  allowed  to  choose  their  own 
ruler,  and  this  principle  of  a  monarchy  based  on  the  will 
of  the  people  is  the  true  form  of  the  clay-iron  govern- 
ment. (2.)  The  entire  body  of  the  seven-headed  and 
ten  horned  J3easts  which  represents  the  Roman  Empire, 
is  depicted  in  Rev.  xvii.  in  its  last  stage,  just  before  the 
ful'i  development  of  its  eighth  and  la>t  Head,  as  being 
scarlet-colored:  and  this  indicates  that  the  sovereign 
power  is  at  that  tim.  in  the  people  who  inhabit 

the  eounl  .po>ing  the  body  of  the  Beast.     Scarlet 

is  the  emblem  u;  ,  and  the  Greek  word  KOK- 

Hinjr^  which  is  rendered  scarlef-r.'f, ./,//,  is  the  same 
word  which  is  used  in  .Matt,  xxvii.  28  in  reference  to  the 
royal  robe  of  scarlet  thut  was  put  on  our  Saviour  in 
mockery.  Thisooloc  ha-  imi  \  et  .-pread  itself  over  the 
whole  body  of  the  13e:M,  for  l-'rance,  Switzerland,  and 
Italy  are  the  Unman  earth  in  which 

the  ;,;is   I.e.  :,  in  all  the  people, 

and  J.oir  on  and  Victor  Emmanuel  are  the  only 

Jiionarchs  that   have   1  by  universal  suffrage. 

lint  as  ALL  the  Heart's  body  was  scarlet-colored,  there- 
fore ALL  the  previously  mentioned  nations  within  the 
Roman  Empire,  such  as  England,  Spain,  Austria,  Tur- 
key, Egypt,  etc.,  will,  by  internal  revolutions  or  other- 
ui-e,  soon  have  the  sovereign  power  placed  in  the  hands 
of  the  people,  and  they  by  their  votes  will  choose  a  king, 
juKt  as  Louis  Napoleon  has  been  chosen  by  the  ballot  in 
France.  The  ten  horns  of  the  Beast  remain  uncrowned, 
in  Rev.  xvii,  until  just  before  the  final  hour  of  3£  years, 
and  then  they  become  crowned  by  the  election  of  ten 
kings  over  the  ten  kingdoms  by  universal  suffrage.  This 
is  further  represented  in  the  literal-day  fulfilment  of  Rev. 
xiii.  by  the  lieast  rising  out  of  the  sea  of  revolutionary 
tumult  with  its  ten  horns  crowned  just  previous  to  its 
41'  months'  universal  supremacy.  Election  by  the  voice 
of  the  people  is  to  be  the  only  title  by  which  the  ten 
kings  will  reign  and  the  democratic-monarchic  govern- 
mental principles  upon  which  Louis  Napoleon's  throne  is 
established,  are  to  be  universally  adopted  throughout 
the  Roman  earth.  (3.)  The  Beast  itself  is  predicted  to 


114     APPROACHING    PREVALENCE    OF   REPUBLICANISM. 

become  its  own  Eighth  Head,  (Rev.  xvii.  11,)  that  is, 
the  peoples  and  multitudes  and  nations  (v.  15)  repre 
sented  by  the  Beast,  are  virtually  to  become  the  Eighth 
Head,  which  is  stated  to  be  a  man,  (Rev.  xiii.  18.)  The 
only  Avay  in  which  the  Beast  can  thus  be  its  own 
Head  is  by  all  the  people  which  it  symbolizes  choosing 
one  individual  as  their  representative, -and  this  will  be 
effected  by  the  population  of  each  of  the  ten  kingdoms, 
into  which  the  ancient  Roman  Empire  will  be  divided, 
electing  a  king  by  th,eir  votes,  and  then  these  ten  kings 
will,  in  a  European  Congress,  choose  Napoleon  as  their 
Hwid  and  Protector,  constituting  him  in  this  manner  a 
King  of  kings.  Louis  Napoleon  will  then  be  the  apex 
of  the  political  pyramid,  being  elected  over  tl>e  ten  kings, 
who  in  their  turn  will  have  been  elected  over  the  people. 
Although  by  his  restoration  of  the  Napoleonic  dynasty 
in  1852  he  has  very  nearly  healed  its  deadly  wound,  and 
almost  become  the" Eighth  Head,  yet  he  is  at  present  the 
Eighth  Head  only  in  embryo,  and  not  in  its  full  devel- 
opment, for  the  ceremony  of  being  crowned,  which  he 
will  probably  not  undergo  until  a  short  time  befove  the 
final  :3j-  years,  is  the  act  by  which  the  Eighth  Head  will 
arrive  at  its  full  maturity.  In  Rev.  xvii.  the  scarJot- 
colored  Bi-ast  remains  in  its  non-existent  state  as  the 
Beast  that  was  and  is  not,  (since  the  death  of  its  7th 
Head  in  1815,)  and  does  not  completely  reexist  and  be- 
come the  .Beast  that  was  and  is  not  and  yet  is,  until  just 
before  the  final  hour  of  3£  years  :  although  it  has  been 
beginning  to  reexist  ever  since  1852. 

There  are  thus  three  pi'efigurations  by  which  it  is  fore- 
shown that  all  the  nations  within  the  Roman  earth  arc 
to  become  republican  introductory  to  the  formation  of 
the  ten  kingdoms.  (1.)  Because  the  ten  toes  of  the 
Great  Image  (Dan.  ii.)  are  compounded  of  the  clay  of 
republicanism  mingled  with  the  iron  of  monarchic  abso- 
lutism. (2.)  Because  the  body  of  the  Beast,  (or  Roman 
Empire,)  in  its  last  stage,  is  scarlet-colored,  showing 
the  sovereignty  to  be  in  the  people,  (Rev.  xvii.)  (3.) 
Because  the  Beast  is  to  become  its  own  Head,  by  the 
people  themselves  electing  their  own  kings,  who  in  their 
turn  will  elect  Napoleon  to  be  their  Supreme  Head,  and 
thus  Napoleon  will  virtually  become  the  Beast,  (Rev.  xvii,) 


HAPOLEON  TO  REVIVE  TUB  ROMAN  EMPIRE.    ^5 

Fourthly,  it  appears  that  Louis  Napoleon  will  appoint 
a  king  over  France,  as  his  viceroy,  and  will  assume  the 
position  of  king  over  the  ten  kings  who  will  give  their 
power  and  strength  unto  him  and  agree  and  give  their 

t'lom  untp  him  until  the  words  of  God  shall  be  ful- 
filled, (Rev.  xvii.  13,  17.)  The  Antichrist  Napoleon  is 
depicted  in  Dan.  vii.  as  a  Little  Horn  coming  up  behind 
the  Ten  Horns,  and  in  Rev.  xvii.  as  the  Eighth  Head  to 
whom  the  Ton  Horns  give  their  power,  and  must  there- 
fore be  a  distinct  and  separata  person  from  the  Ten 
Kind's  among  whom  the  Roman  Kmpire  will  be  divided. 
There  IS  Bcatcety  any  doubt  but  that  Great  Britain, 

toe,  Spain,  Italy,  Austria,  Greece,  Egypt,  Syria,  the 
rest  of  Turkey,  and  Tripoli,  with  adjacent  territories,  will 
in  the  main  (whether  or  not  under  different  names)  con- 
stitute the  ten  division-  :  and  the  remaining  parts  of  the 
I:  :ian  Kmpire  will  be  annexed  to  them.  Throughout 
all  tlu>  1!  .rth  tin-re  will  be  groat  revolutions  dur- 

ing '  -Months  or  year  preceding  the  second  half- 

k  of  3J  years,  and,  as  the  result  of  these  revolutions, 

ten  kingdoms  will  be  completely  formed  and  the  Ten 

p  appointed  over  them.  And  then,  according  to 
the  prediction  that  the  Little  Horn  will  arise  after  the 
Ten  Kings,  (Dan.  vii.  :M,)  Louis  Xapoleon  having  virtu- 
ally abdicated  the  throne  of  France  in  favor  of  his  vice- 

\vill  arise  in  the  new  character  of  King  of  kings  and 
Antichrist,  and  thenceforth  during  his  predicted  3-J  years' 

•  of  supremacy  he  will  rule  over,  all  the  ten  kingdoms 
through  the  tei^  kings,  who  in  reality  will  merely  be  his 
deputies.  There  is  reason  for  supposing,  according  to 
the  idea  of  some  of  the  Fathers,  that  he  will  perhaps 
make  Rome  or  Jerusalem  the  capital  and  metropolis  of 
his  Universal  Kmpire.  It  is  very  evident  from  Prophecy 
that  Louis  Napoleon  is  to  be  animated  with  the  deter- 
mination to  revive  the  Roman  Empire  in  more  than  its 
pristine  splendor  and  greatness,  and  to  become  invested 
with  the  titles  and  dignities  of  the  Caesars,  for  otherwise 
he  would  not  be  likely  to  form  ten  kingdoms  so  exactly 
within  the  boundaries  of  the  Roman  earth.  Nor  is  it 
surprising  that  he  should  then  cause  himself  to  be  dei- 
fied, for  this  will  only  be  following  the  example  of  Rom- 


116  NAPOLEON'S  IMAGE  PLACED  IN  THE  JEWISH  TEMPLE. 

ulus,  Julius  Caesar,  and  Augustus  Caesar,  who  were  wor- 
shipped as  gods.  This  Congressional  Confederation  of 
Ten  Kings  under  Napoleon,  will  somewhat  resemble 
the  Confederation  of  the  Rhine,  in  which  sixteen  German 
Princes  were  united  under  the  protectorship  of  Napoleon 
I. ;  and  it  will  very  likely  be  the  policy  of  Napoleon  to 
establish  not  only  the  same  religion  of  Napoleonism,  but 
also  the  same  code  of  laws  and  a  uniform  system  of  cur- 
rency throughout  all  the  ten  kingdoms.  The  aspiring  am- 
bition which  will  impel  him  to  stamp  his  name  or  mark 
upon  the  foreheads  or  'hands  of  every  man,  woman,  and 
child,  will  doubtless  lead  him  to  have  his  name  and  like- 
ness imprinted  upon  that  which  is  more  imperishable, 
namely,  all  the  gold,  silver,  and  other  coinage  that  is 
current.  The  letters  which  are  likely  to  be  stamped  on 
every  coin  as  the  initial  letters  of  the  title  which  he  will 
assume,  are  exactly  equivalent  to  666 ;  for  his-  title  will 
probably  be :  Louis  Napoleon,  Ccesar,  Divus  universi  or- 
bis,  Rex  x  regum  Romani  imperil,  (in  English :  Louis  Na- 
poleon, Ccesar,  God  of  the  whole  earth,  King  of  the  ten 
kings  of  the  Roman  Empire  ;)  the  initials  of  which  are: 
L-50,  N-0,  C-100,  D-500,  U-5,  O-O,  R-0,  X-10,  R-0, 
1-1,  and  the  total  numerical  value  of  these  letters  is  6G6, 
Antichrist's  predestined  number,  (Rev.  xiii.  ]  8.) 

EVENT  XIII.  ASSAULT  uroN  JERUSALEM  by  Napoleon 
the  Antichrist,  and  substitution  of  the  worship  of  his 
image  in  the  place  of  the  Jewish  sacrifices,  after  which, 
for  3.J  years,  all  (the  ungodly)  who  dwell  upon  the  earth 
will  worship  him,  or  else  be  killed,  (Rev*,  xiii.) 

The  Antichrist  will  allow  the  Jews  at  Jerusalem  to 
continue  their  daily  sacrifices  and  oblations  until  the  end 
of  the  first  3£  years,  or  half  of  the  seven  years,  for  which 
he  had  made  the  seven  years'  Covenant.  But  as  soon  as 
that  point  of  time  is  reached,  (Dan.  ix.  27,)  he  will  march 
against  Jerusalem  and  abolish  their  sacrificial  rites,  and 
cause  an  image  or  an  idol  of  himself  to  be  placed  in  the 
Jewish  temple,  which  every  one  will  be  commanded  to 
worship,  under  the  penalty  of  death  in  case  of  refusal. 
And  thus  the  second  3 £  years,  or  latter  half  of  the  seven 
years,  which  is  the  period  of  THJE  GREAT  TRIBULATION 


BTAPOLEOX'S  TIIREE-AXD-A-HALF  YEARS*  DOMINAHTCY.  1 1 T 


and  of  Antichrist's  unparalleled  persecution  of  the  saints, 
will  then  commence.  It  is  mentioned  in  the  following 
eight  different  parts  of  the  Bible : 

Dan  xii.  7. 

(2)  It  shall  be  for  a  time,  times, 
and  an  half;  and  when  he  shall  have 
accomplished  to  scatter  the  power 
of  the  holy  people,  all  these  things 
shall  be  finished. 

Rev.  xiii.  5,  7. 

(4)  There  was  given  unto  him  a 
mouth  speaking  preat  things  and 
blasphemies;  and  power  was  pixen 
unto  him  to  continue  (or  make  war) 
•  nid   tiro    month.*.       And    it 
was  given  unto  him  to  make  war 
lie  saints,  etc. 

\i.   3. 

(6)  And  I  will  give  power  unto  my 
two  witnesses,  and  they  shall  proph- 
esy a  thousand  two  hundred  and 
threescore  days.  .  .  .  And  when 
they  shall  have  finished  their  testi- 
the  Beast  .  .  .  shall  kill 
them. 

Rev.  xii.  14. 

(8)  And  to  the  woman  were  given 
two  wings  of  a  great  eagle,  that 
she  might  fly  into  the  wilderness, 
into  her  place,  where  she  is  nour- 
ished for  a  time,  and  times,  and 
half  a  time,  from  the  face  of  the 
serpent 


Dan.  ix,  27. 
(1)  In  the  midst  of  the  week  he 
shall  cause  the  sacrifice  and  the  ob- 
lation to  cease,  and  for  the  over- 
spreading of  abominations  he  shall 
make    it  desolate,   even   until    the 
umation.       (The    above+nen- 
;  wck   in   tlie  7<V//   iccek  of  7 
years.) 

(3)  He  shall  wear  out  the  s.i 
the  Most  High,  and  think  lot 
times  and  laws:    and   th--y  >hall   be 
given    into    his    h;tnd,    u:itil 
and  times  and  tit  -f  time. 

xi.  2. 

(5)  But  the  court  which  is  without 
•;i;>le  leave  out,  and  measure 
it  not ;  for  it  is  given  unto  the  Gen- 
tiles:  and  the  holy  city  shall  they 
under   foot  forty  and    two 
months.. 

Rev.  xii.  5,  6. 

(7)  And  she  brought  forth  a  man 
child.  .  .  .  And  the  woman  fled 
into  the  wilderness,  where  she  hath 
a  place  prepared  of  God,  that  they 
should  feed  her  there  <i  thousand 
two  hundred  and  threescore  days. 


The  first  lour  of  these  eight  texts  speak  directly  of 
Antichrist,  and  describe  his  persecution  of  the  Jews  at 
JVni<:iK'Mi  and  of  the  Gentile  saints  throughout  the 
world  :  the  fifth  text  depicts  the  pollution  of  the  temple 
and  the  treadinir-down  of  Jerusalem  by  the  Gentile 
power  under  Antichrist :  the  sixth  speaks  of  the  appear- 
ance and  ministry  of  Elias  and  the  other  prophet  at  the 
same  period :  and  the  seventh  and  eighth  texts  twice  men- 
tion the  hiding  of  many  saints  in  a  particular  place  in  the 
wilderness  during  the  same  3J  years. 

It  is  almost  needless  to  say  that  these  eight  passages 
all  describe  one  and  the  same  period  of  3J  years.  Ex- 
positors have  nearly  all  agreed  that  especially  the  last 


118  NAPOLEON'S  TWO  EXPEDITIONS  AGAINST  PALESTDTB. 

Beven  of  them  describe  the  same  period,  whether  in  its 
future  literal-day  fulfilment  as  the  1260  days  of  the  Infidel 
Antichrist,  or  in  its  year-day  fulfilment  as  the  1260  years 
of  the  Papal  Antichrist.  Daniel's  70  weeks  have  of 
course  only  one  fulfilment  as  weeks  of  years,  because  in 
the  original  Greek  they  do  not  mean  weeks  of  days,  but 
weeks  of  years,  as  in  Genesis  xxix.  27,  and  would  have 
been  more  correctly  translated  seventy  sevens  of  years. 
The  identity  of  the  time,  times,  and  half  time  with  the 
1260  days,  is  evident  from  Rev.  xii.  6,  14  :  and  the 
meaning  of  the  word  time  is  given  in  Dan.  ii.  25,  32, 
where  the  seven  times  of  Nebuchadnezzar's  madness  has 
always  been  understood  to  signify  seven  years  ;  a  time, 
times,  and  half  time  signifies  one  time,  two  times,  and 
half  a  time,  or  3j  times,  which  is  the  half  of  seven  times 
and  denotes  3£  years.  A  Jewish  year  or  time  was  uni- 
formly reckoned  to  contain  360  days,  or  twelve  months 
of  30  days  each,  and  therefore  in  prophetic  calculations 
the  ordinary  year  must  be  computed  to  be  of  the  same 
length. 

When  Antichrist  goes  up  to  Jerusalem  to  abolish  the 
Jewish  sacrifices,  and  have  his  image  placed  in  the  temple, 
he  will  be  accompanied  by  a  great  army,  and  will  make 
nn  assault  upon  the  holy  city,  which  will  thenceforth  be 
trodden  under  foot  by  his  Antichristian  hosts  during  the 
succeeding  3£  years'  unprecedented  persecution ;  but  it 
appears  that  at  the  end  of  that  time,  and  in  the. course  of 
the  supplementary  final  2£  months,  the  Jews  will  revolt 
against. the  garrison  which  Antichrist  will  have  left  in  their 
city ;  and  when  this  intelligence  reaches  him,  -he  will 
gather  together  the  kings  of  the  earth  and  their  armies 
(Rev.  xfx.  19  ;  xvi.  14)  to  go  up  to  Palestine  to  exter- 
minate the  Jews,  and  likewise  to  fight  against  the  Divine 
King  of  the  Jews,  (Dan.  viii.  25  ;  Rev.  xvii.  14,)  of  whose 
expected  advent  at  Jerusalem,  to  take  possession  of  the 
kingdoms  of  this  world,  he  will  have  been  informed. 
Having  arrived  at  Armageddon  in  the  Holy  Land,  this 
vast  host  will  suddenly  be  destroyed.  There  are  thus 
two  great  expeditions  of  Antichrist  against  Jerusalem  : 
the  first,  when  he  encompasses  the  city  and  has  his  image 
placed  in  the  temple  at  the  beginning  of  the  final  3-J  years 
and  2£  months ;  and  the  second,  after  the  3£  years  and 


NAPOLEON'S    INVASION    OF    PALESTINE.  JJ$ 

during  the  remaining  2£  montlis,  when  lie  hears  of  the 
ivvolt  of  the  Jews  against  his  army  of  occupation  in 
Palestine,  and  leads  up  an  Overwhelming  force  to  crush 
them,  but  perishes  at  Armageddon.  It  does  not  clearly 
appear  whether  in  this  la>t  expedition  Antichrist  will  sue- 
1  in  taking  vengeance  on  Jerusalem  for  having  re\  olfed 
.'^gainst  him,  or  whether  he  will  be  destroyed  before  cnr- 
jg  his  vindictive  determinations  into  e  fleet.  The  latter 
view  seems  on  the  whole  to  be  the  best  supported.  But 
if  Zcch.  xiv.  1,  'J,  describes  the  second  instead  of  the 
first  expedition,  then  Jerusalem  would  appear  to  be  sacked 

:bre  his  destruction. 

The  first  four  of  the  folio wii:  >  clearly  de- 

•    the    ii  lition    of  Antichrist,   when   he   will 

lead  h;<  armies  a  :ain  in  at  the  beginning  of  the 

•e  and  oblation  to  cease  in 

t/i'  midst  of  the  Weki  (Dan.  ix.  -J7,)  and  then  be  destroyed 

i.     rrhe   fifth   passage 

pi-obab!;.  -  dition,  but   may 

only  refer  to  the  second. 

ce  Jerusalem  compassed  >sith  armies, 

:   is  ni.uh.     Thou   let  them  which 

art-  in  -In  l:«a  H«-»»  to  tho  mountains.  .  .   .  For  these  be  the  days  of  veil- 

,  are  written  may  be  fulfilled Vnd  they 

Bhiil!  .  1  shall  be  led  awa\  captive  into 

"f  3 1  years,  Kev.  xi.  2:)  and  Jerusalem  shall  be 

-  of  th»'  (fontih-3  be  fulfilled. 

.  .   .    And  then  shall  they  see  the  Son  of  man  coming  in  a  cloud  with 

" cy  was  fulfilled  ]>r'ntntr'<ly  and 

destruction  of  J  in  A.D.  70   by  the  Itoman 

annie*  under  7\tu*^  but  it  also  has  a  secondary  and  antetypical  fulfil- 

•  ix?  «  future  desolation  of  Jerusalem.) 

Kev.  xi.  -J  :   Hut  the  court  which  is  without  the  temple  leave  out,  and 
•'.re  it  not;  for  it  i<  criven  unto  the  Gentiles :  and  the  holy  city 
phull  tl  loot  "forty  and  two  months. 

And  at  the  time  of  the  end  shall  the  king  of  the 

jwsli  at  him,  (Antichrist:)  and  the  king  of  the  north  shall  come 

t    him  like  a  whirlwind,  with  chariots,  and  with  horsemen,  and 

with  many  >hips  ;  and  he  (Antichrist)  .shall  enter  into  the  countries,  and 

hall  overflow  and  pass  over.     He  shall  enter  also  into  the  glorious 

l.md,  ^Palestine,)  .  .  .    (interval  o/3£  years,)  yet  he  shall  come  to  his 

and  none  shall  help  him.    (7*  is  a  question  for  consideration  whether 

13,  -11  describe  Antichrist'*  first  or  last  expedition  against 

Ezek.  xxxviii. :  Thus  saith  the  Lord  God  :  Behold,  I  am  against  the«v 
0  Gog,  (Antichrist,),  the  chief  prince  of  Mesheeh  and  Tubal :  .  .  . 


HIS   IMAGE   THE   ABOMINATION    OF   DESOLATION. 


thou  shalt  say,  I  will  go  up  to  the  land  of  unwalled  villages ;  I  will  go 
to  them  that  are  at  rest,  that  d\vell  safely,  .  .  to  take  a  spoil,  and  to 
take  a  prey;  to  turn  thine  hand  upon  the  desolate  places  that  are  now 
inhabited,  and  upon  the  people  that  are  gathered  out  of  the  nations, 
which  have  gotten  cattle  and  goods.  .  .  .  And  thou  shalt  come  from 
thy  place  out  of  the  north  parts,  thou,  and  many  people  with  thee,  all 
of  them  riding  upon  horses,  a  great  company,  and  a  mighty  army:  And 
thou  shalt  come  up  against  my  people  of  Israel,  as  a  cloud  to  cover  the 
land  ;  it  shall  be  in  the  latter  days,  .  .  .  (interval  of  3$  years.)  Thou 
shalt  fall  upon  the  mountains  of  Israel,  thou,  and  all  thy  bands,  and  the 
people  that  is  with  thee. 

Zech.  xiv.  1-4 :  Behold,  the  day  of  the  Lord  cometh,  and  thy  spoil 
shall  be  divided  in  the  midst  of  thee.  For  I  will  gather  all  nations 
against  Jerusalem  to  battle ;  and  the  city  shall  be  taken,  and  the  houses 
rifled,  and  the  women  ravished  ;  and  half  of  the  city  shall  go  forth  into 
captivity,  and  the  residue  of  the  people  shall  not  be  cut  off  from  the 
city.  (Here  the  3|  years  probably  intervene.}  Then  shall  the  Lord 
go  forth,  and  fight  against  those  nations,  as  when  he  fought  in  the  day 
of  battle.  And  his  feet  shall  stand  in  that  day  upon  the  mount  of 
Olives, 

The  literal  image  of  the  Personal  Antichrist,  which  is 
at  this  juncture  to  be  placed  in  the  Jewish  temple,  and 
made  to  speak  and  breathe,  (Rev.  xiii.,)  is  three  times  re- 
ferred to  in  Daniel  as  THE  ABOMINATION  OP  DESOLATION. 
Our  Saviour  also  alluded  to  it  in  Matthew  and  Mark. 


Mark  xiii.  1  i-26. 
But  when  ye  shall  see  the  abomi- 
nation of  desolation,  spoken  of  by 
Daniel  the  prophet,  standing  where 
it  ought  not,  (let  him  that  readeth 
understand,)  then  let  them  that  be 
in  Judiea  flee  to  the  mountains. 
.  .  .  For  in  those  days  shall  be  af- 
fliction, such  as  was  not  from  the 
h< 'ginning  of  the  creation  which 
God  created  unto  this  time,  neither 
shall  be.  And  except  that  the  Lord 
had  shortened  those  days,  no  flesh 
should  be  saved.  .  .  .  But  in  those 
days,  after  that  tribulation  .  .  shall 
they  see  the  Son  of  man  coming  in 
the  clouds  with  great  power  an 
glory. 

This  prophecy  of  our  Lord  could  not  have  been  fulfilled 
at  the  destruction  of  Jerusalem  by  Titus  in  A.D..  70,  for 
three  reasons :  First,  there  was  no  abomination  of  deso- 
lation set  up  by  the  Romans  in  the  Jewish  temple  at  that 


Matt.  xxiv.  1.V30. 
When  ye  therefore  shall  see  the 
abomination  o£  aesolation,  spoken 
of  by  Daniel  the  prophet,  stand  in 
the  holy  place,  (whoso  readeth,  let 
him  understand:)  Then  let  them 
which  be  in  Judaea  flee  into  the 
mountains,  etc.  .  .  .  For  then  shall 
be  great  tribulation,  such  as  was 
not  since  the  beginning  of  the  world 
to  this  time,  no,  nor  ever  shall  be. 
And  except  those  days  should  be 
shortened,  there  should  no  flesh  be 
saved.  .  .  .  Immediately  after  the 
tribulation  of  those  days  .  .  they 
phall  see  the  Son  of  man  coming  in 
the  clouds  of  heaven. 


NAPOLEON'S  IMAGE  PLACED  IN  THE  TEMPLE.     121 


time,  for  the  temple  was  bnrned  while  they  were  entering 
the  city.  Moreover  the  standards  or  eagles  could  not 
have  been  considered  an  abomination,  which  is  an  ex- 
-ion  .'ihnost  invariably  meaning  "  an  idol,"  (II  Chron 
xv.  8.)  Secondly,  there  was  then  no  universal  tribulation 
such  that  scarcely  any  flesh  was  saved,  for  the  affliction 
did  not  extend  beyond  Palestine.  Thirdly,  it  is  stated 
that  the  Son  of  man  will  come  in  the  clouds  IMMEDIATELY 
after  the  threat  tribulation  consequent  upon  the  abomina- 
tion i  up:  and  this  must  therefore  be  something 
that  happen*  just  before  the  Second  Advent.  There  can 
only  be  nm-  su.-h  uneijiialled  tribulation,  and  it  is  clear 
the  parallel  passage  in  Dan.xii.  Kthat  this  is  to  be  at 
tr.e  time  of  the  Kn«l  and  of  the  Resurrection.  At  that 
time,  (the  time  of  the  End,  Dan.  xi.  40,)  there  shall  be  a 
tim<  •  •//  'f*  tiever  was  since  there  was  a  nation, 
even  to  that  same  thnr,  .  .  .  <m<I  in«/t>/  of  tJiem  that  sleep 
in  the  ch'st  of  the  earth  s/Ktll  awake,  somv  to  everlasting 

0tO. 

Tin-  al>onnnation  of  desolation  '.  ;  of  in  the  four 

following  proj.heeies  of  Daniel,  and  is  distinctly  stated  in 
the  lir.M  two  ..{'  them  to  be  set  up  in  the  midst  of  the 
sevc;.  f  Antichrf0tffl  Covenant  wkh  the  Jews,  and 

ys  (or  :i.V  y«-:irs  ;imj  2j  months)  before  the 
time  of  blrsM-diM^s  which  must  be  the  time  of  Christ's 
descent  on  the  earth. 


Pnn.  ix.  £7. 

(1)  Ho  (Antichrist)  shall  confirm 

venant  with  inanj  for  one  week 

.  in  tin-  luiil.-t 

of  th«'  ;  ill  cause  the  sacri- 

fice  and  the  oblation  to  cease,  aivd 
for  the  OYI  :  of  trbonrina- 

tions  he  shall  make  it  dtsdate,  eren 
until  the  consummation. 

Dan.  xi.  31. 

(3)  And  arms  sl^all  stand  on  bra 
(Antichrist's)  part,  and  they  shall 
pollute  the  sanctuary  of  strength, 
and  shall  take  a>eay  the  daily  sacri- 
fice,  and  they  shall  place  the  abom- 
ination that  maketh  desolate. 


Dan.  xii.  11,  12. 

(2)  From  the  time  that  the  daily 
H  shall  be  taken  away,  and 
the   abomination   that  maketh  de- 
solate set  up,  there  shall  be  a  thou- 
sand two  hundred  and  ninety  days, 
(some  great  event  to  happen  then.) 
Blessed    is    he   that   waiteth,    and 
cometh  to  the  thousand  three  hun- 
dred and  five  and  thirty  days. 
Dan.  viii.  11,  12. 

(-0  By  him  (Antichrist)  the  daily 
sacrifice  was  taken  away,  and  the 
place  of  his  sanctuary  was  cast 
down.  And  an  host  was  given  him 
against  the  daily  sacrifice  by  reason 
of  transgression. 


It  is  fully  admitted  that  Dan.  viL  and  xii.  have  been 


122  NAPOLEON   THE   MAN   OF   SIN. 

typically  fulfilled  on  the  year-clay  scale  by  Popery,  and 
Dan.  viii.  by  Mahomedanism,  the  daily  sacrifice  of  the 
pure  worship  of  God  having  been  taken  away  wherever 
the  abomination  of  such  heresies  was  set  up.  But  those 
fulfilments  have  only  foreshadowed  the  final  and  yet 
future  literal  fulfilment.  The  characteristics  that  have 
been  exhibited  separately  in  the  Pagan,  Papal,  and  Ma- 
homedan  Antichrists  will  all  be  combined  in  Napoleon, 
the  last  great  Antichrist.  Thus  as  the  Pagans  frequently 
bore  on  their  forehead  or  hand  the  mark  of  the  heathen 
deity  they  worshipped,  and  were  forbidden  by  one  of 
their  Emperors  to  engage  in  any  commercial  transactions 
with  Christians  :  so  in  like  manner  during  Napoleon's  3£ 
years'  dominancy,  as  the  Antichrist,  his  False  Prophet 
(the  Pope)  will  cause  u  all,  both  small  and  great,  rich  and 
poor,  free  and  bond,  to  receive  a  mark  on  their  right 
hands  or  in  their  foreheads  :  and  that  no  man  may  buy 
or  sell,  save  he  that  has  the  mark  or  the  name  of  the  Wild 
Beast  (Napoleon)  or  the  number  of  his  name.  .  .  .  and 
his  number  is  six  hundred  threescore  and  six,  (Rev.  xiii. 
16-18.)  And  as  the  Papal  Antichrist  is  particularly  dis- 
tinguished by  three  features,  (1)  of  having  himself  wor- 
shipped by  being  called  u  Our  Lord  God  the  Pope,"  and 
having  his  toe  kissed,  (2)  of  "  forbidding  to  marry," 
(I  Tim.  iv.  3,)  as  in  the  case  of  priests  and  nuns,  and  (3) 
of  having  had  about  ten  kingdoms  for  1200  years,  as  the 
chief  seat  of  his  apostacy ;  so  in  like  manner  Napoleon 
will  (1)  arrogate  to  himself  the  titles  and  the  worship 
due  only  to  God  ;  and  will  (2)  forbid  the  celebration  of 
the  ordinance  of  marriage,  (in  common  with  all  other 
Christian  rites;)  and  will  (3)  have  exactly  ten  kingdoms 
(Rev.  xvii.  13)  for  1260  days  as  the  chief  seat  of  his  God- 
denying  apostacy,  (although  it  will  extend  in  a  less  de- 
gree to  other  places.)  Also  as  the  Mahomedan  Anti- 
christ has  abolished  the  observance  of  the  Sabbath,  and 
substituted  for  the  Christian  Calendar  one  that  dates 
from  his  flight  from  Mecca,  and  has  given  his  followers 
the  Koran  instead  of  the  Bible  ;  so  in  a  similar  manner 
Napoleon  is  to  "  think  to  change  times  and  laws,"  .(Dan. 
vii.  25,)  and  will  abolish  the  Sabbath,  and  probably  sub- 
stitute for  the  Christian  Calendar  one  dating  from  some 
epoch  in  his  own  career,  and  most  likely  compose  for  his 


THE   THBEtt-AXD-A-IIALF    TEAKS'   TRIBULATION.       123 

worshippers  some  book  which  shall  be  to  them  what  the 

Koran  is  to  the  Mahometans. 

The  heaven-defying  self-exaltation  of  this  Man  of  Sin 
during  his  3.}  years1  universal  supremacy,  is  specially  de- 
scribed in  Is.  xiv. ;  Dan.  vii.,  viii.,  xi.  Neany  ALL*  the 
ungodly  throughout  Christendom  and  in  some  parts  ot 
Il'"ith":idom  will  worship  him,  or  receive  his  mark,  (Rev. 
xiii.:)  Pagans,  Papists,  Maliome«lans,  Jews,  Pantheists, 
i,  Rationalists,  Sj)iritnalists,  Universal ists,  I'nita- 
rians,  inlidels,  and  in  short  nearly  AI.I.  exoeiM  IkOM  who 
arc  truly  horn  again,  will  either  spontaneously  or  compul- 
sorily,  render  liomage  to  him  fl  The  corrupt 

irmkind    being    unchained,    society    will    fall 
into   a    Mate  <>f  moral    put  refaction,  and  the  whole   earth 
:nl>le  a  hell  or  Pandemonium.     The  wicked  becoming 
possessed  wi:h  devils,  will  aet  more  like  wil-i  than 

human   beings,  and  .  iolence  and  licentious 

of  UOOCU  ,d    ma^a-'iv,   and   of  audaci-  -us 

blasj.hei:.  .  [I]     !);•    \\  i  I  [   OH     every 

side.      .Millions  of  persons  will  !>••  martyred  for  refusing  to 

worship  the  Antichrist,  they  shattf^U  l>y  the  sword  and 

and   their  number  i   as 

so  great  as  to  call  for  special  notice  three  times  in  the 
taiypse,  (Rev.  vi.  !»,  xv.  -J,  \\.  I.)  The  guillotine  is 
indicated  by  the  Greek  word  -t-r/EKiafieiw  in  Rev.  x\. 
4,  to  be  the  principal  means  by  which  these  martyrs  will 
be  put  to  d.-ath.  P>ut  they  will  enjoy  the  peculiar  privi- 
leire  of  Ix'inir  raised  up  alm<-  y  th--y  are  killed, 

and  of  bring   a   supplementary  addition   to  the  saints  of 
llu-  first  ion.     This  honor  does  not  appear  to  bu 

!  up'in  the  saints  who  die  a  natural  death  subse- 
quent lo  the  Resurrection  and  first  Translation,  which 
occurs  a  little  more  than  2  years  after  the -Covenant. 

*  The  latest  calculations  compute  the  population  of  the  world  to  bo 
composed  of  about  90  millin-  ,ts,  170  million  Roman  Catholics, 

7">  million  of  the  Greek  Church,  (principally  in  Russia,)  5  million  Jews, 
iillion  Mahomedans,  800  million  Heathen— total,  1300  million.  What 
criminal  illiberality  in  not  adequately  supporting  Foreign   Missionary 
ties  professing  Christians  are  guilty  of,  seeing  that  1800  years  after 
the  Lord  Jesus  has  commanded  men  to  preach  the  Gospel  to  every 
creature,  three  fourths  of  the  earth's  inhabitants  have  never-  had  it  pro- 
claimed to  them,  and  are  consequently  sinking  into  hell-fire. 


124  .  FOURTEENTH   EVEJST. 

EVENT  XIV.  THE  PROPHESYING  OF  THE  Two  WIT- 
NESSES (Elijah  and  another)  during  the  whole  of  Anti- 
christ's 3j  years,  upon*  the  expiration  of  which  they  are 
slain,  but  after  3^  days  raised  to  life  and  caught  up  to 
heaven.  (Rev.  xi.  3-12.) 

3.  And  I  will  give  power  unto  my  two  witnesses,  and  they  shall 
prophesy  a  thousand  two  hundred  and  threescore  days,  clothed  in  sack 
.cloth.  4.  These  are  the  two  olive-trees,  and  the  two  candlesticks  stand- 
ing before  the  God  of  the  earth.  5.  And  if  any  man  will  hurt  them, 
fire  proceedeth  out  of  their  mouth,  and  devoureth  their  enemies :  and 
if  any  man  will  hurt  them,  he  must  in  this  manner  be  killed.  6.  These 
have  power  to  shut  heaven,  that  it  rain  not  in  the  days  of  their  proph- 
ecy :  and  have  power  over  waters  to  turn  them  to  blood,  and  to  smito 
the  earth  with  all  plagues,  as  often  as  they  will.  7.  And  when  they 
shall  have  finished  their  testimony,  the  beast  that  ascendeth  out  of  the 
bottomless  pit  shall  make  war  against  them,  and  shall  overcome  them, 
and  kill  them.  8.  And  their  dead  bodies  shall  lie  in  the  street  of  the 
great  city,  which  spiritually  is  called  Sodom  and  E^ypt,  where  also  our 
Lord  was  crucified.  9.  Andthey  of  the  people  and  kindreds  and  tongues 
and  nations  shall  see  their  dead  bodies  three  days  and  an  half,  and  shall 
not  suffer  their  dead  bodies  to  be  put  in  graves.  10.  And  they  that 
dwell  upon  the  earth  shall  rejoice  over  them,  an<l  make  morry,  and  shall 
send  gifts  one  to  another  ;  because  these  two  prophets  tormented  them 
that  dwelt  on  the  earth.  11.  And  after  three  days  and  an  half  the 
Spirit  of  life  from  God  entered  into  them,  and  they  stood  upon  their 
feet;  and  great  fear  fell  upon  them  which  saw  them.  12.  And  they 
heard  a  great  voice  from  heaven  saying  unto  them,  Come  up  hither. 
And  they  ascended  up  to  heaven  in  a  cloud ;  and  their  enemies  beheld 
them.  (Literal-day,  Rev.  xi.  3-12.) 

It  was  almost  the  universal  belief  among  the  Fathers 
of  the  Primitive  Church,  some  of  whom  had  conversed 
with  the  Apostles  themselves,  that  Elijah  would  bo 
the  herald  of  Christ  at  his  Second  Advent,  as  stated  in 
Mai.  iv.  5,  6,  and  would  also  be  one  of  the  two  Witnesses.  ' 
Either  Enoch,  Moses,  or  St.  John  was  thought  to  be  the 
other  Witness-.  The  mysterious  way  in  which  Moses  was 
taken  up  to  heaven,  as  well  as  the  fact  of  his  being  with 
Elias  at  the  Transfiguration,  find  also  his  having  performed 
unions  similar  to  those  ascribed  to  the  Witnesses,  point 
him  out  as  the  person  who  will  most  probably  be  Elijah's 
fellow-prophet.  It  is  noticeable  that  the  Greek  word  for 
Witnesses,  jiaprvpe^  is  used  about  forty  times  in  the 
Bible,  and  invariably  signifies  living  personal  witnesses, 
which  is- also  the  case  with  the  word  "Prophets;"  there- 
fore this  prophecy  cannot  be  completely  fulfilled  except 


PROPHESYING    OF   THE  TWO    WITNESSES.  ^5 

by  real  persons,  althougli  it  has  had  a  mystical  accomplish- 
ment in  the  12GO  years'  sackcloth  testimony  of  .the  two 

•iments,  and  their  destruction  during  the  3j  years  of 
the  French  Revolution.  The  appearance  and  ministry  of 
these  two  supernatural  Witnesse>  will  be  necessitated  by 
the  severity  of  Napoleon's  persecution,  against  the  vio- 
lence of  which  no  mere  mortal  can  contend.  Therefore  a 
'iiionyin  opposition  to  his  Anti-christian  apostasy  will 
be  maintained  by  Klias  and  the  other  prophet,  who  from 
tin*  moment  of  his  image  being  placed  in  the  Jewish  tem- 
ple, will  thenceforth  for  1260  days  continue  to  preach  the 
Gospel  and  warn  mankind  not  to  worship  the  Antichrist 
or  his  image,  or  receive  hi-  mark  in  their  forehead  or  in 
their  hand.  It  IN  through  their  instrumentality  in  a  great 

ve  that  the  innumerable  company  of  persons  (Rev. 
vii.  1>)  who  are  to  be  converted  during  the  great  tribula- 
tion will  IK- brought  to  nj.entancc.  In  the  absence  of  any 
definition  of  the  localities  where  they  will  prophesy,  we 
may  conclude  that  if  they  visit  every  place  in  which  the 
iniidel  persecution  rage-,  they  will  deliver  their  testimony 
throughout  nearly  the  whole  of  ( 'hri-tcndoni  and  even  in 
6om<  I  b-atheiidom.  Their  supernal  ural  powers 

will  probably  enable'  them  to  traverse  1-  QCCfl  with 

the  swiftness  ofai  «  'iothed  in  sackcloth  from  head 

<>t,  they  will  suddenly  alight  in.  places  where  many 
people  are  congregated  together,  and  proceed  to  proclaim 
the  truth  as  it  i<  in  Jesus,  and  show  from  the  prophecies 
that  Napoleon  is  the  Antichrist,  and  that  all  the  marvel- 
lous events  of  that  period  have  been  predicted  to  accom- 
pany Christ's  advent.  If  any  person  attempts  to  injure 
them,  they  will  breathe  forth  lire,  a  jet  of  flame  will  issue 
from  their  mouth,  and  their  assailant  will  instantaneously 
fall  dead,  pierced  through  as  by  a  flash  of  lightning.  As 
Jannes  and  Jambres  withstood  Moses  and  Aaron,  and 
counterfeited  their  miracles,  so  will  the  False  Prophet 
(the  Pope)  and  Romish  Priests  withstand  the  Two  Wit- 
nesses and  imitate  their  wondrous  deeds.  Whereas  the 
Witnesses  will  breathe  forth  fire  against  those  who  at- 
tempt to  injure  them,  the  False  Prophet  will  mimic  them 
by  making  tire  come  down  from  heaven  on  the  earth. 
Thus  it  will  be  a  contest  of  fire  against  fire.  And  as  Moses 
and  Aaron  stood  before  Pharaoh,  and  remon'strated  with 


126  FOURTEENTH   EVENT. 

€ 

him  regarding  his  cruel  oppression  of  Israel,  and  punished 
his  obduracy  by  the  infliction  of  grievous  plagues,  so  most 
probably  the  Witnesses  will  enter -into  the  presence  of 
Napoleon,  the  great  antitypical  Pharaoh,  and  expostulate 
with  him  respecting  his  ruthless  persecution  of  the  saints, 
and  punish  his  obduracy  by  u  smiting  the  earth  with  all 
plagues  as  often  as  they  will."  The  sore  judgments  01 
famine,  pestilence,  and  ravages  of  wild  beasts,  that  are 
foreshown  under  the  third  and  fourth  literal-day  seals  to 
occur  during  the  3^-  years  of  Antichrist,  will  be  specially 
caused  by  the  Witnesses,  for  they  .have  power  to  shut 
heaven  that  it  rain  not  during  the  1260  days  of  their 
prophecy,  and  the  appalling  scarcity  of  food  that  will  re- 
sult from  the  total  absence  of  rain  for  3£  years,  will  neces- 
sarily bring  in  its  train  wide-spread  disease,  and  give  rise 
to  the  predatory  incursions  of  wild  beasts,  which  will  over- 
run many  parts  of  the  earth  in  search  of  food  to  satisfy 
their  raging  hunger.  The  two  Prophets  will  also  exorcise 
power  u  over  waters  to  turn  them  to  blood,"  by  convert- 
ing all  salt  and  fresh  water  into  blood,  under  the  second 
and  third  literal-day  Vials,  at  the  time  of  their  slaughter 
and  resurrection. 

At  the  terminal  ion  of  their  1260  days'  testimony, 
their  invulnerability  will  cease,  and  Antichrist  will  suc- 
ceed in  putting  tiiem  to  death.  Great  and  universal 
will  be  the  exultation  among  "the  peoples  and  kindreds 
and  tongues  and  nations,"  when  the  welcome  n-cws*  i.-j 
transmitted  to  them  over  the  electric  wires;  they  will  re- 
joice, and  make  merry,  and  send  gifts  one  to  another, 
because  these  two  prophets  tormented  them  by  their  in- 
fliction of  plagues  for  worshipping  Napoleon.  But  their 
joy  will  soon  be  turned  into  grief.  For  after  the  Wit- 
nesses' dead  bodies  have  been  exposed  for  3£  days,  they 
will  suddenly  stand  upon  their  feet  and  ascend  up  to 
heaven  in  a  cloud.  About  the  same  time  there  will  be  a 

*  It  was  once  objected  to  the  literal  fulfilment  of  this  prophecy,  that 
tho  intelligence  of  the  slaughter  of  the  Witnesses  could  not  be  circu- 
lated even  through  Europe  within  3£  days.  The  invention  of  the  tele- 
graph, however,  furnishes  a  triumphant  answer  to  such  an  objection, 
and  if  the  transatlantic  cable  should  be  laid  down  by  that  time,  tho 
death  of  the  two  Prophets  might  be  made  known  in  America  within  a 
few  hours  of  its  occurrence. 


FI1IST    AVOK,    on    sri'KRNATURAL   LOCUSTS.    %        Jgf 

it  earthquake,  ami  tlie  tenth  part  of  the  city  (appar- 
ently Jerusalem)  will  fill,  ami  7000  men  bo  slain,  and  the 
remnant  will  be  affrighted  and  irive    irlory  to  the  Go 
licuvrn.    The  remnant  that  are  constrained  bj  >hts 

to    M-JVL-   gloiy  tO  God,  may  be  ideiitie:d  With  the  144,000 

-  whose  conversion  ami  scaling  (Kev.vii.)  takes  place 
principally  during  the  enduing  2.1  months,  and  it  may  be 
th"  !  ioe  «>f  their  consequent  defection  iV.im  Anti- 

chr:  •   ih:it    constitutes   "  the  <idin gN   nut    of  the 

/'  (Dan.  xi.  44.)  which  h-ad  to  \i\<  '  iiiinating 

ilt    ii|M.M  the    time   of  !'  Arma- 

lonl 

EVENT  XV.    rrni:    Fi  ;:.-r    \Y.»i:,   or   the    tormenting  of 
men  by  supernatural  locusts  for  t<  n  nmntlis,  which  b; 
aboi,  •  the  mid-t   of  the 

Ami  th.-  fifth  nnz'-l  sow.  :  i  unto 

the  earth  :  and  to  him  wfls  given  the  key  of  the  bottomless  j.i'.  Ami 
he  opened  the  bottomless  \>.' 

smoke  of  a  great  furnace ;  and  the  sun  and  the  air 
i-i.i-d  by  reason  of  the  smoke  of  ;  «-amc  out  t.t 

>n  the  earth:  and  unto  them  was  given  power,  : 

:i  have  power.      And  it  was  eonmJMfMJ  tliein  that 

the  grass  < 

r  any  tree  ;   but  only  those 

i»  li"  .1  it  was  givi-  .!d  not  kill 

hut  thnt  tiny  should  be  tormented  li  \t  tor- 

is  the  torment  of  a  scorpion,  when  In-  stnk.-th  a  num.     And 
in  those  days  shall  men  seek  death,  and  shal:  !l  de- 

sire to  die,  and  death  shall  lire  from  them  ...  A  1  tails  like 

live  months.     And  they  had  a  K' 
is  thr  an-t'l  of  the  bottomless  pit,  whose  name  in  ' 
Abaddon,  but  in  the  (Jreek  tongue  hath  his  name  Apollyon.      One 
is  past ;  and,  behold,  there  come  two  woes  more  hcreal  ix.) 

The    seven  j'.i-li  i    by  the   seven  trum- 

\  (  ly  increase  in  destnictivem-<s  and  severity. 
;irst  ibur,  which  altogether  continue   only  for  seven 
or^ight  months,  are  inflicted  upon  inanimate  nature,  and 
consecuti'.  ;  tlie  *-an IK  sea,  l«.untains  of  water,  and 

the  luminaries  ;  the  last  tliree,  which  continue  for  3£  yeai-s, 
are  inflicted  upon  the  animate  creation,  principally  upon 
those  men  which  have  not  the  seal  of  God  in  their  fore- 
heads; and  as  an  omen  of  the  fearful  calamities  to  be 
occasioned  by  them,  they  are  preceded  by  the  thrice-re- 


128  FIFTEEN $H   EVENT. 

peated  cry  of  Woe,  from  which  circumstance  they  derive 
the  name  of  Woe-trumpets.  The  year-day  fulfilment  of 
the  first  and  second  of  these  three  Woe-trumpets  is  inter- 
preted by  several  hundred  expositors  to  relate  to  the 
invasion  of  Europe  by  the  Saracens  and  Turks  :  Bicker- 
steth,  in  his  Signs  of  the  Times,  gives  the  names  of 
hundred  of  these  expositors.  The  first  year-day  Woe 
trumpet  began  in  609  A.D.,  twenty-seven  years  before  the 
commencement  of*the  Saracen  Woe  which  it  introduced, 
and  which  consisted  in  the  incursions  of  the  Saracens 
(symbolized  by  the  locusts)  into  the  Roman  Empire  for 
twice  150  years,  (twice  five  year-day  months,  ver.  5,  10,) 
from  636  to  936 :  and  therefore  this  Woe-trumpet,  in  its 
literal-day  accomplishment,  will  begin  about  three  years, 
nine  months,  and  twelve  days  after  the  Covenant,  twenty- 
seven  days  before  the  commencement  of  the  Woe  of  literal 
locusts,  which  follow  it,  and  which  will  last  for  twice  five 
literal  months.  As  soon  as  the  trumpet  is  sounded,  an 
angel,  which  had  previously  fallen  (jreTrr^Kora)  from 
heaven,  will  open  the  bottomless  pit,  which,  there  is 
every  reason  to  believe,  is  the  interior  of  this  earth  ;  it  is 
probably  called  bottomless  because  a  continually  revolving 
globular  body  cannot  be  said  to  have  either  a  top  or  a 
bottom.  Out  of  the  opened  pit,  a  lurid  black  smoke  will 
ascend  in  dense  volume's,  temporarily  darkening  the  firm- 
ament, and  swarms  of  locusts  will  then  come  forth  upon 
the  earth,  appearing  to  be  engendered  in  the  smoke,  like 
insects  which  are  generated  in  the  atmosphere  of  blight. 
The  description  given  of  their  outward  appearance  (ver.  7, 
8,  9)  will  be  recognized  by  every  zoologist  as  an  accurate 
picture  of  the  ordinary  locust,  but  whereas  the  instinct  of 
natural  locusts  leads  them  voraciously  to  devour  every 
green  thing,  these  monstrous  unnatural  locusts  will  not 
eat  a  single  green  leaf  or  blade  of  grass,  but  will  occupy 
themselves  exclusively  in  stinging  the  ungodly  with  the 
stings  which  they  will  have  in  their  scorpion-like  tails.  So 
grievously  agonizing  will  be  the  pain  produced  by  their* 
stings,  that  men  shall  seek  for  death  and  desire  to  die,  but 
by  a  special  restraining  power  they  will  be  prevented  car- 
rying their  suicidal  designs  into  successful  execution  ; 
death  shall  flee  from  them,  and  they  shah1  be  kept  alive 
against  their  will,  to  endure  the  most  excruciating  tor- 


FIRST   WOE,    OR   SUPERNATURAL   LOCUSTS,  , 

nieuts.     Millions  of  persons  will  suifer  the  in  tensest 

ib    from    this  plague,  but  scarcely  one   individual  will 
be   killed   by    it,    (ver,  5.)      It    will   commence   about  3J 
;:hs   after   N"apoleoa's  in\a_  >een  set  up  in  ilu" 

Jewish  temple,  an<l  continue  twice  live  months.  Whether 
il  will  extend  only  to  part  or  the  whole  of  the  lloman 
Empire,  or  to  America  and  other  plac^>  as  well,  i>  n.-i 
whatever  localities  are  visited  by  the  hail 
and  lire  uud  -t  trumpet,  nine  in.>nths  previo  . 

may  I    to   be    lii. 

•  •.in  be  ralionally  ]M,</il)H- 

ity  of  "sn.-h   n  :\iv 

and 
'    :\nd   ra  . 

<npern:itural 

stau 
which   h 

ling 

the-  b  dialrulical  ori- 

gin, :  ict  but   t  ten,  it  is  I 

tiX]>i  tb    wh«»:n    Satan    '.  ///.v 

.  ,i:id  wh.» 
t/te  <<  and 

authority  wh:  •. '.-rthem. 

In  !'..  :id  unive-  be  Najmleon's  su- 

•  -  will  be  sul»j»-'-t  \n  if. 

Jippa'-ently  .-i»mewli:v!  in  tl.  rnanner  that   th"  l' 

Avvr.  power  «>f  the  Kxyi^ian  SOT 

viii.  7.)    Some  have  thought  that  th«-y  will  be  evil 
Kj»irils  pe.-miiti'd  \  this  form,  in  w  e  it  is  ob- 

ibjection  lo  Xapoleon  will  necessarily  re- 
sult IVtnn  Satan's  kingdom  having  been  u'iven  to  him.    As 
.11  coiiid  assume  th  it  in  the  garden  of 

-  devils  0:111  enter  into  swine,  (Luke  viii.  32,) 
the:  r  improbability  in  their  entering  into  or 

taking  the  form  of  locusts.    No  employment  is  more  coc- 


FIFTEENTH 


genial  to  evil  spirits  than  that  of  afflicting  and  torturing 
mankind;  and  it  is  shown  in  Rev.  xii.  12,  that  they  are  to 
do  this  to  an  unprecedented  extent  during  the-  final  3$ 
years.  The  sealed  ones  who  are  to  remain  untouched  by 
them  (ver.  4)  are  probably  the  144,000  Jews,  whose  seal- 
In^  appears  even  then  to  be  commenced,  although  it  is  not 
finished  until  the  end  of  the  literal-day  sixth  seal,  (Rev. 
vii.)  The  year-day  sixth  seal  represents  the  sealing  of 
144,000  wise  virgins  out  of  the  different  denominations- 
typified  by  the  Jewish  tribes,  and  there  aro  thus  two  en- 
tirely distinct  companies  of  144,000. 

The  conventional  application  of  the  word  Apollyon  t6 
signify  Satan  is  utterly  unwarranted  by  this  passage  of 
Scripture  in  which  it  is  found.  Nearly  all  expositors, 
from  Bishop  Newton  to  our  own  day,  admit  that  it  de- 
notes the  human  being  who  is  to  be  used  by  Satan  at  the 
time  of  the  Woe-t  rum  pels  as  a  great  Destroyer.  In  the 
year-day  typical  fulfilment,  it  syrubolized  Mahomet,  who 
scourged  but  did  not  inflict  political  death  upon  the  East- 
ern Roman  Empire,  and  who  was  an  eminent  type  of  Na- 
poleon. In  the  literal-day  antctypical  fulfilment,  it  is 
evidently  the  literal  name  of  the  last  great  Antichrist,  and 
it  is  u  huiientabh'  proof  of  the  spirit  of  deep  sleep  that  has 
fallen  upon  the  minds  of  men,  that  although  Clod  has  gra- 
ciously condescended  to  reveal  in  his  Word  the  name  of 
the  Personal  Antichrist,  and  although  that  name  almost 
exactly  corresponds  with  the  name  Napoleon,  yet  the 
significant  fact  of  such  correspondence  is  almost  entirely 
unheeded.  It  is  surprising  that  Napoleon's  name,  as  thus 
foretold  1800  years  ago,  should,  with  the  exception  of  the 
first  letter  N,  have  been  transmitted  to  us  with  so  much 
accuracy:  some  other  names  are  not  quoted  in  the  New 
Testament  with  even  so  much  precision:  for  instance, 
Elijah,  Jeremiah,  Rehoboam,  Abijah,  Jehoshaphat,  and 
Hezekiah  are  called  in  St.  Matthew  :  Elias,  Jeremy,  Ro- 
boam,  Abia,  Josaphat,  Ezekias,  (Matt,  i.)  The  Rev.  Dr. 
Croly  in  his  "Apocalypse"  considers  the  word  Napoleon 
to  be  unquestionably  signified  by  Apollyon.  However 
mysterious  the  whole  narrative  of  this  Locust-Woe  may  at 
first  sight  appear,  we  should  remember  that  it  is  scarcely 
more  marvellous  than  many  other  wonderful  events  de- 
scribed in  Scripture,  such,  for  instance,  as  took  place  at 
the  Exodus  from  Egypt- 


SECOND   WOE,    OB   CONFLICTS    OP  THE   HORSEMEN. 

EVENT  XVI.  THE  SECOND  WOE  or  the  conflicts 
for  1  year  and  1  month  between  Napoleon's  armies  and 
co'untftesti  hr.  >rces  from  Asia,  resulting  in  tho 

slaughter    of  th  •    third   part   of   men,    and    constituting 
tin1  principal  part  »»{'  the  Armageddon  War.    (Rev.  i\.  l:;.) 

Tin;  liu-r.  !i  trumpet   0  \Vor-tnnnpK, 

lix  months  after  the  commenrr- 

niriii  of  X;.:  Mid   eontinnetf 

for  i  and  month/-'  Us  a  prri.'d  of  both  rise  and 

fall :  the  slauirlrir:  taking  plaeu 

principally  d1  I   lirst    year  and   month.     The    pre- 

:  I  hurt  men,  bnl  this  Woe. 

will  /•///  the  tliird  u  and    ;h«-n   the  third  V 

will  kill  all  tin-  r<  inc-orri^ihly  wicked  di: 

last  >osiug  of 

four  /•  I'j  /////,-. 

and  ;  ;iiptati<»n  and  <uj<t 

tit,   •  Trji'  qiirpav^ 

par'  .  1 '///  tUt  number  of  tJie  a 

don'.)      It  appeal'-  .1    had    )> 

•mm  ui!l    l>o 

reino\  ,-d     },\  •''  fouf    -  ;  .  and   tlm 

CWltest   will    1  ri\rr    Knphr:r 

which  18  the  l)ou;id;t!-y  line  Mmpir.; 

and   ncai'Iy  a] 

<»f  this  \,  .ide  an  irnipti«ni,  in  i«)ii:;,  i'r<»ni 

beyond    th  •    Kiij.hrato    into    the    K«»man     Umpire,    and 

at  of  th(^  Crusade-,  in  which  the  Kuro}>caiMf 

and  Asiatics  we>t  of  the  Kuph:  1  in  the  most 

sanguinary   stm_ir.Lrles    with    the    invading    hosts    of   the 

i'rum   the  99flk  <»t'   th(B    Euphrates,  so  will  it  be  in 

*  Although  tli  the   war  and  mwth  i3  not  ex- 

plicitly enjoined  in  tin  1  by  Bick- 

creteth  and  others  to  t  of  the  period  of  tho 

previous  Trumpet,  which   is  distinctly 
(v.  r>,  lo:)  also  by  the  fact  that  the  year-day  fulfilment  unqucstl  ; 

•  exactly  twice  a  mystical  year  and  month  from  luo:;  t->  l->lo; 
and  likewise  because  there  is  thus  a  corresponding  growth  and  arith- 
metical progression  in  the  length  of  the  three  y«ar-duy  Woes  (tho 
Saraeen,  Turkish,  and  Napoleonic)  of  300  years,  780  years,  and  1260 
days,  for  780  is  the  point  of  bisection  between  300  and  12fiO 


J32  SIXTEENTH   EVENT,     :;OW 

the  approaching  literal-day  fulfilment.  The  same  des- 
perate conflict  is  once  more  to  be  renewed  on  a  scale  of 
such  unexampled,  magnitude  that  almost  all  the  armies 
from  the  four  quarters  of  the  earth  will  become  involved 
in  it.  The  number  of  the  horsemen  is  stated  to  be  two 
myriads  of  myriads,  which  may  either  mean  an  in- 
definitely great  multitude,  or  else  exactly  two  hundred 
thousand  thousand,  if  the  word  myriad  be  taken  in  its 
original  sense  to  mean  ten  thousand  •  but  this  latter  view 
is  much  less  probable  than  the  former,  as  it  would  make 
the  number  of  horsemen  to  be  a  sixth  part  of  all  the  in- 
habitants of  the  globe.  There  may,  however,  be  a  larger 
population  than  is  generally  imagined  in  Asia,  from 
whence  the  invading  forces  are  to  come. 

The  awful  and  terrific  character  of  their  ravages  is  not% 
only  indicated  by  their  vast  numbers,  but  like  wise  by 
the  circumstance  that  the  third  part  of  men  is  to  be  slain 
in  the  conflicts  that  will  then  ensue.  As  the  Roman  Em- 
pire is  the  principal  locality  of  this  Woe,  it  may  only  be  a 
number  equivalent  to  the  third  part  of  its  inhabitants 
that  will  be  slain  ;  but  even  this  would  amount  to  about 
60  million  persons,  the  slaughter  of  whom  during  the 
first  year  and  month  will  be  an  average  of  about  150,- 
000  every  day  during  that  period.  The  number  would 
be  seven  times  ^ivatcr  if  the  third  part  of  the  population 
of  the  entire  globe  is  meant  by  the  third  part  of  men. 
Just  as  the  whole  civilized  world  engaged  in  the  war 
of  the  Crusades,  so  will  it  be  in  the  approaching  repe- 
tition of  those  wars;  for  Antichrist  having  made  Jerusa- 
lem the  ecclesiastical  metropolis  of  his  universal  empire, 
will  summon  his  adherents  from  every  part  of  Christen- 
dom to  prevent  that  city  falling  into  the  hands  of  the  in- 
vaders. There  will  probably  be  a  flux  and  reflux  in  the 
tide  of  warfare,  the  Asiatic  invaders  at  first  penetrating 
far  into  the  interior  of  Europe,  and  then  being  driven 
back  by  the  hosts  of  Antichrist.  The  symbolical  hail- 
storm of  the  7th  year-day  Vial  also  falls  at  the  same  time, 
and,  like  the  hail-storm  of  the  first  year-day  Trumpet, 
must  signify  an  invasion  of  the  Roman  Empire  from  the 
North,  and  is  generally  understood  to  denote  an  irrup- 
tion into  Europe  from  Russia.  The  struggles  between 
these  invading  forces  from  Asia  a'nd  Russia,  and  the  ar- 


SECOND   TVOE,    Ofc   CONFLICTS   OF  THZ   HORSEMEN.  133 

mics  of  Xapoleon  and  his  auxili.iiics  from  America  and 

ill    constitute   the    principal    part    of  the  3£ 

PS1  WAR   OB  AUMA<;KI>1X>X,   toward    which   the 

three  unclean    <pirii<   arc   ftOW  gathering  tin-  nation^,  ae- 

•liiiLC  to  tin-  prediction   that  tlic  spirits  of  devils  \\ 
ing  miracles  should  rjo  forth  v»f»  ////    /• />/</.<  of  the  /.//•// 

fher  them  to  the  war  (rroAe 

'     of  tltflt    (fi'fof    ,i  I//// /;//////    .../".< 

..  xvi.  14.)       Kc!i  atici-ni    will    l»c    the    main 

(irineiple  hy  whicli  the  conten-i  will  !)••  aniti 

and   Antiehr:  will   dmibtless    In-    M^urcd 

l»y  tin1  li«»m;  be  toftl  tli  l)ciniT  maintained 

by  them  in  d<  Imly  city  and  tor   the   exterm- 

ination •minently  a  Holy  \Vai\      From 

all  p  "in,  ineludinir  Ameriea,  t.-ns  of  thoii- 

^an-l<  of  -  will  ha>t  f'  coinl.at,  to 

fiirht  umler  !  A   the  As'. 

•  dare  to  &)81    him. 

•    their    h.-iuht    <!urihLT   the    first, 
and  will  decline  d'irin;_r  the  secmul  »/////• 
•///,  until  i 

Th  'one 

with  which   the   horsemen   appeared   in   the    vi-i'>n   \ 
e«|iiipped,  a]»parrntly  rep;  >  in   th«-   year-day  fulfil- 

ment, di-fen.-ive   armor  decorated  with    the   oolon  of  red 
and   l)Iue  and   yellow,  to    which   many  of  the  Asiatic,  na- 
tion •i-cin.-ly    partial.      The    additional    statement 
-.rdinv,-  th 

. 
inf'Htft  <!  >i)t(o 

,r,,</    iri:  '/,,  >/    ,/,»    1,)trt, 

very  accurately  «<  ••  -he  appearance  which  i 

armed    with    carbines   and    eoinpai  ittlllery   AV. 

IM-ctat-r,  who    mitrht    n«-v<-r  !•• 

have  heard  of  <»r  s«-en  ^\\c\\  instruu  lestvuetion  a 

lirearms.      The  ApOstta   John  c\-])r.  -  that  he  saw 

the  horses  in  I  afar  off  in  a  vision  ;i 

panoramic  re]>resentation  of  the  fearful  battles  in  which 
they   engaged,    and    as    lie    had    no    conception    of   such 
ipons  as    muskets  and   cannon,   it  would  necessarily 
eeem  to  him  when  the  horsemen  fired  pistols  over  tho 


134  SEVENTEENTH   EVENT.  0338 

heads  of  their  horses  that  the  horses  themselves  werfl 
Dreathing  forth  fire  and  brimstone  :  and  also  the  serpent 
shaped  cannon  dragged  at  the  heels  of  the  artillery 
horses,  and  shooting  out  of  their  mouths  forked  tongue? 
of  flame,  would  naturally  give  those  horses  the  appear- 
ance of  having  tails  like  unto  serpents  which  had  heads 
and  with  them  they  do  hurt.  Almost  all  expositors 
agree  that  in  the  year-day  fulfilment  the  fire  and  smoke 
and  brimstone  denote  the  gunpowder  which  was  first 
used  at  the  taking  of  Constantinople  in  1453,  and  it  is 
very  remarkable  that  14  centuries  before  the  invention 
of  gunpowder  the  Bible  should  have  so  exactly  predicted 
the  period  when  it  first  came  into  use. 

Tliis  Woe  is  clearly  shown  to  begin  about  4  years  11 
months  and  H)  days  alter  the  Jewish  Covenant — that  is, 
about  806  days  In-fore  the  End  ;  just  as  in  its  year-day 
fulfilment  as  the  Turkish  Woe  it  commenced  in  1063, 
806  years  before  the  End.  The  Turkish  Woe,  consist- 
ing in  the  conquest  of  the  Eastern  Roman  Empire  by 
the  Turks  (the  political  death  of  the  third  part  of  the 
Roman  Empire)  and  their  persecution  of  Christians,  con- 
tinued for  twice  a  year-day  year  and  moiil.h,  as  a  period 
of  both  rise  and  i'all,  from' 1003  to  14r>3,  the  height  of 
their  power,  and  from  1453  to  1843-4.  On -March  21, 
1844,  Turkey  ceased  nationally  to  persecute  Christians. 
, 

EVENT  XVII.  CONVERSION  OF  UPWARD  of  from  15  to 
50  million  persons,  chiefly  among  the  heathen,  during 
the  five  years  between  the  two  translations,  and  espe- 
cially during  the  final  year.  (Lit-day,  Rev.  vii.  x.  xiv.) 

The  number  of  foolish  virgins,  or  Laodicean  converted 
persons,  that  will  be  left  behind  at  the  first  translation, 
may  be  approximately  estimated  at  about  ten  millions. 
As  Antichrist  during  his  3£  years'  persecution  will  slay  at 
least  several  millions  of  the  saints,  it  is  obvious  that  only 
three  or  four  millions  of  them  would  be  left  on  tho  earth 
by  the  time  of  the  Second  Translation,  unless  their  num- 
bers had  been  augmented  by  additional  converts.  It  is, 
however,  clearly  foreshown  that  a  countless  multitude 
will  be  caught  up  in  the  Second  Translation,  and  most  of 
them  will  be  converted,  first,  during  the  Revival  of  relig- 
ion (lasting,  most  probably,  about  17  months)  between 


CONVERSE    , 


ming 

uetit 


.  1>, 

the  Pen- 

\iv:i!     will    ocelli 
:.-hri)uii-;jlly    with    the 

.tii  Trim. 

;   t!;c  Reformation  to 
y  admit   that 

the    ])C- 


the  Translation  of  the  Wise  A" 

of  the   Tribulation,  n 

Revival  which  is  fbre.-?hu\vn  in  KYv.  \.  to  continue  during 

the  fiual  year.     T  •  t  el  y 

after  the  literal-day  Rapture  of  1  and  diirinLr 

the  literal-da;  al,  and  will   lv  UK-  antitype  of  tin 

PenteeoMa!   Revival,  winch  .took  pi-  '-day 

•hild  and  dun  first 

miraculoua  gifts 

that 

i  impart 

<luriiJLC    lh<-    IJnal 
latt«  . 
iis  d 

the  i 

\\h'u-h   if 
:ipj»L-arrd    in   tin-  v  /ih   with 

-Lining  :.  .'hie) 

t.      Tlii^  the    dill'  the 

illiin  :uent 

1    the  dark  nu  i-^no- 

Ilic  little  boo 

b    -'arri- 

'1  tin-  AnL1"''!  like- 

anii«)Uiu-ed?  Th».'  ,  360 

-,    whether    literal    or    year-da;. 

were   th  ed  up  to 

procl.'iiiu  the  U-stiinuu;.  I  that  the  period  was 

little  less  thai  •  End,  which  was  like- 

indicated  l>y  the  lac-.t  of  the  vision  being  about  the  midst 
the*  sixth  Trumpet.  In  the  year-day  fulfilment  these 
prefiL;-urati"i]>  are  universally  allowed  £>o  refer  to  the  Re- 
ibrmaUon,  which  commenced  in  1517,  about  3.52  years 
before  the  End,  and  in  the  literal-day  fulfilment  they  will, 
of  course,  describe  an  analogous  Revival,  commencing 
352  days  before  the  End  —  that  is,  about  6  years,  2 
months,  and  23  days  after  the  Covenant.  It  mav  be 


gBrrasrrmarm  m-Esrr, 


that  England  will  then  revolt  against  the  Personal  Anti- 
christ's ^supremacy,  as  it  revolted  at  the  Reformation 
against  the  Pa^l  Antichrist's  dorninancy. 

The  following-  portions  of  Scripture  refer  directly  or 
indirectly  to  the  unprecedented  number  of  conversions 
that  will  take  place  about  the  time  of  the  Great  Tribu'.a- 
tion  between  the  TVo  Translations.  In  Hey,  vii.  9-1  77 
at  the  end  of  the  literal-day  sixth  Seal,  a  'great  ''multitude 
which  no  man  could  number  is  exhibited  ns  cotnhfg  out 
of  the  great  tribulation  (eft  TT/.C  OXityeus  rrfg  /^yaA?^)  ami 
standing  before  the  throne  of  God  in  heaven.  This  un- 
exampled tribulation  is  the  same  as  that  which  is  men- 
tioned in  Matt.  xxiv.  21  and  Mark  xiii.  10,  as  just  pre- 
ceding-Christ's descent  at  Armageddon,  and  is  fore-shown 
in  Dan.  xii.  (lit,  fill.)  to  continue  for  3.J-  years.  The 
great  multitude  being  spoken  of  as  coming  orr  OF  the 
great  tribulation,  are  evidently  living  saints  who  have 
been  on  the  earth  during  the  persecution,  and,  having 
become  converted,  are  caught  up  to  heaven  at  its  term- 
ination. The  sealed  144,000  Wise  Virgins  who  are 
caught  up  before  the  great  tribulation,  are  necessarily 
quite  distinct  from  this  great  multitude  which  is  trans- 
lated just  after  it.  The  palms  in  the  hands  of  the  gmit 
multitude  show  that  this  is  the  antitype  of  the  Feast  of 
Tabernacles,  which  was  always  observed  at  Harvest- 
time. 

Again,  in  Rev.  xiv.,  after  the  1  14,000  Wise  Virgins 
are  caught  up  to  the  Heavenly  Zion,  (ver.  1  to  5,)  there 
elapses  the  3^  years'  hour  of  judgment,  (ver.  6  to  14,) 
and  then  ilie  Harvest  is  reaped,  which  is  generally  al- 
lowed to  signify  the  ingathering  of  the  saints  at  Christ's 
descent  on  th(«  earth,  and  is  identical  with  "  the  great 
multitude"  in  Rev.  vii.  Now  both  the  first  fruits  and 
Harvest  must  necessarily  be  of  the  same  sort  or  nature  ; 
and  each  ^of  them  consists  entirely  of  translated  living 
glints,  neither  of  them  including  the  raised  sleeping 
saints.  But  the  first-fruits,  which  is  the  earlier  and 
much  smaller  ingathering,  is  declared  to  consist  of  144,- 
000  persons  ;  therefore  the  Harvest,  which  must  be  at 
least  two  or  three  hundred  times  larger  than  its  first 
fruits,  will  necessarily  amount  to  upward  of  from  25  to 
50  million  persons,  most  of  whom  will  be  converted  be- 
tween the  two  translations. 


COTSTEKSI03T   OP    VtLUO^X   OF   PEKSOSS.  I£7 

The  parable  of  the  Marriage  Supper  (Luke  xir.  1C) 

;  nl>»-r  that  will  he  converted  during 
!  ween  the  two  tr.in*hiti«':is.     The  lord 
Bent  his  servants   to   I»nu<^  in   i;isfsis  from  the  streets  and 
laii"<  of  the  eil  v,  and  they  retr, 

/AT  ///,,,/  ////.s'/  ('his 

•  translation  of  the  saint  ^  t«» 
nil),  (1  Thoss.iv.  If;,  17.)     The  lonl 

then  VIP  oiii  hi<  sj-rv:iiu<  to  }>rinLT  in  :i  scrnnd  <••  .in]>nny 
•f  gi 

. 

years   la  nuu-h  more  niinuTous 

than  iln-  ,-,.Sfs  an<[  AVJI|  |H,  djicily  gathered  from  the  mo>L 
>iN|»r..mi>iu.  :m<l  n^gVeCted  part  of  the  rartlu  whic)i  nre 
h'-ic-  d.-i  he  -  hip>i  •»-."  > 

^^-  Ivin^dnm  ot 

:»t  when  f 

.',',/>/  h. 

on  of  an 
ninltitiidr.  at  (  'h  list's  miniiiir,  :m<l  i<  the  hnr 


, 

tha'  M  of   in    R 

be/told  - 

*<"*•  }«>,!,,  fjoldencrown, 

and  hand  a  'mother  <t 

tkai 

'»  /'<  <t/>  :  J\>r  f/tt 
!  ud  In  tl 

' 

The  proph.-t    Jod,    (.-h:i]».   \\..\  in  di-.-crihinir   the  awful 

judgments  ot'  lire  and  tin  '.at  \\ill  aeeoinpany  1  he 

i>ay  of  the  Lord,  declares   as   the  Divine  premise:   I  trill 

/  .vy//'/-/V  upon  all  jf<  x//  ;   ////'/  your  sons  /////? 

ynitr  <bnt(/httir$  B  n  sJttill  dream 

'  !/""><!/  vnite&IM  nfrwtot''  d  I  will 

g/i'.ne  wonders  in  t/ie  heavens  and  in  the  earth,  blood,  and 

fire,  and  pillars  of  smoke.     The  sun  shall  be  turned  into 

darkness.  <~tn<l  the  moon  into  blood,  before  tJie  great  and 

the  terrible  day  of  t/ie  Lord  come.     And  it  shall  come  to 


138  SEVENTEENTH    EVENT. 

pass,  tJiat  whosoever  shall  call  on  the  name  of  the  Lord 
shall  be  saved.     The  first  part  of  this  prediction  received 
a  partial  and  inchoate  accomplishment  at  the  day  of  Pen- 
tecost, (Acts  ii.,)  but  its  principal  fulfilment  will  be  after 
the  first   translation,  at  the  time  of  the  great   and  ter- 
rible day  of  the  Lord,  which  will  also  be  "the  period  of 
the  outpouring  of  the  hitter  rain,  (Joel  ii.  23,  Zcch.  x.  1, 
James  v.  7,)  the  former  rain  having  been  given  on  the 
day  of  Pentecost.     It  appears  very  clearly  that  the  power 
of  working  miracles,  and  the  gift  of  tongues  and  of 
prophecy,  and  other  spiritual  gifts,  will  be  bestowed  at 
the  same  time;  and  it  its  doubtless  by  such  mean*  that 
the  Gospel  will  then  have  its  most   extensive  Afttfital. 
These  gifts  may  even  be  expected  to  be  .  besf^'ed  par- 
tially between  the  present  time  and  the  firs\tnmslation; 
but  they  must  not  be  mistaken  for  the  S^anie  imitation 
of  them,  which  is  already  produced  by  spiritualism. 

It  was  said  to  Noah,  with  typical  reference  to  the  3£ 
years'   Great  Tribulation,  "It  shcffl™™  '"  P1™*'  u'hen  I 
a  cloud  over  the  earth,  the*  the  bow  shall  be  seen  ///. 


the  cloud,"  (Gen,  ix,  H  ;)  and  xsuiah,  speaking  of  the  sanx- 
peri-  dsai.  xxvi.  <)  ^  "  When  thy  ju</</nients  are 

tfie  cartJi,  t!«>  ink'tlt'itn-te  of  the  world  will  town  r'ujht- 
eousness:'  The  most  glowing  promises  to  those  who 
'<-.rt  the  sinner  font  (/«  </;•<>,'  of  his  way,  and  turn 
//  to  rigJtieo">9nessi  (James  v.  20,  Dan.  xii.  tf,)  are 
given  in  passa<^s  directly  referring  to  the  judgments  at 
Christ's  Advont.  The  Psalms  of  David,  many  of  which 
are  prophetical,  and  all  the  Old  Testament  Prophecies, 
abound  with  intimations  that  Christ  will  be  mighty  to 
save  at  the  very  time  when  he  treads  down  his  enemies 
in  his  fury,  and  that  in  wrath  he  will  remember  mercy. 
As  after  Christ's  ascension  the  Pentecostal  effusion  de- 
scended on  his  disciples,  and  after  Elijah's  translation  a 
double  portion  of  the  Spirit  rested  on  Klisha  ;  so  after  tlio 
Wise  Virgins  are  caught  up  to  meet  Christ,  the  Holy 
Spirit  will  be  abundantly  poured  out  on  the  foolish  vir- 
gins during  the  yearday  Seventh  vial  (the  final  five  years) 
which  was  further  prefigured  to  be  the  time  of  the  descent 
of  the  latter  rain  of  the  Spirit  by  the  type  of  Elijah,  who, 
after  the  1260  days  of  drought,  did  not  obtain  raiii  in 
answer  to  his  prayers  until  the  eeyenth  time  of  sending 


CONVERSION    OF    MTLUONS  $F   PERSONS.  139 

to  look  for  its  appearance.  The  Christian  flispensation 
may  also  be  expected,  like  the  Jewish  dispensation,  to  be 
characterized  by  a  lar  vrevalence  of  religion  at  its 

termination  than   at    any  other  period  duni:  tinu- 

nncc.*     rriiis  prospect  >houhl   lead  Christians  at   the  | 

.line  to  distribute  Uibles  and  tracts  as  wide 
sible   throughout    the   world,    for    they   will    b«- 

'•nit  not  e  durinir  the  t  , 

Trihnla'  : 

The  current  be):  majority  <>f  C.'hri>tiaus  is, 

that  at  (  and  that 

the  ri  -ml  the  \vi.-ke<l  perish,  and 

the  earl  .  liko 

OUs. 

;edi- 
atorial  offi  when  he  lea\ 

:;U     JN    llie     very    time 

•when  it  1  1.     There  u  ill  be 

innumerably  nior  -ion  and 

advocacy  during  1, 
from  Jchoval  •  he    earth,  t  i 

•upat  ion   of  i  !  ion  • 

and   j  '!>'.' 

-  before  the  L-.rd  Jesil£  sal  do\\  lit  hand, 

SO  can  they  be  converted  during  the  mi:. 

after  he  ha$  relinquished  tl  -'artli 

It   upon  the  th  tifth 

universal  monarch v,  (Dan.  vii.) 


*  The  fiwt  sprinklings  of  the  lattor-lay  outpouring  of  (lie  TTf.ly  Spirit 
aropiToi'ptihlfi:  \nnTica  in  1857, 

in  Ireland  iu  1859,  au«l  in  1 

L-Lc1.,  durinir  tin-  ',  there 

•\vciv  ?»o  inanv  rcviv.-i!  •  _inald 

Radcliffc,  Richard  \Vc.iver,  Hrowniow  North,  '  B.  P.  )I;unmond, 

Dr.  }•  ;t  but  that 

the  visits  of  revival  pi  -liort  time,  con- 

stitute an  important  adjuiu-:  '  ministry.      It  is 

Surprising  that  t1  :r<vlv  anv  :  'tit  day  who  iini- 

unphM.f  M  mi  religious  subjects, 

although  ther^  are  now  in  t1  ^tates  more  than  a  hundred  lady- 

lecturere  on  secular  subjects,  especially  OD  Spiritualism,  which  they  have 
greatly  contributed  to  disseminate. 


340  EIGHTEENTH   EVENT. 

EVENT  XVIII.  DARKENING  OF  THE  CONSTELLATIONS 
and  a  great  earthquake,  (Rev.  vi.  1  L',  xi.  13,)  simulta- 
neously with  the  commencement  of  the  seven  successive; 
literal-day  Vials,  which  during  the  final  2.1  months  (I) 
affiict  the  Napoleonists  with  sores,  (2)  turn  Jill  fresh  and 
(#)  all  salt  water  into  blood,  (4)  produce  intolerable  heat, 
(5)  cover  Europe  with  darkness,  (0)  dry  up  the  liter:! 
Euphrates,  and  (7)  cause  an  unparalleled  earthquake  and 
hail-storm,  and  the  Battle  of  Armageddon.  (Rev.  xvi.) 

(Lit-day)  Rev.  xvi.  2.  The  first  poured  out  his  vial  upon  the  earth  ; 
and  there  fell  a  noisome  and  grievous  sore  upon  the  men  which  had  tho 
mark  of  the  beast,  and  upon  them  which  worshipped  his  image.  :; 
And  the  second  angel  poured  out  his  vial  upon  the  sea  ;  and  it  becaiua 
as  the  blood  of  a  dead  man:  and  every  living  soul  died  in  the  sea. 
4.  And  the  third  angel  poured  out  his  vial  upon  the  rivers  and  foun- 
tains of  waters;  and  they  heenme  Mood.  ...  8.  And  the  fourth 
1  poured  out  his  vial  upon  the  sun  ;  and  power  was  given  unto  him 
orch  men  with  fire.  .  .  .  10.  And  the  fifth  angel  poured  out 
his  vial  upon  the  seat  of  the  beast ;  and  his  kingdom  was  full  of  dark- 
Jess ;  and  they  gnawed  their  tongues  for  pain.  .  .  .  12.  And  the 
sixth  angel  poured  out  his  vial  upon  the  great  river  Euphrates  ;  and  the, 
watpr  thereof  was  dried  up,  that  the  wny  of  the  kin<js  of  the  oast  might 
be  prepared.  !•"».  And  1  saw  throe  unclean  spirits  like  frogs  .  .  . 
<*o  forth  unto  the  kings  of  the  earth  and  of  the  whole  world,  to  gather 
them  to  the  battle  of  that  great  day  of  (>od  Almighty.  15.  JJehold,  I 
come  as  a  thief.  .  .  .  K>.  And  he  gathered  them  together  into  a 
place  called  in  the  Hebrew  tongue  Armageddon.  17.  And  the  seventh 
angel  poured  out  his  vial  into  the  air  ;  and  there  came  a  great  voice  out 
of  the  temple  of  heaven,  from  the  throne,  saying,  il  is  dun*'.  Is.  And 
there  were  voices,  and  thunders,  and  lightnings;  and  there  was  a  great 
earthquake,  such  as  was  not  since  men  were  upon  the  earth,  so  mighty 
an  earthquake,  and  so  great.  T.>.  And  the  great  city  was  divided  into 
three  parts,  and  the  cities  of  the  nations  iell  :  and  great  Babylon  came 
in  remembrance  be!'*  .  give  unto  her  the  cup  of  the  wine  of 

the  fierce-ness  of  his  wrnth.  kjn.  And  every  island  fled  away,  and  the 
mountains  were  not  found.  21.  And  there  fell  upon  men  a  great  hail 
out  of  heaven,  every  stone  about  the  weight  of  a  talent ;  and  men  blas- 
phemed (Jod  because  of  the  plague  of  the  hail ;  for  the  plague  thereof 
\vas  exceeding  great. 

The  usual  objection'as  to  the  aile^'d  diversity  of  opin- 
ion among  expositors,  which  is  continually  nrired  by  jnli 
del  scoffers  as  a  reason  for  abstaining  from  the  study  of 
Prophecy,  is  entirely  inapplicable  in  the  case  of  the  seven 
Vi.il.s;  for  there  is  scarcely  a  single  year-day  interpreter 
\vnihn  the  last  sixty  years  that  hris  not  considered  them 
to  have  commenced  with  the  French  Revolution,  about 


THE    LITERAL-DAY    SEVBN   VIALS. 

1792-94,  at  which  time  the  1260  years  of  the  principal 
power  ot*  Popery  terminated.  Mori-over,  the  portion  <»t 
tin'  Vials  in  the  Apocalypse,  as  well  a>  their  introduc: 
(Rev.  xv.,)  in  which  all  those  martyred  by  Aniiehrist 
during  his  rj»;o  days'  persecution  arc  exhibited  singing  A 
of  triumph  in  heaven.  :iat  they  are 

not  poured  out  until  just  at  the  dose  of  the    rjuo  days 
and  the  y<-ar-day  acc<  -iiiplishment  which  they  have  already 
received    fully   confirm  lew,   and    shows    that    tho 

period   of  their   duranon   is   the   supplementary  7">   days 
wlii.-h  const  i:  I iffai'OMB  bfctw «  e 1 1  the  J -JOO  and  the 

:  "iitioned   in    Dan.    xii. 
-  of  commencement  of  the  :ir-;  s  \  ial<  are 

and   I  .s-j:;-l,  whi«-h    \\ 

ineut  of 

the    i  Antichrist's   supremacy  in 

it   s;\   /;• 

ami   1  _".M 
ofth- 

is  with  a  :!th-|uakr  -il  darkness,   that 

' 

•id    re-urreciion    of  the    \\ 

.:•    synciiro:iic:illy    with    tin-  third    Vials. 

:vlative  i  Jinal  2.^ 

•  wn  in  the  accompanying  diagram. 

The    similarity  !•  and 

the  plagues  intlieted   by  M- 
strikin^  as  etfectually  to  remove  all  ob/iections  a-'ain-t  tlm 

"bility    of   their    literal    aecompri>hment.      The    !; 
])la-Mie  will  alllict    Napoleon's   wur>hippers  with   noisome 

\-   will   continue   to    M, 

from  even   during  the   litih   Vial,    (ver.    11.)     The    next 
]»la_Lrue  will  cati-e  the  va-t  volume  of  water  which  is  con- 
tained within  the  bed   of  the  ocean  to  become   like  the 
dated  and  congealed  blood  of  a  dead  man,  and  every 
ure  within  the  sea,  from  the  smallest  animalcule  to 
the  greatest  monsters   of  the   deep,  will  instantaneously 
cease  to  live.     It  is  noticeable  that  at  this  very  same  time 
the  moon  becomes  as  blood  under  the  sixth  seal.     The 


142 


EIGHTEENTH    EVENT. 


rivers  and  fountains  of  water  will  next  be  turned  inU) 
blood  for  several  days,  so  that  those  who  have  shed  the 
blood  of  saints  and  prophets  will  in  just  retribution  have 
given  to  them  blood  to  drink:  for  they  are  worthy; 
and  thus  the  Righteous  Judge  who  once  turned  water 
into  wine  to  minister  to  the  enjoyment  of  his  disciples, 
will  show  that  he  can  equally  turn  water  into  blood  to 
augment  the  sufferings  of  his  foes.  After  this,  the  sun, 
which  a  few  days  previously  was  Hack  as  sackcloth  of 
hair,  will  for  about  a  fortnight  shine  with  such  iierce  and 
angry  glare  as  to  scorch  men  with  fire  and  with  great 
heat.  The  miseries  resulting  from  this  fourth  jtiag&e 

Chronological  order  of  the  events  of  the  8nal  1\  months  or  75  days  (1335-1201) 
which  follow  the  Covenant-week  of  7  years,   and  also  of  the  literal  day  seven 

_  days  before  the  end  of  Anti-Christ's  1260  days,    and 
continue  OV«T  the  last  77  days  of  the  13:j,">  days.      (Dan.  xii.  12.) 


179-2 
1793 

1259 

mo 

lv  11        Napoleon'*  worshippers  plagued 

|    '     i-                          ^th  sores'. 

Rev.    VI.   k  Vii. 

^  1794 

1261 

Vial  2.  Sea  becomes  like     During  this  first  3}  Seal  6.  The  Moon 

r    17.V, 

1263 

]                   blood.                    days  the  witnesses  becoraeaas  Wood 

1265 

M'ialS.  Rivers  and  foun-       liedead,  and  there  &  darkness  pie 

3  1800 

1267 

j                   tains     become         is  a  great  earth- 

vails    for    a    l«-\v 

3  lso- 

1269 

blood  for  about         quake,    and     the  hours  about  the 

>, 

| 

1271 

seven  days.                1t-:ith  part  of  tlu-  TjC.lst  day,   tlie 

as  1806 

o 

1273 

The  Sun  scorches        city  falls  &  7000  Si^n  of  the  Son 

S 

1275 

•Vial  4.       men  with  great         men     are    slain. 

of   Man  appears 

4  1310 

H 

1277 

ri  for  about         Rev.  xi.  7,  13. 

sometime       be- 

B 

1279 

thirteen  days.        The  witnesses  rise 

t  \vt-eu  iht-  1261?j( 

i    1M! 

S 

1'iarkness    covers       on  the  1264th  <lay  . 

ami   i::3!st  day. 

-    1-1" 
•|  1820 

1283 
1287 

>  v.   ,  r       the   throne  of 
/  %  IU  0<      the  Beast  (An- 
ti-christ)     for 

Matl.    xxiv.    30. 
and    the  Son  ol 
Man   himself  a- 

>>  1^- 

1289 

three  days. 

bout  the  1331st 

-o  1824 

I29l 

day.  Matt.xxiv. 

•j  1826 

1-203 

31. 

1295 

1297 

«  1832 

g 

12W 

-5  1S:;4 

1301 

*  1S36 

o 

1303 

a   1838 

^s 

1305 

The  river  Euphrates  is  grad- 

1   IS!-.' 
^  1S44 

Kcoxn 

1307 
1309 
1311 

ually  dried  up  during  the  for- 
tv  davs  from  the  1290th,  to  the 
Vial  6.          1330th  day  to  enable  the   Ten 

The  144,000 
Jews  are  most- 

03 

1313 

Tribes  in  Asia  to  march  over  it 

ly  sealed  during 

•a  184S 

1315 

to  Jerusalem,  and  simultaneous- 

the 6th  Vial. 

•£  1850 

1317 

ly  the  three  frog  like  spirits  gath- 

£ 1852 

1319 

er  nearly  all  the   armies  of  the 

•e  TssT 



f321 

world  to  Armageddon. 

£  1851 

1323 

**  '1S58 

93 

1325 

^ 

1397 

fj  1862 
H  !Kfi4 
1866 

O 

1331 
1333 
1335 

J  SECOND  TRANSLATION.  lit-clay,R*.xvi.J5;xi.  15  Rev.  vii.  9-17. 
1             Third  Woe—  Battle  of  Armageddon,  st-ul  7.  DescHb-j 
Christ  descends  uud  uluys  lay  fees.      <>d  in  K«v.  xixj 

THE   LITKKAL-DAY    SEVEN    VIALS.  ]^o 

will  probably  be  aLTu  roily  of  v. 

the  dlectS  of' the  previous  Vial  upon  the  rivers  aiul  ionn- 
tains  may  not  yd  !.:i\  away.     There  will  next  be 

— as  i»  principally 

•  ])(.- — a  sudden  tr;uisiiioii  (Von)   the  seorehini* 
'he  sun  to  tola)   d.'?rkne<s,  which  will  rlii 

S.     These  events  will  occupy  the  iirst  month 

ofth-  Thfesixth  Vi:tl,  causinLf  the  drying 

up   of  the   liWn?    Muphrntrs,    that    the    Ten   Tril>es    may 

mnrch  across  it  to  Palestine,  will  t!  .urcd  out    at 

the  erirl  oftlic  lL'!>Odays  ^Uan.  \ii.  11,)  ami  will   lasi  lor 

about  for  •  luring  wiiicli   the  armies   of  the  \vorld 

vitle  of  Ai-inauiMl.lon.      '.i'he  Si-coi:«l 

islation  of  livingsaims  i-  ai  \>y  ilays, 

(ver.  15,)  just  bel  vciuh  literal-<lay  Via!,*  \\hieh 

ayer  the  final  lour  or  \\\\-  «la\>,  and  none  but  the 

un<_r»><h'y  will  be  k-ft  upon  the  Lrl'»l>e  to  endure  the  terrific 

judgments  wliich  will  then   l>e   intlietcd,  f»r  there  \\'ill  lit- 

irth<jn»ke 

,rt  h  to  s! 

froni  1  t6  and 

fro  like  a  drunken  man.     'i  <-ity 

d  ( 'hrisf  «'n»!oin  )    v\  into 

three-  pa:  n  of  if, 

ineliidinur   Konie,   subterrai  •    tires  will    burst 

forth,  and  their  Btnokti  N\iii  up    during  ti 

(pient  millennium  as  an  unceasing  memorial  of  (iod'.x  ven- 

Is.  1\\  i.  %J  i.)  f    \\  ill  1 

tliat  t/tc  <  is  London,  Liverpool,    • 

Dublin,   Pari-.  . -York,    \ 

*  In  i!:*'  yc;ir-(l;iv  fill  til  oieut  of  the  seventli  Vial,  wliich  lasts  for  four 

ind  uji^hty 
'GOMfeafted world  ,ii<>n:   th«.- 

.:ito  three  \-  ;.:iou 

within   Pupal  Christ i-mlum  t»f  tliroe   ilisiiiu-t   parties  of  true  Christians, 
i  I'ltntnjontaiie  i  .-  fall  of  the  cities  of  the  Dai 

liies  of  the 

.:iud,  the  Greek  Church  ill 
i'f  \wath  Driven  to  great  Ba  fera  to  the 

Ipolia'  ish  Church:   the  vani»hin«r  away  of  the  islands  and 

>,!!  uiK-icnt  political  iustitu- 

ad  govcrnnieuis:  the  great  hail-storm  symbolizes  an  invasion  of 
Umpire  from  the  north. 


NINETEENTH    IS  VENT, 


ton,  etc.,  will  fall,  and  become  heaps  of  shapeless  ruins, 

scarcely  one  stone  being  left  standing  upon  another.  And 
the  islands  and  mountains  which  were  moved  out  of  their 
places  seventy  days  previously,  by  the  great  earthquake 
at  the  opening  of  the  sixth  Seal,  will  now,  at  this  subse- 
quent earthquake,  altogether  flee  away  and  not  be  found. 
Simultaneously,  hail-stones,  about  the  weight  of  a  talent, 
or  hundred-weight,  being  in  tact  great  blocks  of  ice,  will 
fall  upon  men,  and  the  plague  thereof  will  be  exceeding 
great.  At  the  same  time  the  Battle  of  Armageddon  is 
fought,  and  Christ  descending  with  his  saints,  destroys 
which  destroy  tlie  earth. 


EVENT  XIX.  VISTULA  MANIFESTATION  of  Christ  com- 
ing in  the  clouds  of  heaven,  und  Second  Translation  of 
living  saints  5  day.s,  before  this  Dispensation  ends,  and 
the  Millennium  begins.  (Matt.  xxiv.  :)1.  Rev.  xiv/10.) 

-.  vii.  9  :  I  behold,  and  lo,  a  great  multitude,  which  no  man  could 
number,  of  all  nations,  and  knulrols,  and  people,  und  tongues,  stood 
before  the  throne,  and  before  the  Lamb,  clothed  with  white  robes,  ai.d 
palms  in  thoir  hands;  and  cried  with  aloud  voice,  saying,  Salvation  to 
our  <I(j:l  which  Mtteth  upon  the  throne,  and  unto  the  Lamb.  And  all 
the  angels  stood  round  about  the  throne,  and  about  the  elders  and  the 
four  bea>:t8,  and  fell  bet'ure  the  throne  on  their  face**,  and  worshipped 
God,  saying,  Amen:  Blessing,  and  glory,  and  wisdom,  and  thanksgiv- 
ing, and  honor,  and  power,  and  might,  be  unto  our  (Jod  tor  ever  and 
ever.  Amen.  And  one  of  the  ciders  answered,  saying  unto  me,  What 
are  these  which  are  arrayed  in  white  robes?  and  whence  came  they? 
And  I  ^iid  unto  him,  Sir,  thou  knowest.  And  he  said  to  me,  These 
are  they  which  came  out  of  the  great  tribulation,  and  have  washed  their 

,  and  made  them  white  in  the  blood  of  the  Lamb.  Therefore  are 
they  before  the  throne  of  God,  and  serre  him  day  and  ni^ht  in  his  tem- 
ple :  and  he  that  sitteth  on  the  throne  shall  dwell  among  them.  They 
Fhall  hunger  no  more,  neither  thirst  anymore;  neither  shall  the  sun 
light  on  them,  nor  awy  U-eat.  For  the  Lamb,  which  is  iu  the  midst  of 
the  throne,  shall  feed  thent,  and  shulJ  lead  them  unto  living  fountains 
of  waters  :  and  (Jod  shall  wipe  away  all  tears  from  their  eyes.  (Lit-day.^ 

*The  year-day.  Gth  Real  lasts  for  about  70  years  from  l7'J3-7  to 
1860-7,  and  begins  with  the  French  Revolution,  (Rev.  vi.  12-17:) 
then  an  interval  elapses  for  finishing  the  sealing  of  144,000  wise  vir- 
gins out  of  the  Tarioua  sects  or  branches  of  the  Christian  Church, 
(Rev.  vii.  1-9,)  and  then  these  sealed  ones,  as  well  as  the  deceased 
saints,  are  caught  up  to  meet  Christ  in  tke  air,  (rer.  9  to  17,)  being 
thus  a  great  multitude  that  will  have  eome  from  (t«,  in  the  sense  of  es- 
caping, as  in  Rev.  iii.  10)  the  Great  Tribulation,  which  follows  during 


VISIBLE    MANIFESTATION    OP   CHRIST.  J  45 

It  ajmonrs  that  th«-  :ints  and  the  Philadelphia!! 

first-fruit*,  (lifv.  xiv.  4,)  or  141,000  Wise  Virgins,  (or 
ManchiM,  Kev.  xii.  r>,)  having  been  oau^lit  uj)  into  the  air 
atti.  in  the  Advent  rather  more  than  two  years 

•  the  Covenant,  will  be  judged  while  they  remain  in 
the  paviliun-eioud  for  about  5  years,  during  the  rest  of 
the  7  years  and  ii.i  months:  and  they  will  then  have 
awarded  to  ihein  their  future  positions  of  honor  in  the 
Millennial  Kingdom.  \\ d  ot'alxmt  :>  years,  when 

the   '  "f  adjiidieati-  'hey   will   de- 

scend with  Chri>t    at    their   head   up.-n    Ml.  Olivet   at   the 

•.•j:  all  rej. 

the  (ioNpol,  they  will   thru    l;e-_iiii   '  on  t/ie  earth, 

and  will  thus  stand  on  their  iv-peetive  lots  or  inherit- 
ances (K/.ripui'uitid)  at  the  end  «>i'  t;  ;  :y>  i'roni  the 
setting  up  <»f  Am  .i:i«^v  in  ihr  Temple,  aeenrdin^ 
to  ti.  Kii.  1  1,  13.)  lint. 

takea  place.    As 

the  I-'ir>t   'Translation  year-day  Gth 

.  tith  \'i.-il,  and    t'.ih    Truin:  years   be: 

tin-  Mud,  BO  t  f  tlm 

literal-day  Gti  ial,  and   r.ih  'I'runipet,  about  5 

;he   Knd  :    and    it  \\  ill  i^ible 

manifestation  of  Chri>t   eoinin--   in   the   clouds  and  send- 

iiiLC  his  angels   to   <j<it/n_r  tny<.t,'.  -t  from  th>   j'<>nr 

iiieh    i-   de>«-ribrd    in    Matt.    .\\iv.    v."j-:U,   and 

Mark    xiii.    iM-'J7,  as   taki  .:lter   the 

darkening  «.f  the  sun,  whieh   immediately  follows  the  3% 

Tribulation,   conaeqoeol   upon  the   setting 

the  next  five  years.  The  literal-day  fith  Seal  lasts  for  about  70  days 
immediatc'ly  a  ft  IT  Antu  -liri^t's  ;j>±  years:  it  begins  with  darkness  and 
an  carthqu.  •  >0  Jews  ore  then  sealed,  and  together  with  all  the 

other  saints  are  caught  up  in  the  Second  Translation,  and  thus  come  out 
of(Fn)  the  Great  Tribulation,  having  passed  through  it.  The  word  etc 
in  this  passage,  like  TTO^OV  and  ftf,  (Rev.  xvi.  14,  16,)  has  a  slightly 
different  meaning  in  the  year-day  from  what  it  has  in  the  literal-day 
fulfilment. 

The  following  texts  describe  in  the  year-day  fulfilment  the  Resurrec- 
tion and  First  Translation,  and  in  the  literal-day  fulfilment  the  Resur- 
rection of  Antichrist's  martyrs  and  Second  Translation  :  Rev.  vii.  9-17  ; 
xi.  1M9;  xvl  15.  This  second  stage  in  Christ's  Advent  is  also  ex- 
clusively  referred  to  in  Matt.  xxiv.  30,  81 ;  Mark  xiii.  20,  27;  Luk*  xxi. 
87 ;  Rev.  xiv.  16  ;  i.  T ;  Dan.  vii  13. 


14$  K 1  X  KT1<:  K  -N  T  H    K  V  E  N  T . 

np  of  the  abomination  of  Desolation.  In  neither  of  these 
two  passages  is  the  resurrection  of  the  sleeping  saints 
alluded  to,  for  the  reason  that  it  will  have  occurred  5 
years  previously,  at  the  'First  Translation,  (1  Thess.  iv.) 

It  is  by  no  means  certain  that  those  who  die  a  natural 
death  during  this  5  years,  will  have  part  in  the  First 
Resurrection  by  being  raised  up  before  the  Millennium. 
With  regard,  however,  to  those  who  are  martyred  during 
the  5  years,  and  who  refuse  to  worship  Napoleon's  im- 
age, it  is  expressly  stated,  in  Rev  xx.  4,  5,  that  when  the 
saints  constituting  the  Lamb's  wife  descend  with  Christ 
to  the  earth,  (Rev.  xix.  8,  14,  19,)  and  sit  on  thrones  and 
have  the  judgment — that  is,  the  government  of  the  world 
given  to  them — then  the  souls  (that  is,  the  persons,  Acts 
xxvii.  37)  of  Antichrist's  martyrs  will  live,  (that  is,  be 
raised  up,)  and  will  also  reign  ;  and  this  will  be  the  con- 
clusion of  the  First  Resurrection,  which  will  have  com- 
menced with  the  First  Translation,  5  years  previously. 
There  is  some  reason  for  supposing  that  those  who  die 
otherwise  than  by  martyrdom  during  the  quinquennial 
interval  between  the  two  Translations,  will  be  included 
among  the  rest  of  the  dead  that  live  not  again  (that  is, 
are  not  raised  up)  until  the  thousand  years  are  finished, 
when  there  will  be  the  Second  Resurrection,  (Rev.  xx. 
11-15,)  comprising  all  who  have  died  during  the  Millen- 
nium, as  well  as  all  who  were  not  raised  up  at  the  First 
Resurrection.  The  Judgment  before  the  great  white 
throne  which  then  ensues,  evidently  includes  righteous 
as  well  as  wicked  persons,  from  the  fact  of  the  Book  of 
Life  being  produced  and  opened,  which  would  be  un- 
necessary if  only  the  wicked  were  present. 

The  living  saints  caught  up  in  the  Second  Translation 
constitute  the  Laodicean  harvest,  (Rev.  xvi.  15,)  or  the 
great  multitude,  (lit-day,  Rev.  vii.)  and  appear  to  amount  to 
upward  of  from  25  to  50  millions  persons.  By  the  greatness 
of  their  past  afflictions  they  will  be  thoroughly  purftted 
from  all  that  lingering  lovo  of  the  world  and  that  cold 
indifference  to  the  hope  of  Christ's  Advent  which  at 
present  characterizes  the  majority  even  of  truly  pious 
people.  Most  of  them  will  have  witnessed,  and,  no 
doubt,  have  suffered  from,  the  tremendous  judgments 
of  the  literal-day  Seals,  Trumpets,  and  Vial*.  They  will 


SECOND   TKAWSLATION.  14f 

have  seen  the  skies  raining  down  blood,  (Rev.  viii.  7,) 
and  the  ocean  and  the  streams  of  water  changed  into 
blood,  and  the  moon  becoming  as  blood,  and  the  earth's 
bosom  stained  with  the  blood  of  millions  of  her  slain. 
They  will  have  beheld  the  sun  at  one  time  angrily  emit 
ting  rays  of  burning  heat,  so  as  to  scorch  men  with  fire, 
and  again  mournfully  hiding  its  face  from  the  scene  of 
terrestrial  -woe,  and  the  whole  h.-avens  overspread  with 
the  blackness  of  darkness,  as  if  the  day  of  the  world's 
funeral  had  arrived.  They  will  have  felt  the  earth  shud- 
der and  quake  a-  if  horror-struck  at  the  atroeities  perpe- 
trated by  its  inhabitants  and  they  will  have  seen  pe-ti- 
lence,  famine,  and  th  with 

myriads    of  unburied    corpses.      Ti  iption    of  the 

ancient  martyrs  will   i  \me  applicable  to  them,  for 

they  will   ha\ 

Mf*<  yert,  moreover,  of  bonds  ami  />///  <t    .    .    . 

•i  deserts, 

•,  and  cat''  ^  ,./  th,  «trf/t.  (I  !.•}>. 
xi.  ::-.)      Often  will  they  have  lamented  that  they  did  not 

in   and   openly  confess  the  imminence 

Christ's  Ad\-  J    to    have    been    caught    up  in    the 

Kir-?  Translation.  The  propheci.-s  of  IJevelation,  which 
at  present  -careely  any  one  studies,  will  then  l»e  anxiously 
pored  over  by  them,  to  ascertain  how  soon  they  will  be 
delivered  by  the  Second  Translation.  At  !:iM  their  8O0« 
pense  will  be  relieved  by  the  app  in  the  si 

some  time  during  the  tir-t  »5  literal-day  Vials,  of  the  Sign 
of  the  Son  of  Man,  which  (whether  or  not  a  gigantic, 
cross  embla/.one.l  upon  th-  of  t  he  firmament)  will 

be  some  conspicuous  and  universally-visible  object,  at  the 
sight  of  which  the  majority  of  mankind  will  mourn,  but 
-ainN  will  rejoin.,  with  exceeding  <jr»'at  joy.  Five 
days  before  the  End,  Christ  himself  will  appear  in  the 
hcaven<,  coming  with  power  and  great  glory.  All  the 
elect,  including  the  M4,000  sealed  Jews,  will  be  caught 
up  to  meet  him,  being  the  great  multitude  (o^Ao^ 
TroAvc)  which  come  out  of  the  Great  Trihulation,  (CK  TT)$ 
Ofatyeu;  TTJ;  peyahris,  Rev.  vii.  14.)  After  this,  the  literal- 
day  7th  Seal  will  be  opened  and  half  ail  hour's  silence 
follows,  during  which  the  newly-translated  saints  prob- 
ably have  their  respective  positions  assigned  to  them. 


U8 


NINETEENTH    EVENT. 


The  narrative  of  the  Seals  is  then  suspended  at  Rev 
viii.  1,  and  recommences  at  Rev.  xix.,  as  the  best  expos* 
itors  admit,  for  the  intervening  space  is  occupied  with 
other  visions  of  the  Trumpets,  Vials,  etc.  The  whole  of 
Rev.  xix.  is  fulfilled  exactly  within  the  last  live  days. 
The  half-hour's  silence  of  Rev.  viii.  1  is  broken  in  Rev. 
xix.  1  by  the  great  multitude  in  heaven  (much  people* 
o%hos  -noXv$,  Rev.  xix.  1,  6)  praising  God  for  Jiis  justice 
in  taking  vengeance  on  the  harlot  Papal  Church,  by  de- 
stroying its  chief  seat,  Rome,  which  becomes  the  scene 
of  a  perpetual  volcanic  fire  3  or  4  days  before  the  Con- 
summation, (lit-day,  Rev.  xviii.,  xvi.  19.)  Amid  their 
exclamations  of  joy  there  is  heard  for  the  first  time  the 
Hebrew  word  Alleluia,  thereby  showing,  as  commenta- 
tors have  ofcen  remarked,  the  presence  among  the  great 
multitude  of  many  Jews,  who  are,  in  fact,  the  recently- 
translated  144,000  sealed  Jews.  Their  declaration  that 
the  marriage  of  the  Lamb  is  come,  and  Ids  wife  hath 
made  herself  ready,  appears  to  imply  that  the  Lamb's 
marriage  does  not  take  place  until  that  time,  and  conse- 
quently it  is  possible  that  they  may  form  part  of  the 
Lamb's  wife,  although  it  might  have  seemed,  from 
Matt.  xxv.  10,  that  the  marriage  took  place  soon  after 
the  First  Translation,  and  that  the  subjects  of  the  Second 
Translation  were  excluded  from  it,  and  only  admitted  to 
the  subsequent  marriagv-wpp&r*  This  latter  view  is 
confirmed  by  the  additional  announcement :  Jllessed  are 
they  which  are  called  unto  the  marriage-supper  of  the 
T^amb,  which,  (unless  it  refers,  to  the  Millennial  saints,) 
when  viewed  in  connection  with  the  promise  given  to 
the  Laodicean  saints  —  that  is,  the  saints  on  the  earth 
between  the  two  Translation*,  (Rev.  iii.  14-22,)  appears 
to  indicate  that  the  subjects  of  the  Second  Translation 
do  not  constitute  part  of  the  Bride,  but  are  only  ad- 
mitted to  the  marriage -sup  per  as  wedding-  guests  or 
friends  of  the  Bridegroom,  (John  iii.  29,)  and  only  sit 
down  on  Christ's  throne,  (Rev.  iii.  21,)  and  not  on  the 
Father's  throne,  (Rev.  xii.  5.)  That  there  will  be  differ- 
ent companies  of  the  redeemed  in  addition  to  the  Bride 
or  Lamb's  wife,  is  indisputable,  (Ps.  xlv.  13,  14  ;  Song 
Sol.  vi.  8,  9,)  as,  for  instance,  the  Millennial  saints,  who, 
after  death  will  be  taken  up  to  heaven,  must  necessarily 


SECOND   TRANSLATION. 


140 


form  a  distinct  body  from  (hose  saints  that  constitute 
the  Bride,  who  is  married  to  the  Divine  Bridegroom  just 
before  the  Millennium.  It  appears  on  the  whole  to  be  at 
:  doubtful  whether  the  Laodicean  saints  will  form 
part  of  the  Bride,  and  whether  those  of  them  who  die 
otherwise  than  by  martyrdom  will  be  rai>ed  up  until  the 
post-millennial  Second  Resurrection;  but  these  two  points 
n-ijiiire  fuller  consideration  than  can  here  be  allotted  to 
them. 

The  Marriage  of  the  Lamb,  which  is  brieily  mentioned 
in    Rev.  \i.\.  at    greater    length    hi 

subsequent  vision   of  ;  ;^alein  IV 

2  to  \.\ii.  !."»,  u  hi-  iitinuatio: 

the  vision  of    !  ,  and    \\i.   1,  but    i>    a   di-tincl 

and    rn  r  tin-   >amc   period 

of  time  as  IJi-v.  \i\.  7,  s.      Th  which  is 

no   mere   emblem,    bu:  1500 

miles  square,  and  constructed  of  the  ^-lid  :md  >ulManlial 
material  of  j,  from 

the  hi-l;.-i   heavens  down  to  the  eloud   in  the 

air,  win:  nd  t  ran-'  vmaincd 

for  aboir  their  im  into  that 

city  and  invc-tnu-nt  with  po<M'«-»ion  of  the  n  thai 

are  ther.-  \>r»\  id«-d  for  them  lonetitutes  the  ce^T- 

emony  of  the  Lamb's  marr;  a-  at  t  h.-  mai 

an   earthly  monarch,  hi<   i-  :iblidy  in  the 

his   subjects,  raised  to   the   same  i. \altcd    rank  a<  him>«  If, 

•   upon  lii<  tl:1  nter  into  lii>  palace,  to  reci 

throiiLTh  life  the  titl«-  of  (Jucen,  and  ^njointly 

with  lu-r  royal  poi  <-me  JM,\\ cr  o\-er  tin-  kingdom, 

'   tlie  mat  :  ;he  Kinir  of  kiiiLrs,  the  saint 

tutin^  hi>  Hride  will  openly,  in  the  presence  of  the  angels 
and  archaiiLTeN  and  pi-incipalities  and  p  heavenly 

plaet  e  the  lofty  tit  'ng&  and   • 

God,  and    they  will  be  formally  admitted    fe  ;!ieir 

by  his  side   upon   the   tlirone   and  into    hi>5  ' 

Pala  vlv..)   the  New  Jerusalem,   the  Capital   and 

Metropolis  of  the  Tniverse,  and -thenceforth,  as  joint-heirs 
with  him,  will  exercise  royal  authority  and  dominion  over 
all  thiugs,  both  which  are  in  heaven  and  which  are  on 
earth.  Thus  on  almost  the  same  day  that  the  False 
Harlot  Church  of  Rome  sinks  into  irreversible  perdition, 


150  TWENTIETH   EVENT. 

and  has  its  chief  city,  Rome,  rendered  the  scene  of  fin 
unquenchable  volcanic  conflagration,  the  Faithful  Bride, 
the  true  Church,  is  married  to  the  Lamb,  and  enters 
upon  possession  of  the  Holy  City,  whose  builder  and 
maker  is  God.  This  will  be  the  Heavenly  Home  of  the 
glorified  saints,  from  which  they  will  continually  wing 
their  way  upon  visits  to  the  earth  and  other  parts  of  the 
Universe.* 

EVENT  XX.  THIRD  WOE,  during  the  final  3.J-  day* 
corsisting  principally  in  the  transformation  of  the  terri- 
tory adjoining  Rome  into  a  perpetual  lake  of  fire,  (Rev. 
xix.  3,)  and  the  destruction  of  Napoleon  and  the  Pope 
and  five-sixths  of  their  vast  armies  at  the  Battle  of  Arma- 
geddon, when  Christ  will  descend  on  the  earth  and  slay 
all  incorrigible  rejectors  of  the  Gospel.  (Isaiah  xxxiv., 
Ixvi.,  Ezek.  xxxix.,  Zech.  xiv.,  Rev.  xi.  15,  xvi.  17,  xix.) 

"And  I  saw  heaven  opened,  and  behold,  a  white  horse,  and  he  that 
sat  on  him  was  called  Faithful  and  True,  and  in  righteousness  he  doth 
judge  and  make  war.  .  .  And  the  armies  which  were  in  heaven  fol- 
lowed him  upon  white  horses,  clothed  in  fine  linen,  white  and  clean. 
.  .  And  I  saw  the  Beast  and  the  kings  of  the  earth  and  their  armies 
gathered  together  to  make  war  against  him  that  sat  on  the  horse  and 
against  his  army.  And  the  Beast  was  taken  and  with  him  the  Falso 
Prophet.  .  .  These  both  were  cast  alive  into  a  lake  of  fire  burning 
with  brimstone.  And  the  remnant  were  slain  with  the  sword  of  him 
that  sat  upon  the  horse." — Rev.  xix. 

The  third  year-day  Woe,  or  3£  years'  War  of  Armaged- 
douf  consists  in  the  series  of  conflicts  that  take  place  in 

*  Although  the  descent  of  the  New  Jerusalem  into  the  air  near  the 
earth  (partially  constituting  the  Lamb's  marriage)  does  not  seem  to  oc- 
cur earlier,  yet  the  saints  raised  and  caught  up  at  the  first  Translation 
may  perhaps  enter  into  it  previous  to  this  period. 

|  During  the  40  years  of  the  year-day  6th  Vial  from  1826  to  1SGG-7, 
preparations  are  made  for  the  nations  being  gathered  to  the  %%  years* 
WAR  of  Armageddon,  which  takes  place  during  the  year-day  VthVial : 
the  word  rrohefj,ov  signifying  war,  and  the  word  «f  towards,  (Rf-v.  xvi. 
14,  16.)  During  the  subsequent  40  days  of  the  literal-day  tith  Vial 
here  is  another  gathering  of  the  nations  to  the  3£  '/"//*'  P.ATTLE  of  Ar- 
jnageddon,  which  occurs  duiing  the  literal-day  7tli  Vial:  the  word 
TroAf/zov  signifying  battle,  and  EL?  into.  The  double  sense  of  «f  is  no- 
ticed by  Elliott  as  occurring  in  Rev.  xii.  6,  14.  The  year-day  7th  Trum- 
pet and  7th  Vial  begin  about  a  year  before  the  3£  years  third  Woe,  and 
BO  also  the  literal-day  7th  Trumpet  and  Vial  begin  about  a  day  before 
the  8$  days'  third  Woo, 


BATTLi;    OF    ARMAGEDDON.  151 

the  vicinity  of  Palestine  during  the  year-day  7th  Trumpet 
and  Vial,  and  which  will  almost  have  subsided  by  the  cud 
of  Antichrist's  :U  years.      Hut  the  third  literal-day  Woe, 
:.}  days' Battle  of  Armageddon,  is  a   sub-vqiR-nt   con- 
during  the  literal-day  7th  Trumpet  >md  Vial,  to  which, 
in  a  final  and   despair,  Xapolcnn,  tilled 

with  indignation  against  the  Jew.-,  as  the  supposed  catile 
of  the  intolerable  plagues  of  the  literal-day  Vials,  will  for 
the!  summon  all  hie  :  (7o>/?€, 

let  us  cut  them  off 

I  iii<i]i  I,,  /,..  i  remembrance,  (Ps.  l.\  \\iii.  4.) 

and    pur- 
OOM6  tip 

will  only  b6COHM  e«.nfirmed  in  the  determination  t< 

•ugh 

the  ungodly  will    i  ;  rickcn  inxler  the 

m  en  do  u>  judgment^  ,,;  vial-,  during  tin*  ftfit 

month  of  the  final  days  dur- 

ing the  literal-day  t'.ih  N'ial  is  ;m  inter\al  of  rrspiir,  thev 
will  '-ily  i'ee..vcr  !V«»m  QAtlOO  :  and 

their  enmity   against    Christ's  people   will    1.  i    n]> 

^wcd  activitx  .  .m   sj»ii-it<  <-f 

atheism  and   fanatical   /eai  ke   a  tumult  n 

rent,  they  will  ru^h  fr«»m  all   parts  of  the  earth   ; 
minate  t  i  ,  nd  that  no  clement  of  suc- 

may  lie  wanting,  Na]»olr<.n    liii  d    l.y  liis 

ten  kiiiLfs  and  i          Prophet, 

will  with  <_T(  at  ]»omp  aecompany  tl  i»n.      At  the, 

close  of  the  -IK  d  days  he!-  End,  they 

will    be    found   am  iloly   Land,  in   a   place 

called  in  the  He!.:  LrmagecldOEt*     At  this  very 

juncture  the  Second  Translation  take-  plaee,  (literal-day, 
Kev.  xvi.  1  5.1  ( Ihfi  -  in  the  skies,  coining  with  ])«>\vcr 

and  ry,  and  the  ai  .-end  and  take  up  into 

the  d<»uds  all  the  saints  remaining  on  the  earth,  (Mark 
xiii.  27.)  During  the  5  days  (the  1330th  to  the  1335th) 
that  then  elapse  before  the  End,  in  tho  course  of  which 
the  Marriage  of  the  Lamb  takes  place  in  the  clouds,  the 
shining  brightness  of  the  glory  of  Christ's  presence  con- 
tinues visible  in  the  heavens,  betokening  his  descent  to  be 
immediately  at  hand.  This  spectacle,  so" far  from  inducing 


152  TWENTIETH    EVENT. 

Antichrist  to  desist  from  tils  heaven-defying  rebellion 
only  hardens  him  in  the  resolve  to  contend  with  his  ut 
most  strength  against  the  heavenly  hosts  which  he  per 
ceives  are  about  to  come  down  to  the  earth.  He  no  longer 
designs  merely  to  extirpate  the  Jews,  but  now  turns  all 
his  attention  to  opposing  the  celestial  armies,  whom  he 
madly  hopes  to  vanquish,  determining  to  fight  neither 
with  small  or  great,  save  only  with  the  Divine  King  of 
Israel.  He  will  have  become  so  infatuated  from  his  un- 
paralleled career  of  conquest  as  to  say  in  his  heart,  I  will 
ascend  into  heaven:  I  will  exalt  my  throne  above  the 
stars  of  God:  Twill  ascend  above  the  heights  of  the 
clouds:  I  will  be  like  the  JLTost  High,  (Isaiah  xiv.  13.) 
Having  previously  made  icar  with  (he  saints,  and  even 
with  Elijah  and  the  other  Witness,  and  overcome  than, 
he  now  thinks  to  make  icar  with  the  Lamb  with  a  like 
result.  Forthwith  he  issues  orders  to  his  generals  ami 
captains  to  marshal  their  innumerable  companies  of  cav- 
alry and  infantry  and  artillery  in  battle  array.  lie  will 
doubtless  remind  them  of  their  past  victories  and  of  their 
hitherto  indomitable  courage  and  invincibility,  and  exhort 
them  to  fight  against  the  supernatural  foes  that  are  ap- 
proaching, with  unfaltering  valor  and  resolution.  An. 
interval  of  a  day  or  two  will  follow,  during  which  every 
preparation  will  be  made  by  his  hosts  for  engaging  in  the 
impending  struggle;  and  then  during  the  subsequent  3 
or  4  days,  consuming  judgments  'will  overwhelm  them, 
by  which  five  sixths  of  their  number  will  be  slain.  There 
will  suddenly  be  a  literal  earthquake  of  unparalleled  vio- 
lence, and  at  the  same  time  mutual  hatred  and  discord 
will  be  disseminated  throughout  their  ranks.  J'Jn /-i/ 
man's  sword  shall  be  against  his  brother,  and  a  scene  of 
unexampled  carnage  will  then  be  witnessed.  The-slaugh- 
ter  will  be  so  great  that  it  will  afterward  occupy  tho 
Jews  seven  months  in  burying  the  dead  bodies,  (K/ek. 
xxxix.  12  ;)  and  the  bloodshed  will  be  such  that  the  blood 
will  come  out  of  the  wine-press,  even  unto  the  horses"  bri- 
dles, by  the  space  of  a  thousand  and  six  hundred  fur. 
longs,  (Rev.  xiv.  20.)  Tin's  may  refer  to  the  length  of 
Palestine,  being  about  1600  furlongs  or  200  miles  :"but  it 
principally  seems  to  designate  the  square  measure  of  the 
area  in  which  the  greatest  destruction  of  life  will  occur, 


FIXAL   OVERTHROW   OF   NAPOLEON.  15$ 

and  which  would  tlm>  {iiarc  mik  s.  each  side  being 

the  length  of  5  miles  or  40  furlongs,  which  is  the  square* 
root  of  1600  furlongs.  The  sword  will  not  be  the*  onlv 
means  by  which  the  doomed  live-sixths  of  this  multitude 
•will  be  slain  ;  lor  great  hailstones  and  tire  and  brimstone 
will  be  rained  upon  them,  (Kzek.  xxxviii.,)  and  an  unpre- 
cedented plague  will  smite  them.  Th> 

•    they  stand  upon  their  j'frt*  <nt</  (/«  >r 

'•<nj  in  their  holes,  and  tin  ir  tout /in* 

.'i  sume  away  in  their  mouth.    J^<->  /•;/  //"/>•/  /r 

smitten  with  'rch. 

xii.   1,  \iv.  1J.)      During-  these   final   L'  or.')  days   the   de- 

1  saint  ^  tVoin  the  Ileavenlv 

Jerusalem  \<>  the  •  ,  ;ni.l    rn-.-t   ]»r*»l):jb!y  it 

will   occur   on    the   13::.".th   day.  ,,nd 

Tr:ii  ince  it  also  QCCUffl  ».n  the  1  :;.;."»th  yea'  , 

alid-  f  in-  I-'irst  'lVan<lati«»n.    Al  tlie  int!i«-tion  of  the  first  a;  id 

opellol,  and   -Upel'liil- 

tural  loc  ]  \\\\\i  red  and  blue  and  yellow 

bp-;  1     to 

brc:i  :i:nl    bri:;.  irth. 

'  liis    third  \\".  u   is 

inen  and 

on    white    ho-.  .i    the    skies, 

(Uev.  xix.)      Ti.i-y  stu  the  work  of  v»-n- 

initiated.     The  Antichrist  and  tlie  lioinan  Pontiff  an 
once  ;.ped   in   a   pitfall,  and 

are   c:isl    alive,  willmnt    in,  <n-ath,  into    the   lake 

I  I  \iv.,  an. I  ix\  i.  '2  (.  and 

IM-  the  re-'ion  adjacent   to  Koine,  which  will 

at  i'  anic con- 

flagration, ar.  I  which  will  serve  as  a  continual 

warning  "aint    to   the   sub>c»mcnt   inhabitants  of 

the  earth.     Thus  will   Xapoleon   and   his  ten  kin-j^  jn'tkc 
''  the  Lamb   and  against  him  th.rt  .>;>'!#  on  the 
horse*  and  stand  /<•;/  against  t/te  Prince  of  >  but 

the  Lttmb  sh<  and   they  ,v//////  It  l>r<>L'<:n 

with* nit  han<I,  (Rev.  xvii.  14,  xix.  19,  Dan.  viii.  L'5.)    And 
thus  the  great  Antitype  of  I'i  :iui'ib,  Xebu- 

chadnez/ar,  Judas  and   Herod,  after   having   reached  (as 
implied  by  his  number  666)  the  highest  degree  of  human 


154  TIIE   MILLENNIUM. 

grandeur  and  perfection  that  is  attainable  apart  from 
God,  will  finally  come  to  his  end,  and  none  shall  help  him 
With  him  as  its  last  Head,  the  Fourth  Universal  Mon- 
archy or  Roman  Empire  will  pass  away ;  and  4he  Fifth 
Monarchy  or  Millennial  Kingdom  of  the  Lord  Jesus  will 
almost  immediately  commence.* 

WHEN  CHRIST  THUS  descends  with  his  glorified  saints 
upon  Mt.  Olivet,  (Zech.  xiv.  4,  Acts  i.  11,)  at  the  end  of 
7  years  and  2£  months  after  Antichrist  has  been  revealed, 
(2  Thess.  ii.  8,)  by  his  confirmation  of  the  Jewish  covenant, 
the  MILLENNIUM  of  1000  years  (Rev.  xx.)  will  almost  im- 
mediately commence.  Its  leading  features  and  the 
changes  which  it  will  introduce  may  be  noticed  under 
four  heads.  (1.)  As  regards  the  PHYSICAL  CONDITION  of 
the  earth.  It  is  important  to  remember  that  the  earth 
will  not  be  completely  burnt  up  or  depopulated  at  the 
Second  Advent.  The  day  of  the  Lord,  in  .which  the 
general  conflagration  is  to  occur,  (2  Peter  iii.  10,)  is  not  a 
day  of  24  hours,  but  is  explained  in  2  Peter  iii.  8  to  be  a 
period  of  1000  years,  and  is  in  fact  the  same  period  as  the 
Millennium.  The  conflagration  will  take  place  part  iall y  at 
the  beginning  of  the  1000  years,  (Rev.  xviii.,  Is.  Ixvi.  15, 
Ezek.  xxxix.  6,  2  Thess.  i.  8,)  and  more  completely  at  the 
end  of  the  1000  years,  (Rev,  xx.  9,  xxi.  1,)  when  there  will 
be  no  more  sea.  Thus  also  the  New  Heavens  and  New 
Earth  seem  to  commence  partially  with  the  Millennium, 

*  The  expressions  "the  End"  or. u  the  Consummation,11  are  used  to 
signify  the  End  of  this  dispensation  at  Christ's  descent  at  Armageddon, 
7  years  and  21  months  after  the  date  of  the  Jewish  Covenant. — Th« 
seven  literal-day  Seals  (Rev.  vi.,  vii.)  describe  the  successive  condi- 
tions of  the  visible  Church,  with  accompanying  Providential  disprns:-- 
tions,  during  the  5  years  1  month  and  5  days  between  the  First  Trans- 
lation and  Christ's  Descent  (See  Diagrams  II.  and  VIII).  Heiil  1  depicts 
the  Church  full  of  a  Revival  spirit  (the  white  horse)  for  9|-  months. 
Seal  2  denotes  the  growing  degeneracy  of  the  Church  (the  red  horse  i 
during  a  period  of  universal  warfare  the  next  7  months.  Seal  8  rcpi" 
eents  the  increased  apostacy  of  the  visible  Church  (black  horse),  during 
a  time  of  dreadful  famine  the  next  18  months.  Seal  4  signifies  the 
Church's  utter  corruption  (pale  horse)  during  dreadful  wars,  famines, 
and  pestilences  the  next  12  months.  Seal  5  denotes  a  period  of  respite  - 
for  the  next  12  months.  Seal  G  describes  the  completion  of  the  sealing 
of  144,000  Jews,  during  the  next  2£  months,  ending  with  the  Second 
Translation.  Seal  7  depicts  the  marriage  of  the  Lamb's  wife  (Rev. 
xix.)  during  the  last  5  days. 


CONDITION    OF    THE    EAKTI1.  155 

(Is.  Ixv.  17,  Ixvi.  22,)  but  are  not  completely  perfected  until 
end  of  the  Millennium,  ^vhen  the  sra,  ha\  u  u}> 

its  dead,  altogether  disapp  !    v.  xxi.  1.)      After  the 

t)e  of  Armageddon  some  of  the  Ie«  hardened  sinners 

Avill  be  spared  and  converted,  and  will  be-  scut  as  nii-sion- 
3  to  the  nations  and  to  •  nif  th<it  J\<n-< 

•'/  fhe  fame  nor  seen  the  ylory  of  tin-  Lord,  (Is.  Ixvi. 

19.)      JJut  although  a  feu-  /'//.  (K  xxiv.  r.,)  yet 

;ning  in)  'he  earth 

are  burned  at  that  tii  d  a 

fire  on  them  tlurt  <  .  (or  dill'crrnt 

continent^  <•!'  tin-  earth, )   I  !  .)  :md  \\  \. 

judgment  i']>»)i  <>!'  (Ju-i' 

•'    on   fl"  >:t  f/>"f  i.  8,) 

and    hi/    fr,     <r,i<f    l>  oil, 

'  */i -.ill  I  .    (Is. 

Ixvi.  ir».)     After  the  inoorrigibl  Lh<    G 

arc   cut    oil;  the   sui'\  i 

bably    a    tenth    or    twentieth    part    of    i  nt     ]>opu- 

lation)    \\ill    <jiiickly    increase    and    multiply,   and    li\r   in 

deaths,  and  marria-j-es  con- 
tinually takii 

riiit  the 

and  t  \\  •>  in  the  1  lca\  - 

only  .lenisalem,    and    COnstBITl ';  i    and    a 

1\V'cn  it  an«l  .    they  will,  \isibly  or 

in\  i.-il»l\ .  vd  upmi 

tlu-  animal,  \  mineral  creation  ever  BinC€  the 

fall  of  Adam  \\ill  be  !<  at   repealed.      A< 

V  t  lie  people  ]-  <rt/i  >/«  M  ///  r 

.  ( 1'-.  lx\ii.  7.)      The  hitherto  sterile   soil  will   be- 
coii:  rdinarily  iVtiitlul,  and  will   require  very  little 

labor  in  order  to  produce   abundant    crops,  .  13, 

Joel  iii  18,  Is.  XXX.  23.)  Weeds  will  almost  cease  to 
grow  naturally  upon  it.  Instead  of  tfk  thorn  shatl  conie 
up  thejir  f>  a<1  «f  t/u  oru  r  x/u'll  cor/ie  up  the 

•//t'/rtI>-trt_Ci  (Is.  Iv.  13.)  Tliere  v.  ill  be  important,  atmo- 
spheric, meteorological,  and  geological  changes,  by  means 
of  which  waste,  wilderne-  he  Great  Sahara, 

and  fro/en  regions,  like  those  of  Siberia,  Avill  become 
clothed  with  fertility  and  beauty,  for  the  desert  shall  re- 
joice  and  blossom  as  the  rose,  .  .  .  and  the  ixirched 


156  THE   MILLENNIUM. 

ground  shall  become  a  pool,  and  the  thirsty  land  springs 
of  water,  (Is.  x^v.)  Entire  exemption  from  sickness 
does  not  seem  to  be  promised  to  the  Gentile  nations  as 
to  the  Jews  :  but  the  leaves  of  the  tree  of  life  in  the  New 
Jerusalem  are  for  the  healing  of  the  nations,  (Rev 
xxii.  2,)  and  will  apparently  be  brought  down  from  th 
New  Jerusalem  to  those  upon  earth  who  are  sick.  Al 
the  blind,  deaf,  dumb,  and  lame  that  are  spared  a 
Christ's  descent  will  be  healed,  (Is.  xxxv.  5.)  Venomous 
serpents  will  become  quite  harmless,  and  ferocious  ani- 
mals, such  as  the  wolf,  the  leopard,  the  lion,  and  the 
bear,  becoming  graminivorous  instead  of  carnivorous, 
will  live  peaceably  with  sheep  and  cattle,  (Is.  xi.  6, 
Ix.  25,)  and  may,  perhaps,  be  used  as  beasts  of  burden. 
Man's  lifetime  will,  perhaps,  be  prolonged  ;  the  express 
promiso.  of  longevity  appears,  however,  to  be  only  given 
to  the  Jewish  nation,  (Is.  Ixv.  20.)  These  changes  will 
necessarily  cause  an  unp.-iralU'lod  increase  of  the  earth's 
inhabitants,*  so  that  they  will  become  as  numerous  as 
the  sand  upon  the  seashore,  (Rev.  xx.  8.) 


*  It  will  be  interesting  to  observe  during  the  Millennium  how  the  dif- 
ficulties arising  from  the  great  increase  of  population  will  be  provided 
against.  In  England,  the  population,  which  is  now  330  persons  to  the 
square  mile,  has  doubled  itself  in  50  years,  from  A.D.  1800  to  1850,  and 
political  economists  consider  that,  if  unchecked  by  wars,  scarcity  of 
food,  etc.,  it  would  easily  double  itself  every  25  years.  At  this  rate 
the  earth's  inhabitants,  if  only  50  millions  at  the  beginning  of  the  Mil- 
lennium, would  become  204,800  millions  in  the  300th  year,  which  would 
be  about  3 100  persons  to  every  square  mile  of  land,  for  only  GO  out  of 
the  200  million  square  miles  of  the  earth's  surface  consist  of  hind. 
This  would  perhaps  be  as  great  a  population  as  the  earth  could  well 
contain,  and  would  require  about  three  fourths  of  its  soil  to  be  under 
cultivation,  and  sufficiently  fertile  to  yield  on  an  average  from  each 
acre  (the  G40th  part  of  a  square  mile)  enough  food  for  seven  persons. 
(Even  now,  one  acre  has  been  known  to  yield,  by  spade  cultivation, 
enough  to  support  20  persons.)  There  will  doubtless  be  special  Provi- 
dential arrangements,  which  will  prevent  too  great  a  multiplication  of 
the  human  race.  This  estimate  of  about  200,000  millions  as  the  possi- 
ble maximum  of  the  earth's  population  (being  15o  times  greater  than 
its  present  population  of  1300  millions)  will  make  the  ungloriiied  inhab- 
itants of  the  Millennial  earth  to  be  500  times  more  numerous  than  the 
glorified  saints  of  the  First  Resurrection  (Rev.  xx.  G)  who  will  reign 
over  them — that  is,  if  these  latter  (exclusive  of  deceased  infants)  be  ap- 
proximately estimated  to  amount  to  about  400  millions.  There  would 
also  thus  be  probably  more  people  living  on  the  earth  at  one  time  than, 


BEUGIOUS    STATE    OP   THE   MILLENNIAL    EARTH.     15  f 

(2.)  As  respects  the  POLITICAL  AKD^SOCIAL  CONDITION 

of  mankind.  One  Man  will  be  KiiiLC  over  the  whole 
earth,  even  Jesus  of  Na/areth,  the  God-man  ;  and  his 
kingdom,  like  the  tour  ]>n  kingdoms  of 

llabylon,  lVi>ia,  (.rerce,  and  Kome,  will  be  a  literal,  \;>i- 
ble,   and    earthly  kingdom  (Dan.  ii.,  vii.  11,  Zeeh.  \i. 
over  1.1  1  1  ]••<>/>!••,  Dan.  vii.  14,) 

.a  ]>hrase  which  exclusively  denote>  nations  as  they  at  pre- 
L  exist  in  1  ,  (Dan.  iii.  4,  iv.  1,  vi.  25.)     Although 

he  will  from  time  to   time    I  himself  personally  in 

the  terrestrial  .!«•:  arth's  tin 

•nment,  \  •  her  with 

hi-  glori  -.  will  be  in  tl  lal   Jerusalem,  the 

'  the  I  'ni  . 

•id   !.">«)(  i  miles  in  length,  breadth,  and  height, 
:i.  I*1.,)  which  •  ,vn  into  : 

>  !.    '2  t,  )    bllt     is 

no\\  irth  ;   inderd,  it  would 

be  ijnitc  incongru  strtiotlU' 

})(•  |.nist-il  ijjton  a  u'lob 

miles)  in  cin-nmlr  :s  associ; 

>vith  ,Ic>u-,  :.  M  rnni(  nt  of 

this    world,    (]  .  •;,   Luke   xi\.    J7,)    will  constantly 

pass   to    and    fro    bi-twcfii    the     H.  iiy   and    this 

]>lanet,  thus  reali/iiiLT  the  ]»ro|»hetie  vision  o['  Jaoob's  \:u\- 
dcr,  ((i.-n.  xxviii.  U,  Jojjn  i.  ;•  ].)      It  i-  a  «jiu-stion  whether 
they  will  rciirn  visibly  over  the  un^loriticd  inhabitan- 
the  earth,  or  invisibly,  (occasionally,  however,  manifesting 
their    j»r.  [fl   which    at    ]»resent    lia\e 

mankind  intrusted   to   their   charge    and    ministry,  (I  I<-1). 
i.  14,  ii.  r>,  1'-.  \\.\iv.  7,)  and  which  wear  the  titles  of  the 
kingdoms   of  this   world,    (Dan.   x.   13,  20.)     It  aj>]» 
that  the  nalions  will  retain  their  di-  OttfltOTOfl   and 

lanmia^es,  (unless  Xeph.  iii.  1)  signifies  that  there'  will  be 
only  one  laiiirua^e,)  but  will  probably  all  have  the  same 
laws,  currency,  and  standards  of  in*  nt,  by  wliich 

their  mutual  commercial  dealing  niav  be  facilitated.     The 
earth's  inhabitants  will  engage  in  a[rricultural,  mechanic-. 
al,  scientific,  and  mercantile  occupations,  and  follow  the 
clerical,  and  literary  professions,  just  as  in  these 


the  whole  sum  of  all  the  successive  populations  during  the  past  6000 
years. 


158  THE   MILLENNIUM. 

days.*  But  the  military  profession  will  be  forgotten. 
Peace  will  prevail  universally,  (Is.  ii.  4,  Hos.  ii.  18,  Ps. 
xlvi.  9.)  No  standing  armies  or  warlike  navies  will  be 
maintained.  Bayonets  and  rifled  cannon  will  be  regarded 
as  the  relics  of  a  bygone  age  of  darkness  and  barbarism. 
There  will  be  no  despotism,  tyranny,  or  oppression. 
Cases  of  crime  will  be  very  rare.  The  whole  earth  will 
probably  be  covered  with  a  network  of  railways  and. 
telegraphs,  and  the  surface  of  the  ocean  unceasingly 
traversed  by  innumerable  vessels,  maintaining  constant 
intercourse  among  all  the  communities  of  the  globe. 
England  and  North-America,  released  from  the  domi* 
nancy  of  Antichrist,  will  doubtless  occupy  the  foremost 
position,  next  to  Israel,  among  the  regenerated  nations. 
The  Millennial  state  of  the  earth  is  strikingly  illustrated 
by  the  scene  of  Christ's  Transfiguration,  which  was  a 
miniature  picture  of  it,  and  therefore  a  prophetic  vision 
of  the  Son  of  man  coming  in  his  kingdom,  (Matt.  xvi.  28, 
2  Peter  i.  16.)  The  six  days  (Matt.  xvii.  1)  typified  tin; 
6000  yfears,  after  which  the  Millennium  commences,  and 
Peter,  James,  and  John  represented  the  unglorified  in- 
habitants of  the  Millennial  earth,  over  whom  the  glorified 
raided  and  translated  saints,  represented  by  Moses  and 
Klias,  will  reign  eon  jointly  with  Christ. 

(3.)  As  regards  the  IIKLIGTOUS  CONDITION  of  mankind. 
Instead  of  three  fourths  of  the  human  race  being  in  hea- 
then darkness  as  at  present,  all  persons  will  then  be  ac- 

*  Although  the  business  of  the  world  will  be  carried  on  during  the 
Millennium  in  somewhat  the  same  manner  as  at  present,  yet  it  is  vain  for 
persons  to  think  of  retaining  their  possessions  during  the  coming  Tribu- 
lation, (Is.  xxiv.,)  and  it  would  be  impious  for  them  to  make  any  prepa- 
rations in  expectation  of  surviving  on  the  earth  after  the  Second*  Advent 
and  during  the  Millennium.  All  converted  persons  will  shortly  be  re- 
moved from  the  earth  in  the  two  Translations,  and  a  few  of  the  uncon- 
verted who  are  left  behind  will  be  afterward  spared  and  converted,  and 
will  constitute  the  earth's  population  when  the  Millennium  begins.  It  is 
clearly  the  duty  of  those  who  arc  true  Christians,  and  who  are  then-lore 
cure  to  be  caught  up  in  one  of  the  two  Translations,  to  spend  as  much 
of  their  remaining  time  and  property  as  they  can  in  preaching  the  Gos- 
pel and  circulating  Bibles  and  religious  books  as  widely  as  possible,  be- 
fore the  approaching  infidel  persecution  puts  a  stop  to  such  efforts. 
The  present  momentous  crisis  justifies  Christians  in  relinquishing  secu- 
lar occupations,  if  they  can  do  so  without  serious  inconvenience  to 
themselves  or  society,  and  devoting  themselves  exclusively  to  striving 
to  enlighten  the  multitudes  that  are  perishing  for  lack  of  knowledge. 


TIIE   JEWISH    NATION.  159 

quaint  e«l  with  the  doctrines  of  Christianity,  for  the  earth 
Shall  be  full  of  //  'he  Lord  as  th 

cover  the  sea,  (Is.  xi.  9,  Ileb.  ii.  16,)  and  Christ  will  l> 
dominion  also  from  sea  to  sea.  m  the  river  unto 

the  ends  of  the  earth,  (Zech.  ix.  10,  n.  Ixxii.  sv)  for  all 
nations  shall  come  and  worship  before  him,  (Rev.  xv.  4, 
xi.  15,  xx.,  Ps.  Ixxxvi.  9,  Ixvi.,  II.  Dan.  ii.,  vii.)  Al- 
thou_  'in  the  deceiving  influence  of 

ii,  (Rev.  x.v  3,)  yet  they  will  h;i  Mfce  naturally 

sini'ul  hearts  as  now,  and  this  will  necessitate  the  continu- 
ance  of  the  means  o£graee  ami  the  jnvaehing  of  the  Gos- 
pel, which,  however,  will  be  accompanied  by  a  much 

fcer  outpouring  of  the  Holy  Spirit  than  in  tin 

\xxii.  I-").)      <  >pen  incl  drunkem. 

sibling,    I]  cruelty, 

impi.  ill    be    promptly  pnn- 

1  whenever  it  'iivly  iv< 

but' there  will  itil  \B  among 

the  n;iti.  ibly  n«>t  i: 

mill:  .'  tin'  thirteen  huiidre.l  millions  unw  n]»oii  the 

ii    are    truly  e.»n\  eri ••«!   or   b.-rn  a^rain,  but    then    the 

propol'lioll    nt'   the   Coll.  ted    will     ]  ••!•- 

haps  l»e  nearly  the  re,  -ih's 

j».»jmlation  is  nnlv  as  1  ian«l  it   ]ni'.rht  and 

,-tps  will  eater,)  there  will   be  more 

ndnlt  j»e'  d  in  blM  :.an  in  all  the 

200  generations,  (without  referring  to  fc1    <lie  in 

int'incN.)      There    may  al»0    be  a  lurther   addition  to   tho 
Biblo  tor  the  Millennial  di- 
addition  to  it  for  the  Christian  dispensation. 

(L  irds  the  .Ii-:wisn  NAII«>\.     At'ier  the  Battle 

of  Armageddon,  all  the  surviving  Jews  throughout  tlie 
earth  will  be  converted  and  restored  to  rale-tine,  being 
brought  as  an  ojj'-  ?o  the  Lord  out  of  all  nations, 

n  horses,  and  in  chariots,  and  in  l»ft-  "pon 

mules,  (Is.  Ixvi.  20,  see  also  Is.  xi.,  Ix.,  Jer.  hi.,  xxxi., 
xxxiii.,  Zech.  viii.  to  xiv.,  Ezek.  xxxiv.  to  xh  iii.,  Rom.  xl, 
etc.)  It  seems  that  the  ships-  of  the  maritime  power 
called  Tarshish  (England  or  the  American  States,  or 
both)  will  likewise  assist  in  this  work,  (Is.  Ix.  9,)  (it  ap- 
pears that  they  will,  perhaps,  have  also  assisted  in  the 
partial  restoration  under  Antichrist  seven  years  previous 


160  THE   MILLENNIUM. 

ly,  Is.  xviii.)  Only  one  third  of  the  Jews  that  were  liv 
ing  in  Palestine-  at  the  commencement  of  Antichrist's  per- 
secution will  be  surviving  when  the  Millennium  begins, 
(Zech.  xiii.  9,)  and  those  of  them  who  are  in  Jerusalem 
when  Christ  descends  on  Mt.  Olivet  will  look  upon  him 
whom  they  have  pierced,  (Zech.  xii.  10,  Matt,  xxiii.  39,) 
and  will  immediately  repent  and  become  converted 
through  the  outpouring  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  as  typified  by 
the  miraculous  conversion  of  the  Apostle  Paul,  (1  Tim. 
i.  16.)  The  Jews  will  then  possess  the  land  from  the 
Nile  to  the  Euphrates,  which  although  promised  to  them, 
(Gen.  xv.  18,)  they  have  never  yet  obtained.  Jerusalem 
will  be  the  metropolis  of  the  earth,  and  will  be  18,000 
measures,  or  36  miles,  in  circumference,  and  9  miles 
square,  (Ezek.  xlviii.  35,)  each  measure  being  6  cubits, 
(Ezek.  xl.  5,)  and  the  cubit  of  the  sanctuary  being  21  in- 
ches. Within  it  (if  not  throughout  all  Palestine)  there 
will  never  be  any  weeping  or  crying,  (Is.  Ixv.  19,)  and 
the  inhabitant  shall  not  sat/  I  am  sick,  (Is.  xxxiii.  24,) 
for  the  very  leaves  of  its  trees  will  furnish  an  elixir  vita3 
and  a  medicinal  panacea  for  human  maladies,  (Ezek. 
xlvii.  12.)  All  the  Jews  will  be  truly  converted,  (Is.  liv. 
13,  Ix.  21,  Jer.  xxxi.  3-4-,)  and  will  mostly  live  to  the  age 
of  several  centuries,  being  only  children  when  a  hundred 
years  old,  and  rivalling  in  longevity  the  trees  of  the 
forest,  (Is.  Ixv.  L>0,  L'2.)  They  will  be  the  chief  of  the  na- 
tions of  the  regenerated  earth.  The  Holy  Land  will  be- 
come like  the  garden  of  Eden,  (Ezek.  xxxvi.  35,  Is.  vii. 
21,  22,  xxx.  23,)  and  will  be  divided  afresh  among  the 
twelve  tribes,  (Ezek.  xlviii.,)  who  will  be  governed  by  the 
twelve  apostles,  (Luke  xxii.  30.)  Over  Mt.  Zion  will  be 
a  pillar  of  cloud  by  day  and  a  pillar  of  fire  by  night,  (Is. 
iv.  5.)  The  Jewish  Temple  will  be  rebuilt  according  to 
the  pattern  given  in  the  last  nine  chapters  of  Ezekiel, 
which  also  prescribe  the  order  of  the  future  sacrifices  and 
other  rites;  for  Israel,  though  Christianized,  will  still  ob- 
serve the  peculiar  ceremonies  of  Judaism,  not  as  expiato- 
ry or  prospectively  as  a  shadow  of  things  to  come,  but  as 
eucharistic,  and  retrospectively  as  a  sacramental  com- 
memoration of  the  past  offering  of  the  body  of  Jesus 
Christ  once  for  all.  All  the  nations  (or  at  least  large 
delegations  from  each  nation)  will  make  pilgrimages  to 


THE    IltAYENLr    JERUSALEM. 


r 

Jerusalem  ov  ;o  keep  the  fe<tst  of  Tabernacles,  or 

else  no  rain  will  defend  upon  them,  (Zeoh.  xiv.  10,)  and 
Mich  an  unprecedented  amount  of  tmv  oiling  clearly  im- 
]>lies  an  extraordinary  abundance  at  that  time  of  facilities 
for  locomotion,  such  as  rail\va\  Is.  The 

Dead  S,-a  will  a!<o  be  completely  purified  by  a  river  that 
vrill  he  caused  to  flow  into  it  from  Jerusalem,  (Ezek. 
xlvii.  8,  10.)  Tliere  will  most  probably  be  a  channel 
opened  for  tl  -n  tljc  Mediterra- 

nean and  the  R.-d  Sea,  l»y  which  Jerusalem  will  lie  placed 
upon  the  hiLj'hwa;.  \vceii  tlie  Atlantic  and 

I  ndian  O< 

The  followi:  -ion  of  the  Millennium  K  extracted 

from  Pardon'  ::ds.    u  AVhen  the  First  KourivN 

lias  taken  place  ami  tl.  •:  ion  of  Antichrist  has! 

•piire  in  what  form  and   character 

shall  the  Kii  UQrist  l»e  \\-\  •  he  world  dur- 

iiiLT  the   Millennial    period,  or  how  will  it  dltFcF  from   all 
fore  or  tl 

'•ThenatUi-  Millenni:.'  tn  appears  to  he 

tlii^  :    1st.      T  :y  over  the  whole 

earth.      2d.—  '  I  with   and   under  him. 

rebuilt,   and    I>rael    restored. 

•ithly.  —  Tin4     whole     world     shall      become     convei 
5thly.  —  The   earth   shall    become   more    fruitful,   and   the 

Othly.  —  The   saints  who   share 

in  th     I'  hall  not  live  iijM.n  the  earth,  but 

in  tl: 

'•The  IIea\  '-nded   over  the  earth 

duriiiLC  the  Millennial  rcii^n,  and  probably  over  the  earthly 
Jerii-aK-m,  and  will  be  a  visible  object  throughout  all  the 
land  of  Israel.  Thi-  supposition  solves  a  dirliculty  which 
must  occur  Avith  regard  to  the  millennial  CXIMATE.  We 
all  imagine  that  some  ^reat  impi'ovement  must  take  place 
in  the  climate,  productions,  and  fertility  of  the  earth,  dur- 
in£  the  reij^n  of  Christ  —  and  all  the  prophecies  seem  to 
ur  in  foretelling  this  improvement.  But  the  question 
i-.  by  what  miracle  shall  this  change  be  produced?  We 
reply,  that  the  Heavenly  City  wm  become  a  source  of 
liu'ht,  and  heat,  and  fertility  to  all  the  world,  being  1500 
miles  square  measurement,  being  filled  and  lit  up  by  the 
glory  of  God,  (Rev.  xxi.,)  aiid  being  suspended  not  far 


Jft2  THE   MILLENNIUM. 

from  the  surface  of  the  earth,  it  will  fulfil  the  office  of  at* 
additional  sun,  especially  throughout  the  land  of  Israel. 
and  will  thus  produce  that  physical  renovation  of  the 
earth  which  the  Prophets  have  foretold  as  the  effect  of 
the  reign  of  Christ.  (See  Isaiah  xxxv.)  But  this  City  is 
described  in  such  peculiar  language,  that  it  seems  impos- 
sible to  understand  by  it  anything  but  a  literal  place  of 
residence,  a  really  existing  structure,  whether  it  be  a  City 
or  otherwise,  and  a  place  whose  materials  will  be  the 
most  magnificent  and  costly  that  imagination  can  conceive. 
A  place  filled  with  the  glory  of  God,  inhabited  by  resur- 
rection saints,  and  containing  within  its  walls  the  throne 
of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  as  King  of  Israel  and  of  the 
world.  Around  the  palace  of  the  King  of  kings  will  be 
seen  the  palaces  of  all  his  saints,  each  of  whom  will  bo 
himself  a  king  and  a  priest  unto  God,  having  '  washed  his 
robes,  and  made  them  white  in  the  blood  of  the  Lamb. 
Therefore  are  they  before  the  throne  of  God,  and  he  that 
sitteth  upon  the  throne  shall  dwell  among  them :  they 
shall  hunger  no  more,  neither  thirst  any  more,  neither 
shall  the  sun  light  upon  them,  nor  any  heat,  for  the  Lamb 
that  is  in  the  midst  of  the  throne  shall  feed  them,  and  shall 
lead  them  unto  living  fountains  of  water ;  and  God  shall 
wipe  away  all  tears  from  their  eyes.'  No?  is  this  the 
whole:  for  along  with  the  presence  of  God,  and  the  pos- 
session of  more  than  royal  magnificence,  they  shall  possess 
irresistible  power — they  shall  reign  with  Christ  over  the 
nations  of  the  earth,  and  shall  rule  the  ungodly  with  a  rod 
of  iron.  The  empire  of  Satan  shah1  be  broken — the  reign 
of  radicalism  shall  be  swept  away — the  boastings  of  infidel 
science  shall  be  silenced  in  darkness,  and  all  power,  know- 
ledge, dignity,  and  wealth  shall  be  transferred  from  the 
man  of  the  world  to  the  man  of  God.  The  whole  course 
of  things  shall  be  inverted ;  the  worldly  man  shall  serve 
where  once  he  ruled,  and  the  saint  shall  rule  where  once 
he  was  despised.  And  the  nations  upon  earth,  looking  up 
every  hour  to  the  heavenly  city,  and  gazing  with  wonder 
upon  its  ineffable  beauty,  shall  exclaim  with  a  different  ' 
tone  than  that  of  formal  repetition  : 

M  'Thou  art  the  King  of  glory,  0  Christ ! 

Make  113  to  be  numbered  with  thy  Saints^  in  glory  everlasting.' 


MILLENNIAL    BK1GX    OF   CHRIST.  163 

"  When  once  the  Lord  shall  have  returned  to  Mount 
Zion,  lie  will  bring  down   heaven   along  with  him,  upon 
the  earth,  and  spread  the  life  and  motion  of  celestial  th. 
throughout  all  the  recesses  of  the  gl«»be.     lie  will  restore 
the  ;rib«  .-1  to  their  renowned  and    sacred   land — 

•  •apita!  oi'  the  world  and  the  joy 

of  the  \vJ  the  teni]>!e   from   its  ruins  to 

more  than  its  ancient  splendor,  and  lill  its  sanctuary  with 
the  brightnt-  .  All  the  nations  of 

the  il]  he  attracted  by  the-  fame  «.f  his  august  do- 

mini  heathen,  that 

is    king,   and     that     he    ^hall    judge    the    people 

righteously:  and  this  hall  bring  up  all  nations  to 

Jei'ii>aleni.  and  there  they  shall  heal'  his  name  as  a  famil- 
iar tiling;  their  ears  >hall  he  tilled  with  1:  y  of 

that  ^TQudrona  govermoeaU    They  shall  walk  through  tin.- 

'.lied  spirits — >il  down  at   liospj. 

tahh  n  u  ill  be  of 

the  presenoe  of  ( >« »d,  an-1  « •:'  tb6   •  ; s  oi'  his 

glo:  l'..rth,  from  day  to  day,  to  witness 

S..1IM  :    to   h.nk    Upon    the     far, 

with   some  man 

fresh  from  h.  nd    the  limits  «>f 

the  i-artl  .  >  v-  tlu-ir  h  brightness  of  the 

Eternal    C'ity.     'Ihen,   JK-II  -ti-d   mo- 

ment, the  piv  the  L.>i-d  \\ill  he  n,ad«-  \isil>le  from 

the  sanctuary,  and  a  proclamation  shall  be  h.  aid  through- 
out Jerusalem  :  w  T}I<  \  •  ;  let  all 
the  €<trt/i  <'•'  bqfar*  /////•/  AM.I-;J  \\.\-  proclama- 
tion, an  awlul  stillness  shall  close  in  upon  every  heart. 
And  pilgrim-  ry  kindr*  .  and  complexi<;n 
shall  ther  to  the  sanctuary,  to  worship  the 
Lord  in  the  beauty  of  holiness.  Thus  the  deepest  spirit- 
uality shall  be  spread  throughout  the  world,  for  the  hopes 
and  interests  of  mankind  will  be  gathered  around  the 
throne  of  CHRIST  ;  and  the  hearts  of  nations  will  be  pu- 
rified by  the  contemplation  of  this  wondrous  vi.-ion. 

"Our  Lord,  returning  in  glory  to  the  place  of  his  for- 
mer humiliation,  and  surrounded  by  his  saints,  freed  from 
all  the  miseries  of  mortality,  will  point  out  to  his  attend- 
ants those  scenes  immortalized  by  his  suiferings:  '  In  that 
garden  I  endured  the  wrath  of  God,  in  agony  and  bloody 


164  THE    MILLENNIUM. 

sweat — I  was  betrayed  by  Judas — dragged  before  Pon- 
tius Pilate — deserted  by  all  mankind.  In  that  spot  I 
stood  before  the  Roman  governor — was  mocked,  buffet 
ted,  and  spit  upon;  along  that  street  I  carried  the  cross, 
surrounded  by  the  scoffing  multitude,  and  on  that  little 
hill  I  endured  the  agony  of  crucifixion  and  death.  I  re- 
collect it  all!  and  as  a  man,  I  rejoice  that  the  dreadful 
hour  has  passed  away  for  ever.  But  I  remember  my  na- 
tive country  with  pity,  not  with  auger — I  love  the  spot 
in  which  I  won  the  crown  of  victory — and  henceforth  let 
it  be  consecrated  for  evermore  as  the  one  that  is  dearest 
to  my  heart — and  here,  where  once  I  was  lifted  up  upon 
the  cross,  I  will  display  the  brightness  of  my  presence, 
and  draw  men  unto  me  from  every  nation.'  Such,  we 
may  suppose,  will  be  the  conversation  at  the  'marriaire- 
supper  of  the  Lamb,'  and  we  may  add  :  *  Blessed  is  the 
man  who  shall  eat  bread  in  the  kingdom  of  God  T  And 
how  great  will  be  the  surprise  and  disappointment  of  all 
those  who  now  fully  reckon  upon  an  instant  admission  to 
the  presence  of  the  Lord  whenever  he  may  come,  but  who 
have  never  looked  forward  to  his  coming  as  an  especial 
object  of  faith  and  hope.  There  is  much  reason  to  fear 
that  when  the  Bridegroom  comes  they  shall  be  numbered 
among  the  foolish  virgins,  and  though  admitted  to  his 
presence  in  the  end,  may  be  shut  out  from  the  first  bloom 
and  freshness  of  his  kingdom,  and  left  for  a  time  to  strug- 
gle upon  earth. 

"  When  our  Lord  sets  up  -his  kingdom,  he  will  divide 
its  provinces  among  its  saints,  and  will  make  them  lite- 
rally rulers  over  the  whole  world.  He  will  himself  be 
the  paramount  sovereign;  but  as  all  his  saints  are  said  to 
be  one  with  him,  they  must  necessarily  take  part  with 
him  in  his  sovereignty.  The  world  will  be  divided  into 
departments  in  the  council-chamber  of  heaven,  and  ea«:h 
saint,  according  to  his  works,  will  be  advanced  to  a  cor- 
responding  rank  in  this  heavenly  government,  and  will 
rule  over  five  or  ten  cities — over  a  larger  or  a  lesser  pro- 
vince, (Luke  xix.  17.)  What  extraordinary  light  is 
thrown  by  this  means  upon  the  promises  of  the  book  of 
Revelation!  'To  him  that  overcometh,  will  I  grant  to 
sit  with  me  in  my  throne.  Ho  that  overcometh,  and 
keepetn  rny  words  unto  tht3  end,  to  him  will  I  give  powre 


MILLENNIAL    KEIGN    OF   CHRIST. 


1G5 


over  the  nations,  and  he  shall  rule  them  with  a  rod  of 
iron.' 

44  If  thru  we  admit  ll.  of  Christ — if  we  bell- 

that  the  nations  of  the  earth  will  be  divided  among  the 
saints — that  earh  of  ti%m  shall  have  stunt*  province  made 
subject  to  his  care — Uiat  he  shall  live  with  Christ  in  tho 
.'•nly  city,  and  come  down  in  his  iinmortal  body.  vi>i- 
ble  or  in  lie  righteous — to  re-train 

tlie  wicked — to  regulate  the  world — to  bring  all  things  ]u 
subjection  to  tin-  ohedienc.  t — to  be  the  disp> 

•  d's  judgments  and  of  his  ;•  mankind — to 

administer  ;m  authority  which  can  not  h  d,  and  to 

dignity  imjiaired  j 

.int,    who    now    labors    for   his 
•    high  an   elevation,  then  we   .shall 
understand  1:  ad   truth    of   th«»<e    promi- 

s7/'///  .       /  irill 

shall   comprehend  the  tit : 

of  that  new  and    1  :••!)    wa-  the    Kc- 

ed,  around  tbf  i  hroni 
IHJ  tl>> I  /' 

'/'    (t'<n/  / 

\kf      What'  a 
.-iristian  world,  w&fQ  Mich 

a    ti  :I'H    lion,  ained,   and    then   honestly 

;reat     man    would  •    his    power, 

rather  than  Ios6,  l»y  ^.orldi;  .-ithority 

in  tl  h  man  wouM  his  ava- 

up.'H    tl.  ii-chable 

riches  of  Chr; 

thai  he  mi^ht   be,  the    more    prepared    i'"r   the   crown  of 

ri-j:h;  he  tr.'iLi-ht  wear  it  even  uponearih, 

and  in  t!,  radiant  beauty  of  hi^h  life, 

18  to  da/x.le  for  a  season,  would   re- 

member  that  a  few  RIO  would  lay  her  in  the  d 

and  look  forward  to  the  pure  and  ever  youthful  radiance 
of  the  glorified  saint.  The  natural  and  ex  pec!  a- 

tions  of  mankind  will  then  be  forced  into  the  ri<^ht  chan- 
nel, not  by  hollow  preaching,  which  the  preachers  own 
life  contra'dicts,  but  by  an  irresistible  power,  drawn  from 
this  eternal  truth:  4That  whatever  the  earth  contains 


16$  THE 

that  is  most  precious,  shall  be  possessed  by  the  saints, 

UPOX   THE    EARTH.'  " 

WHE2T  THE  THOUSAND  YEARS  of  the  Millennium  are 
ended,  the  reign  of  the  glorified  saints  over  the  Millennial 
earth  terminates,  and  the  Gentile  ^|ions  being  left  to  try 
the  experiment  of  self-government,  and  being  at  the  same 
time  exposed  to  the  temptations  of  Satan,  who  is  then 
released  from  incarceration,  speedily  manifest  the  corrup- 
tion of  the  natural  heart  by  universally  apostatising.  It  is 
evident  that  this  last  generation  which  apostatises  will 
never  have  been,  like  the  preceding  generations,  truly 
converted  ;  for  if  once  converted,  it  could  scarcely  be 
guilty  of  such  daring  rebellion.  The  Jews  alone  remain- 
ing faithful  to  God,  will  become  especially  exposed  to  the 
wrath  of  these  rebellious  nations,  who  will  forthwith  pro- 
ceed in  countless  multitudes  to  assault  Jerusalem,  but 
fire  will  come  down  from  heaven  and  devour  them.  This 
Battle  of  Gog  and  Magog,  so-called  because  the  Gog  and 
Magog  nations  are  specially  prominent  in  it,  (Rev.  xx.  8,) 
is  similar  to,  but  quite  distinct  from,  the  Battle  of  Arma- 
geddon, which  occurs  a  thousand  years  earlier,  and  in 
which  the  Gog  and  Magog  nations  also  take  part,  (K/ek. 
xxxviii.)  After  this  the  Devil  is  cast,  not  into  the  bot- 
tomless pit  from  which  he  was  previously  loosed,  but  into 
the  lake  of  lire  and  brimstone,  where  Antichrist  and  the 
False  Prophet  were  cast  before  the  Millennium,  and  shall 
be  tormented  d>t]i  and  night  for  erer  and  ever.  About 
the  same  period  the  renovation  of  the  earth  by  fire, 
(2  Peter  iii.  10,)  which  partially  took  place  about  1000 
years  previously,  will  now  be  completely  finished  ;  the 
8ea  disappearing,  and  the  New  Earth  and  New  Heavens 
being  perfected,  (Rev.  xxi.  1.)  The  great  white  throne 
is  at  the  same  time  set  up,  and  the  wicked  dead  are  raised 
to  life  and  judged  before  it.  This  Second  Resurrection 
probably  includes  also  the  deceased  Millennial  saints. 
The  judgment  of  the  wicked  appears  to  be  a  long-con- 
tinued and  deliberate  process,  in  which  the  actions  of 
each  one  of  them  will  be  made  known  to  the  assembled 
universe,  (Rev.  xx.  11-15,  Luke  xii.  2.)  If  tlu-  earth's 
inhabitants  during  the  past  6000  years  (excluding  de- 
ceased infants)  amount  to  only  100,000  millions,  and  if 
even  a  200th  part  of  them  have  been  saved,  the  entire 


EVERLASTING   REIGN   AFTER   THE  JUDGMENT.        167 

number  of  the  wicked,  including  the  innumerable  Millen- 
nial apostates,  (Rev.  xx.  8,)  will  perhaps  not  be  less  than 
300,000  millions,  and  it  would  occupy  34  millions  of  years 
to  jiniirv  this  multitude  one  by  one,* if  the  judgment  of 
each  lasted  only  for  an  hour  ;  and  if  each  stood  upon  a 
square  yard  of  ground,  they  would  cover  a  space  rather 
more  than  300  miles  in  length  and  breadth.  All  who 
have  failed  to  become  truly  born  again  or  converted  will 
be  then  cast  into  a  lake  of  literal  tire?  and  brimstone,  in 
the  same  bodies  which  they  had  in  their  lifetime,  and 
which  will  be  raised  up  from  the  dust  and  rendered  in- 
destructible;  tli<  '  >r\}\  tormontod  in  hell-lire 

for  ever  and  ,  Mark  i\-.  43.) 

After  the  Millennium  the  :  i  KI:I.;\  N  e<tab- 

lished,  and  although  death  will  be  abolished,  there  will 
yet  perhaps  b«-  -  Derations  living  afterward 

upon  \    Kartlu  since  the  covenant  with  Abraham 

was   f,,r  a  th<  .   Dcut.  vii.  0, 

Gen.  iv.   ]•_'.)  and  in  1  <>'•(>  yeaTfl  there  «-an    only  have  I 
270  gene  Thus  <>j' 

i\.  7.)  and   his   saints 

with  him  will  <md 

ever,  (II  •">.) 

A  put   to  every  reader 

obtained  that  change  of  heart 

which    ('"HMMs    in    be,  and 

without wlii  -  n  not   gain  adini  —  heaven? 

(John  iii.  3.)      You    n  .  upright,  and  amiable 

in  your  cond1  «i  your  fellow-men,  but  yet  unless 

you  become  n  ally  eonveru <1,  yo.-i  will  be  cast  into  hell- 
fire.  True  conversion  causes  a  person  not  only  to  ab- 
stain from  drunkenness,  profanity,  gambling,,  reading 
newspapers  or  worldly  books  on  Sunday,  or  otherwise 
breaking  the  Sabbath,  frequenting  theatres  or  ball-rooms, 
and  other  openly  irreligious  acts  ;  but  it  also  leads  him 
to  take  a  previously  unexperienced  delight  in  private, 
family,  and  social  prayer,  in  attending  religious  services, 
distributing  tracts,  visiting  the  sick  and  afflicted,  and  in< 
•  I  of  criminally  wasting  time  in  reading  novels  or 
romances,  to  engage  as  much  as  possible  in  meditating 
on  the  sacred  truths  of  the  Bible.  Nor  is  it  presumption 
for  anv  one  who  is  converted  to  proclaim  that  fact  to 


2££  X"KACTICAL 

others,  and  to  express  a  confident  assurance  of  being 
finally  saved,  (Phil.  i.  6,)  for  so  great  is  the  change  of 
conversion,  that  those  who  have  experienced  it  can  gen- 
erally remember  the  time  and  the  place  where  they  re- 
ceived it;  and  possessing  the  witness  of  the  Spirit,  (Rom. 
Yin.  16,)  can  testify  that  they  know  and  are  sure  that 
their  sins  are  all  forgiven.  Neither  can  they  ever  "be 
lost ;  for,  at  the  moment  of  conversion,  all  their  sins, 
future  as  well  as  past,  those  that  they  have  not  yet  com- 
mitted as  well  as  those  that  they  have  committed,  are 
entirely  blotted  out.  The  means  by  which  this  change 
is  obtained  is  by  offering  up  to  God,  in  the  name  of  Jesus, 
the  simple  prayer  of  faith,  such  as:  "  O  God!  for  the  sake 
of  Jesus,  pardon  my  sins  and  give  me  a  new  heart,  and  be- 
stow upon  me  the  influence  of  thy  Holy  Spirit."  The 
51st  and  other  Psalms  contain  most  suitable  prayers  of 
this  character.  And  such  supplications  shouuVV-oiHinu- 
ally  be  offered  up  by  the  penitent,  not  only  on  the  bended 
knee,  but  also  continually,  at  all  times,  and  in  all  places  ; 
for  many  a  prayer  is  inwardly  breathed  by  Christians 
even  while  engaged  in  their  worldly  occupations.  Nor 
should  the  unconverted  consider  themselves  out  of  dan- 
ger, until  they  feel  that  their  prayers  are  answered,  and 
know,  from  a  peculiar  assurance  imparted  to  them  by  the 
Holy  Ghost,  that  they  have  become  converted,  and  that 
all  their  sins  are  forgiven.  In  order  to  wnlk  closely  with 
God,  it  is  most  important  always  to  begin  the  day  with 
i <ling  at  least  about  twenty  or  thirty  minutes  in 
prayer  and  in  reading  and  meditating  on  the  Scriptures, 
for  such  devotional  exercises  constitute  the  very  main- 
spring of  the  Christian's  strength.*  At  the  present  time, 
when  with  the  utmost  charity  we  can  not  suppose  more 
than  a  tenth  part  even  in  the  most  Protestant  countries 

*  Valuable  remarks  upon  the  necessity  and  advantage  of  a  deeper 
study  of  the  Scriptures  and  of  stronger  faith  in  God's  promises  are 
given  in  the  Life  of  Trust  (Boston:  Gould  &  Lincoln.  $1.25,)  being 
a  reprint  of  the  Lord's  Dealings  with  George  Muller  (London :  Nis- 
bit,)  a  book  which  the  reader  is  strongly  recommended  to  obtain  and 
peruse.  It  shows  how,  by  the  prayer  of  faith,  Miiller  hag  received  and 
expended  in  charitable  objects  donations  to  the  amount  of  a  million 
dollars,  and  is  now  maintaining  and  educating  a  thousand  orphans  at 
Bristol,  England,  without  any  means  of  support  except  the  eontribu- 
lions  of  the  benevolent. 


PRACTICAL  VTIOJT.  159 

to  be  truly  religious,  it  behooves  every  one  to  examine 

tlx-mselves  whether  they  are  l><>ldly  confessing  Christ 
before  men,  so  as  to  bear  tin4  rharaeter  of  bring  avow- 
ed.y  pious  and  religious,  or  whether  they  are  mere  nomi- 
nal Christians,  living  in  practical  forget  fulness  of  the 
statement:  "  If  any  man  love  the  world,  the  love  of  the 
•r  is  not  in  him."  (l  John  ii.  15.)  Especially 
^liould  true  Christians  arouse  themselves  now  that  there 
is  little  more  than  four  years  iv  during  which  the 

present  opportunities  will  exist  for  preaching  tin-  word 
and  circulath  and  religious  bunks,  which  will  be 

,!>le  value  to   those    uh<>    i  hem 

during  ;  ;uent  :>A  years'  iniidr.  .tton.     A 

pointed  and  deiin  irding  the  awful  j 

hients   that    will    shortly  accompan;.  ra   Advent    re- 

quir'  loudly    prochiimed.      To    this  end,  persons 

holding  ;  ',->uld  go  from  place  to  place, giving 

lectures    un  the  s  liing   in  t 

air   in   t:  or  public  squares,  for 

many  will  never  attend   in-dour  sn  Much  ridicule 

and  even  persecution  will    ;  :.gain>t  tli<>-e  who 

boldly  :md  prominently  l><-ar  t:  :    but   to  such 

the  pro:.-  andbeexccc<f  '.for 

great  i s  //  n >/  •  •  J \> r  so  persecuted  th  ey 

the  prophets  which  were  before  yo>  ft  hew  v.  12.) 

It  will    require,   on   t!  M8,   as    much 

coura-_rt-    to   decl.ire    T.oui-  •  >n  to  be  the-  personal 

Antichrist    as    it    required    of  LU!!HT  to    as-ert    that    iho 
'  u  as  the    Papal   Ant'  but   tlie  jtrodanvit ion 

must    be    nvide,    at     all    hazard^,    i;i    ord  arn    men 

inst    furthering  the  exten-i-Mi  of  hi<  ].uwer,  or  in  any 
way  snbmittine  themselves  to  his  authority  or  influence, 
•  it  will  ultimately  be  exert  CM]  by  him  for  the  purpose 
:ig  them  to  renounce  Christianity  and  to  commit 
the  unpardonable  sin  of  worshipping  his  image.     (Rev. 
xiv.  0.) 

This  chapter*  may  be  suitably  concluded  by  quoting 
the  subjoined  extract  from  appeals  to  the  unconverted  to 
come  to  Jesus  and  to  seek  the  salvation  of  their  souls : 

*  Those  who  may  derive  light  and  instruction  from  the  perusal  of 
tliese  pa-_;es,  are  requested  in  return  to  supplicate  the  Giver  of  every 
good  and  perfect  gift  to  accomp  xny  with  his  blowing  the  statements  of 
divine  truth  aa  set  forth  by  this  work  and  its  writer. 


APPEAL  TO   THE   UNCONVERTED. 

w  Why  did  Christ,  a  king  in  the  midst  of  .heaven^ 
glory,  become  a  babe  in  the  midst  of  earth's  misery  ? 
You* say :  '  To  save  sinners  !'  Why  did  he  toil,  and  weep, 
and  preach,  and  pray,  and  sorrow  for  months  and  years 
among  the  worst  and  most  hard-hearted,  with  hardly  any 
reward  but  that  of  contempt,  hatred,  and  persecution  ? 
You  say:  'To  save  sinners!'  Why  did  he  bow  his  head 
in  wondrous  submission  when  torn  with  the  pains  of 
deadly  agony  in  Gethsemane  ?  Why  was  he  silent  when 
led  by  blaspheming  murderers  to  the  place  of  insult,  and 
crowned  as  the  king  of  sorrows  with  shame,  and  thorns, 
and  misery  ?  You  say  :  c  It  was  to  save  sinners !'  Why 
did  he  yield  his  body  to  be  smitten  with  the  hand  and 
rod,  and  torn  with  the  lacerating  scourge,  and  pierced 
with  the  nails  and  spear  ;  oh  !  why  ?  You  say  :  '  It  was 
to  save  sinners!'  Oh!  then,  if  the  immortal  Jesus  has 
passed  through  viilleys  of  deepest  humiliation  —  through 
shades  of  darkest  misery  —  through  flames  of  hottest 
tribulation  —  and  the  black  waters  of  death  itself — oh  ! 
if  he  hath  sighed,  and  wept,  and  prayed,  and  preached, 
and  lived  and  labored  and  suffered,  and  died  to  save  sin- 
ners—  to  save  sinners,  oh  !  tell  me,  will  he  cast  them  out 
when  they  come  to  him  ?  when  they  come  and  say, 

*  Thy  blood  can  Wiakc  the  vilest  clean  ; 
Oli !  let  that  blood  avail  for  me  I' 

will  he  say,  '  Depart  thou  guilty  sinner'  ?  will  he  say,  *•! 
will  have  nothing  to  do  with  thee'  ?  Nay,  God  forbid  ; 
he  will  rather  say :  c  Welcome,  O  thou  poor  penitent ! 
welcome  to  the  cross,  O  thou  returning  sinner!  welcome 
to  thy  Saviour  and  to  life  eternal.'  Can  you  doubt  any 
longer  ?  If  you  do,  your  doubt  makes  out  Christ  to  be 
worse  than  you  yourself  are.  Would  not  you  receive  a 
poor,  benighted  wanderer,  in  danger  of  dying  from  cold 
and  starvation  ?  and  do  you  think  Jesus  will  refuse  to 
admit  you  if  you  seek  him  in  wretchedness  and  peni- 
tence ?  But  the  case  is  stronger  still.  You  would  not 
turn  your  weeping  child  away  from  your  door  to  die  of 
hunger ;  and  will  he  turn  you  away  from  his  door  to 
perish  in  your  sins  when  you  repent  and  cry  for  mercy  ? 
Yea,  the  case  is  still  stronger.  If  you  commanded  your 
prodigal  child  to  return^  and  promised  that  all  should  be 


APPEAL  TO  THE  UNCONVERTED.         Ifl 

forgiven  and  forgotten,  and  by  means  of  those  com- 
mands, and  invitations,  and  promises  prevailed  with  the 
child,  and  when  he  believed  you,  and  came  home,  refused 
to  admit  him,  would  you  not  be  both  false  and  cruel  ? 
And  has  ,.&t  Jesus',  O  sinner  !  commanded  you  to  come, 
and  entreated  you  to  come,  and  promised  'in  no  wise' 
to  reject  you  ;  and  do  you  think  he  will  j  i'alse 

and  cruel  as  to  break  his  word  and  cast  you  out?  Are 
all  your  doubts  now  cleared  away  ?  If  there  is  a  single 
dark  doubt  still  hanging  over  your  head,  and  casting  its 
shadow  into  your  he.-irt,  take  this  thought  and  be  en- 
lightened and  re!:evr«l.  No\v  mark  well  :  Chri-t  never 
yet  >  ncfr  trul\  :  him.  The 

ng    and    tin*   old,  the  poor  ami   the  rich,  the  ignorant 
and    the   educated,  ti.  "dly  good,  the   Confessedly 

bad,  scarlet    Dinners    and  black   sinners,  all  persons  of  all 
.  and  nations,  who  have  ever  applied  to  him 
duri:  '.st  nigh  two  thousand  years,  have  been  alike 

•  •d  with  com]  1  with  in- 

"  Behold    h  r   by    the    \\ay-side;   some 

women    with    their    children    try    to    ]  -ugh    the 

crowd   and    •  him.     u.What  i   want    with 

him?'    say    ;  :    'to    bring    your    children   to 

him?  How  fooli>h  01  you  J  take  them  away/  Christ 
i  hears  it,  and  straightway,  with  look  and  voice,  re- 
bukes them,  aini  odd,  "Suffer  little  children  to 
come  unto  n  rhid  them  not  ;'  and  taking  them 
in  his  arms  1  :  4 1  will 
in  no  w;  .it/ 

he  is  walking  along  the  road  between  Jeri- 
cho and  Jerusalem,  with  a  crowd  of  people,  a  blind  beg- 
haviug  foimd  out  who  it  is  that  passes,  cries  aloud: 
thou    Son    of   David,    have     mercy    on   me!' 
4  IIu-li  !'   s:iy  the  people;  'hold  your  peace  ;'  Rut  he  o'niy 
crieth  the  louder,  '  thou  Son  of  J)avid,  have  mercy 

on  me!'  Then  Christ  hears,  stops,  and  commands  him 
to  be  brought,  asks  him  what  he  wants,  and  when  he  an- 
swers, 4  Lord,  that  I  may  receive  my  sight !'  he  touches 
only  once  his  sightless  eye-balls,  and  pours  into  them 
light  and  healing,  keeping  his  promise  :  4 1  will  in  no  wise 
cast  out.' 

"Again,  he  is  sitting  at  the  table  of  Simon  the  Phari- 


172  APPEAL  TO   THE   UNCONVERTED. 

see.  A  poor  woman,  who  had  been  a  dreadful  sinnef, 
comes  behind  him  weeping,  and  stooping  down,  with  the 
large,  heavy  tears  that  are  falling  faster  than  you  can 
count  from  her  eyes,  washes  his  sacred  feet,  and  then 
wipes  them  with  her  long  locks  of  hftir.  SV.K  ^Ts  eye  ia 
on  him  to  see  how  he  will  act.  Does  he  spurn  the  guilty 
woman,  and  crush  with  despair  the  heart  already  broken 
with  sorrow  ?  Ah  !  no,  his  soul  melts  with  pity.  '  Wo- 
man!' saith  Jesus,  4  thy  sins  are  forgiven  thee!  go  in 
peace  1'  keeping  his  promise:  4I  will  in  no  wise  cast  out.' 

"Again,  he 'is  nailed  to  the  cross  of  shame  and  glory. 
A  wretched  thief,  hanging  over  the  mouth  of  hell,  turns 
to  him  his  dying  eyes  ;  his  white,  furrowed  face  becomes 
stiffened  with  a  look  of  intense-ness  of  desire ;  his  dry 
lips  part  and  quiver.  'Lord!'  he  cries,  '  remember  me 
when  thou  comest  into  thy  kingdom.'  Did  Christ  an- 
swer, 'I  can  not  hear  you  now — I  am  in  pain;  besides, 
it  is  too  late  —  too  late '  ?  Oh  !  no,  but  he  turned  upon 
him  a  look  in  which  love  and  sorrow  shone  together,  and 
said,  '  Verily,  I  say  unto  thee,  to-day  shalt  thou  be  with 
me  in  paradise !'  keeping  his  promise  :  4 1  will  in  no  wise 
cast  out.' 

"Come,  then,  O  child  of  sin!  in  all  thy  weakness  come 
to  Jesus  ;  he  will  take  thee  in  his  arms  and  bless  thee,  as 
he  received  such  of  old !  Come,  then,  O  sightless  sinner  ! 
in  all  thy  blindness  come  to  Jesus  ;  he  will  bid  thee  pray, 
and  on  thine  eye-balls  pour  that  light  celestial  which  is 
'marvellous'  in  power  and  glory  everlasting!  Come, 
then,  O  outcast  sinner  !  in  all  thy  misery  come  to  Jesus  ; 
he  will  suiter  thee  to  kneel  beside  him,  and  wash  his  feet 
with  tears  ;  and  will  pardon  all  thy  guilt,  and  bid  thee 
go  in  peace  !  .  And  come,  then,  O  dying  sinner  !  in  all  thy 
hell-deservings  come  to  Jesus;  and  he  will  hear  thy 
groan  of  anguish,  and  answer  thy  prayer  of  penitence, 
and  wash  thy  sins  away,  and  carry  thee  to  heaven  !  for, 
oh  !  he  hath  spoken  of  old,  and  hath  kept  in  the  past, 
and  will  keep  till  time  shall  be  no  more,  this  precious, 
ever  precious  promise:  '  Him  that  cometJi  to  me,  I  will 
in  no  wise  cast  out?  (John  vi.  37.)" 


DIAGRAM    3. 


FULFILMENT  OF  THE  SEVENTY  WEEKS 

As  subdivided  into  Three  Parts  of  7,  62,  and  1  Week. 

B    C.  457  or  455.  r         ThA^MMMteAjrth   of  thft  /vymmnriflmAnt 

to    restore    and    build    Jerusalem.  — 

Dan.  ix.  24. 

Seventy  weeks  (sha-  rf^ 

(Ezra  vii.,  Neheniiah.  ii.) 

.        ^tf^'CL/"' 

bua,  weeks  of  years  — 

*^v^L  'V^ 

Gen.  xxix.  27)*are  de-   K 

^ 

termined  (or  cut  off}   § 

o                                             "  fr 

upon  thy.  people  ^and  3 

B" 

upon  thy  holy  city,  to 

?*                                       ....  - 

finish  the  transgres- 

•^•^^^^TS 

sion,  and  to  make  an  — 

end   of  sins,    and   to 

Dan.  ix.  25. 

make    reconciliation 

Know,    therefore,    and    understand, 

for  (or,  cover  over)  in-  rf^ 

that  from  the  going  forth  of  the  com- 

iquity.  and  to  bring  in   jjf 
everlasting  righteous- 
ness,  and  to  seal  up  ^ 

£§  mandment  to  restore  and  to  build  Jeru- 
^  salem,  unto   the   Messiah  the   Prince, 
<j  shall  be  seven  weeks    and  threescore 

(i.  e.,  ratify  by  fulfil-   P 
ment)  the  vision  and  co 

g    and  two  weeks  ;  the  street  shall  be  built 
Jf  again,  and  the  wall,  even  in  troublous 

prophecy,  and  to  an- 

times. 

oint  the   Most  Holy 

(place  not  person,  i.e. 

the  Holy  of  Holies). 

Messiah  cut  off  in 

^-V                                    * 

A.D.29  or  33. 

Dan  ix  26 

AD  27  or  °9 

And  after  threescore  and  two  weeks 

3    £  ~  P"  2-  £  *^   S»  *      indefinitely,  a  short  time  after,)  shall 

3    3  '  S-  o*  5*  St  §   g   !      Messiah  be  cut  off,  but  not  for  himself, 

J  i    p-  p  'P    S              •-*   and  the  people  of  the  Prince  that  sh'all 

£:  JIT  P.  £>  p,  °2    g*  3   g.    come,  (the  Romans,  the  nation  of  Anii- 

«*<»    £*  ^  ^  ^  J  ?  ^    christ   that  s^a//  come:    1  Jn.  ii.  18,) 

<f  p   §    20  a**  2>  o    §    P    shall  destroy  the  city  and  the  sanctu- 

c_§    g    2.  o    ^^   »-«  r*   arv'  an(^-  ^e  en(^  thereof  shall  be  with 

^^cr^^gS'o'      a  flood,  and  unto  the  end  of  the  war 

CD    i   *-*   o    •     too.     desolations  are  determined. 

Loui*  Napoleon     ^| 

)             DI 

Dan.  ix.  27. 

K 

And    he   (Napoleon    III.,   the  Anti- 

P 

HJ  christ  "the  Prince  that  shall  come,") 

Ilisima^esettipin^           ^ 
the  temple.                >        — 

^4  shall  confirm  a  (not  the)  covenant  with 
^  many  for  .one  week;  and  in  the  midst 

j      ^j=  CO 

o    of  the  week  he  shall  cause  the  sacrifice 

V>VNJV**>         '/**--    \£>  *** 

and  the  oblation  to  cease,  and  for  the 

o 

overspreading  of  abominations  he  shall 

lie  perishes  at             ^  z: 

make  it  desolate,  even  until  the  con- 

Christ's descent               ^°    co 

summation,  and  that  determined  shall 



—  be  poured  upon  the  desolator. 

\ 


SEVENTIETH  WEEK.  175 


CHAPTER  III. 

EVIDENCE  FROM  MORE  THAN  THIRTY  EXPOSITORS  SHOW- 
ING THAT  DANIEL'S  SEVENTIETH  WEEK  OF  SEVEN 
VKAUS  WILL  BE  FULFILLED  WITHIN  ALMOST  EXACTLY 
THE  FINAL  SEVEN  YEARS  OF  1  MILE  DISPEN- 

SATION, AND   WILL  K    WITH    A    SEVEN    YEARS' 

COVENANT  DEINO  CONFIRM  i  i  H  L    PLKSONAL 

AM)       lit  |,         TlIKIlEFORE      LOUIS 

NAPOLEON,  IF  HE  is  TUP:  PERSONAL  ANTICHRIST,  WILL 

CONFIRM  A  SEVEN  YEARS'  COVENANT  WITH  THU  JEWS 
ABOUT  SEVEN  YEARS  BEFORE  Till-:  K.M> 

THE  faith  of  professing  ms  is  about  to  be  tested 

by  a  signal  and  extraordinary  1'ullilinent  of  prophecy, 
which  will  1)  1  ami  rejected  by  those  who  aro 

"fools,  and  slow  of  heart  to  believe  all  that  the  prophets 
have  spoken/'  L Y.v  \\  hut  will  he  distinctly 

understood  by  the  wise  and  watchful,  so  as  to  enable  them 
to  discover  the  date  of  Christ's  approaching  Advent.  It  was 
very  generally  believed  by  the  early  Christian  Church,  that 
Daniel's  70th  week  would  be  fulfilled  at  the  time  of  the 
Second  Advent,  by  tin-  Antichrist  being  received  by  many 
of  the  Jews  as  their  Messiah,  and  sul^njuently  placing  his 
image,  "  the  abomination  of  desolation/'  in  the  rebuilt  Jewish 
temple,  which  would  thus  be  defiled  during  the  latter  half- 
week — the  ;JJ  years  of  his  tyranny.  This  view  was  very 
little  advocated  during  tin-  dark  ages  of  papal  corruption, 
but  during  the  hist  half-centnry  it  has  been  extensively 
revived.  It  is  thus  expected  that  seven  years  before  the 
Kii-1,  Antichrist u  will  confirm  a  covenant  with  many  of  the 
Jews  for  one  week  of  seven  years,  and  in  the  midst  of  the 
week  will  cause  the  sacrifice  to  cease,  even  until  the  Con- 
summation, (or  End.)"  As  Louis  Napoleon  is  clearly 
foreshown  to  be  the  Antichrist,  and  as  the  End  appears, 
from  the  chronological  prophecies,  to  be  about  or  soon 
after  1872,  therefore  it  now  remains  to  be  seen  whether 
these  interpretations  will  be  proved  to  be  true,  by  Napo- 


176  DANIEL'S  SEVENTIETH  WEEK. 

leon  making  a  seven-years*  covenant  with  the  Jews  about 
or  soon  after  1864-5,  Humanly  speaking,  there  is  no  par- 
ticular reason  why  Napoleon  should  ever  make  a  covenant 
with  the  Jews,  much  less  that  it  should  be  for  exactly 
seven  and  not  any  other  number  of  years;  and  also  that, 
just  about  9  or  10  months  after  the  date  of  the  covenant, 
the  Jews  should  re-establish  morning  and  evening  sacrifices 
in  some  building  then  used  by  them  as  a  temple.  The 
little  probability  of  such  events  so  soon  taking  place,  will, 
however,  render  their  occurrence  all  the  more  remarkable.* 
but  even  then  there  will  doubtless  be  unscrupulous  and 
unprincipled  individuals,  including,  perhaps,  some  persons 
of  reputed  piety,  who,  to  obtain  notoriety,  or  for  the  sake 
of  gain,  will  labour,  with  plausible  and  specious  arguments, 
to  show  that  these  events  do  not  prove  Christ's  Advent  to 
be  near  at  hand.  Or  what  will  be  almost  as  bad,  some 
preachers,  unwilling  to  encounter  ridicule  and  opposition, 
ehunning  to  declare  the  whole  counsel  of  God,  and  being 
ashamed  of  these  words  of  Jesus,  (Acts  xx.  27,  Luke 
ix.  26,)  will  be  content  to  maintain  a  shameful  silence 
upon  the  subject. 

But  as  an  exterminating  persecution  will  be  carried  on 
during  the  latter  half  of  the  seven  years  throughout  all 
Christendom  arid  many  parts  of  Heathendom  against  those 
who  will  not  worship  Napoleon's  image,  or  receive  his 
mark,  (Rev.  xiii.)  it  is  therefore  necessary'to  warn  persons 
at  once  that  the  commission  of  that  act  will.be  an  unpar- 
donable sin  (Rev.  xiv.  9)  like  that  of  blasphemy  against 
the  Holy  Ghost.  It  will  oe  too  late  to  proclaim  the  warn- 
ing when  the  persecution  actually  begins,  for  the  voice  of 
testimony  will  then  be  violently  stifled.  Now  at  the  pre- 
sent time,  and  especially  as  soon  as  the  covenant  shall  be 
made,  believers  in  these  prophecies  should  labour  widely 
to  diffuse  these  Second  Advent  and  other  Gospel  truths, 
even  thus  expending  all  their  property  except  what  may  be 
required  to  support  them  until  the  Ascension  of  the  Wise 

*  In  the  author's  "Coming  Battle,*'  published  in  1860,  Louis 
Napoleon  was  spoken  of  as  certain  to  make  the  seven-years'  Cove- 
nant with  the  Jews  very  soon.  In  this  enlarged  edition  (1862)  of 
the  present  work,  Chapters  I.  III.  and  IV.  are  fundamentally  the 
same  as  in  the  first  edition,  in  June,  1861,  in  which  the  substance 
of  Chapter  II.  was  not  inserted. 


T11K    SEVENTY    WKKK3    EXPLAINED,  177 

Virgins,  two  years  and  five  or  six  weeks  after  the  Covenant. 
Only  those  who  practically  evince  their  faith  by  acting 
thus,  can  reasonably  expect  to  be  caught  up  among  the 
Wise  Virgins. 

TIIF:  IMPORTANT  PROPHECY  of  seventy  weeks,  which 
are  universally  admitted  to  be  seventy  weeks,  or  set-ens  of 
years,  that  is,  490  years,  is  contained  in  Dan.  ix.  24 — 27. 

Seventy  weeks  are  determined  upon  thy  people  and  upon  thy 
holy  city,  to  finish  the  transgression,  and  to  make  an  end  of  sins, 
and  to  make  reconciliation  for  (or  cover  over)  iniquity,  and  to 
bring  in  everlasting  righteousness,  and  to  seal  up  the  vision  and 
prophecy,  and  to  anoint  the  Most  Holy,  (in  the  Hebrew,  the 
Most  Holy  Place.)  25.  Know  therefore  and  understand,  that  from 
the  going  forth  of  the  commandment  to  restore  and  to  build  Jeru- 
salem unto  the  Messiah  the  Prince  shall  be  seven  weeks,  and 
threescore  and  two  weeks:  the  street  shall  be  built  again,  and  the 
wall,  even  in  troublous  times.  ~o.  And  after  threescore  and  two 
weeks  shall  Messiah  be  cut  oil',  but  uut  i'.»r  IUIUM!!':  and  the  people 
of  the  prince  that  sh  y  the  city  and  the  sanctu- 

ary; and  the  end  thereof  shall  be  with  a  flood,  and  unto  the  end  of 
the  war  desolations  are  determined.  '27.  And  he  shall  confirm  the 
covenant  with  many  for  one  week:  and  in  the  midst  of  the  week 
.ill  cause  the  sacrifice  and  the  oblation  to  cease,  and  for  tho 
overspreading  of  abominations,  he  shall  make  it  desolate,  even 
until  the  consummation,  and  that  determined  shall  be  poured  upon 
the  desolate. 

The  true  explanation  «>!'  this  prophecy  appears  to  be, 
that  seventy  weeks  of  years  dated  from  the  going  forth  of 
the  i  Artaxerxcs'  7th  year,  were  marked  off  as 

the  periud  of  <;«.d's  dealings  with  the  Jews  while  na- 
tionally Lrath< -red  in  their  own  city,  and  were  to  end  with 
their  complete  redemption  and  deliverance,  as  described  in 
verse  -4.  Had  the  Jews  received  the  Messiah,  when  he 
officially  came  to  them  at  the  end  of  the  69  weeks  by  the 
Baptist's  preaching  and  by  his  own  public  ministry,  then 
apparently  the  70th  week  would  have  followed  continu- 
ously, and  would  have  closed  with  the  Son  of  David  reign- 
ing uver  the  house  of  Jacob  for  ever.  But  their  rejection 
of  Jesus  caused  the  fulfilment  of  the  70th  week  to  be  post* 
poned  until  they  should  be  fully  punished  for  that  sin,  and 
then  the  70th  week,  after  running  its  course,  will  end  ag 
originally  intended,  with  the  setting  up  of  Messiah's  tem- 
poral kingdom  over  Israel,  and  the  bringing  in  of  everlast- 
ing  righteousness.  Thus  Israel's  rejection  of  Christ  has 


178  TilE    SEVENTY    WEEKS    EXPLAINED. 

interposed  between  the  69tli  and  70th  week,  the  long  inter- 
val of  the  Gentile  dispensation  during  which  they  are  pun- 
ished by  their  house  being  left  unto  them  desolate. 

This  prediction  must  extend  to  the  Second  Advent,  when 
the  desolation  of  the  Jews  and  of  their  holy  city  shall  be 
finished,  for  it  was  given  by  Gabriel  in  answer  to  Daniel's 
prayer  for  the  restoration  of  Israel  to  Palestine,  and  is 
intended  to  forewarn  him  of  all  their  sufferings  prior  to 
their  final  deliverance.  It  could  not,  therefore,  omit  to 
mention  their  final  and  greatest  persecution  by  the  last 
Antichrist,  which  is  the  principal  theme  of  Daniel  and 
Revelation,  (see  also  Ezek.  xxxviii,  Zech.  xiv.)  It  was 
also  declared  to  be  an  explanation  of  THE  VISION, 
(verse  23)  which  could  be  none  other  than  the  last  vision 
Daniel  beheld  in  Dan.  viii.,  which  was  expressly  stated  to 
relate  to  the  time  of  the  <??<7,  and  to  the  last  end  of  the 
indignation  when  the  transgressors  are  come  to  the  full, 
(Dan.  viii.  17,  19,  23,)  and  which  was  not  then  under- 
stood, (verse  27,)  and  therefore  received  further  explana- 
tion in  Dan.  ix. 

That  the  70th  week  is  hitherto  unfulfilled,  clearly 
appears  from  reading,  in  their  strictly  consecutive  order, 
the  verses  containing  the  prophecy. 

VERSE  24.  Seventy  weeks  are  cut  off,  or  measured  out, 
as  a  period,  which,  with  respect  to  the  Jewish  people  and 
their  city,  Jerusalem,  is  to  terminate  with  the  finishing  of 
the  transgression,  the  making  an  end  of  sins,  the  bringing 
in  of  everlasting  righteousness,  &c.,  &c.,  and  the  anointing 
of  the  Holy  Place  (not  the  Holy  Person.)  All  this  can- 
not have  been  completely  fulfilled  with  respect  to  Jeru- 
salem and  the  Jews  at  the  Crucifixion,  for  Jerusalem 
has  ever  since  been  desolate,  and  the  sins  of  the  Jews  have 
been  had  in  especial  remembrance ;  but  it  will  be  fulfilled 
at  the  restoration  and  conversion  of  the  Jews,  after  the 
Second  Advent,  when  they  "  shall  all  be  righteous/' 
(Is.  Ix.  21,)  and  when  the  Holy  Place  in  their  rebuilt  tem- 
ple shall  be  anointed  *and  consecrated  for  the  perpetual 
worship  of  God. 

VERSE  25.  Seven  and  sixty-two  weeks,  altogether  sixty- 
nine  weeks,  are  explained  to  commence  with  the  decree  for 
restoring  Jerusalem,  which  is  generally  understood  to  be 


THE    SEVENTY    WEEKS   EXPLAINED.  179 

Ezra's*  decree,  in  A.  D.  457,  in  Artaxerxes'  7th  year, 
and  they  are  to  reach  "unto  Messiah  the  Prince/'  that  is, 
unto  his  official  presentation  to  Israel  in  A.  D.  26,  most 
probably  by  the  preaching  of  John  the  Baptist.  The 
ministry  of  the  latter  is  believed  to  have  lasted  for  3} 
years,  and  the  subsequent  ministry  of  Christ  for  a  period 
of  the  same  length.  This  seven  years  would  fill  up  the 
interval  from  A.  D.  26  to  A.  D.  33,' if  the  latter  date  was 
the  time  of  the  Crucifixion.  But  it',  as  some  think,  the 
Lirth  of  Christ  was  four  years  before  the  Christian  era, 
I  his  Crucifixion  w:is  in  A.  I).  29,  and  in  that  case,  his 
official  presentation  to  Israel  in  A.  D.  26,  would  consist  in 
the  commencement  of  his  public  miinMry,  (Luke  iii.  L!3.) 

was  to  be  cut  off, 

but  not  imiwMliatcly  after,  because  there  must  be  some 
short  interval  !><-t  Hirial  coming  at  the  end  of  the 

69  v  !i      This  hitter  event  does  not  appear 

to  have  happened  until  about  A.  I>.  29  or  A.  D.  33-4. 
After  this,  the  Humans,  (he  people  '/INK  PIUNCE  THAT 

*  There  were  three  commandments,  or  public  decrees,  as  it 
appears,  issued  concerning  the  temple  or  city  of  Jerusalem.  THE 
r  was  given  by  Cyrus  in  530  B.  C.,  (Ez.  i.,)  but  the  erection 
of  the  U-inpli',  :ii'ter  being  commenced,  was  discontinued  until  B.  C. 
610,  the  second  year  of  l>:niu^.  who,  in  that  year,  issued  the 
SBC*-  i"'l  the  temple  was  finished  in  his 

sixth  year,  (Kz.  vi.  15.)     But  irre^  ::d  abuses,  in  connec- 

tion with  (he  tempi'  ur  afterwards  crept  in,  a  THIRD 

DECREE  was  given  in  B.  C.  45"  .  by  Artaxerxes  Longima- 

nus,  in  his  seventh  year,  (Ez.  vii.)  This  decree,  unlike  the  two  for- 
mer, related  to  the  restoring  of  the  city,  as  well  as  of  the  temple, 
for  it  commissioned  Ezra  •'  to  inquire  concerning  Judah  and  Jeru- 
salem according  to  the  law  of  thy  God  tchich  is  in  thy  hand,"  (Ez. 
vii.  14,)  and  afterwards  Ezra  thanked  God  for  having,  "extended 
mercy  to  us  to  set  up  the  house  of  our  God,  and  to  repair  the  desola- 
tions thereof  t  and  to  give  119  a  wall  in  Judah  and  Jerusalem,'1  (the  wall 
built  in  troublous  times,  Dan  ix.  25.)  This  decree  is  generally 
understood  to  be  the  commencement  of  the  seventy  weeks,  (Dan. 
ix.  25.)  Nehemiah's  commission  in  the  20th  year  of  Artaxerxes, 
seems  to  have  been  not  a  public  decree  or  commandment,  but  only 
a  private  and  personal  commission,  causing  him  to  enforce  and 
cany  out  more  effectually  the  previous  decree  of  Ezra,  with  whom 
he  united  his  efforts.  But  whether  the  69  weeks  began  with  Ezra's 
or  Nehemiah's  commission,  does  not  affect  the  70th  week,  which  is 
separated  from  them  by  more  than  1800  years.  Almost  all  writers, 
whatever  chronology  they  adopt,  allow  the  C9  weeks  to  end  about 
A.  D.  26-33. 


180      ANTICHRIST'S  COVENANT  WITH  THE  JEWS. 

SHALL  COME,  that  is,  of  the  future  Antichrist,  destroyed 
the  city  and  the  sanctuary  of  Jerusalem  in  A.  D.  70.  The 
construction  of  the  language  evidently  requires  "  the  Prince 
that  shall  come,"  to  be  the  person  who  confirms  the  cove- 
nant in  the  next  verse.  He  is  also  referred  to  in  1  John 
ii.  18,  "  Ye  have  heard  that  the  Antichrist  shall  come/' 
The  phrase,  "  Ye  have  heard/'  implies,  as  in  Matt.  v.  38, 
"  Ye  have  been  told  in  Scripture."  And  this  is  obviously 
one  of  the  passages  which  had  informed  the  apostles  that 
Antichrist  (the  Prince)  "shall  come." 

VERSE  27.  "  And  he  shall  confirm  a  (not  the)  covenant 
with  many  for  one  week  (of  years)."  The  person  who 
shall  confirm  this  covenant  is  evidently  "  the  Prince  that 
shall  come,"  mentioned  in  the  former  verse,  in  apposition  to 
Messiah  the  Prince,  who  had  previously  been  cut  off;  the 
one  being  the  future  Antichrist,  the  false  Messiah,  and  the 
other  being  the  already  crucified  Christ,  the  true  Messiah. 
Antichrist's  Covenant  with  the  Jews  will  be  only  for  seven 
jears,  and  even  then  not  observed  for  more  than  half  that 
time;  but  Christ's  covenant  with  them  will  be  an  everlast- 
ing one,  (Isa.  Ixi.  8.)  The  making  of  Antichrist's  Cove- 
nant is  mentioned  abruptly  as  taking  place  some  indefinite 
time  after  the  cutting  off  of  Messiah,  spoken  of  in 
verse  -26;  and  plainly  cannot  have  yet  occurred,  because 
no  "Prince  of  the  Roman  people,"  that  is,  no  Head  of  the 
Roman  Empire,  has  ever  yet  made  a  seven-years'  Covenant 
with  the  Jews,  and  afterwards  caused  their  restored  sacri- 
fices to  cease,  and  placed  his  image,  the  abomination,  in 
their  temple.  Moreover,  it  is  shown  in  Rev.  xiii.  and  xvii. 
that  the  Roman  Prince,  whose  image,  "the  abomination," 
will  be  worshipped  for  42  months,  the  last  half  of  the  7 
years,  is  the  seventh-eighth,  or  last  Head  of  the  Roman 
Empire,  that  is,  Louis  Napoleon.  And  in  Ban.  xi.  21  to 
the  end  of  Dan.  xii.  he  is  described  as  "a  vile  person,"  or 
wilful  king,  (see  Chap.  II.,  Event  4,)  who,  at  the  time  of 
the  End  shall  perish  upon  the  glorious  holy  mountain  of 
Palestine,  and  his  previous  Covenant  with  the  Jews  is 
mentioned  no  less  than  FIVE  TIMES  in  Dan.  xi.  22,  23,  28, 
30,  32,  (as  held  also  by  Tregelles,  Strange,  Kelsall,  etc.) 
This  Covenant  is  also  mentioned  in  Isaiah  xxviii.  18, 
xxxiii.  8,  Psalm  Iv.  20. 

No  objection  can  reasonably  be  urged  against  interposing 


THE    SEVENTIETH    WEEK.  181 

nearly  the  whole  of  the  Gentile  Dispensation  between  the 
h  and  the  70th  weeks,*  for  it  has  been  justly  said,  that 
"Daniel's  prophecies  reach  to  the  end  of  the  world,  and 
there  is  scarce  a  prophecy  in  the  Old  Testament  concerning 
Christ  which  does  not,  in  something  or  other,  relate  to  his 
second  coming/'  Examples  of  a  sudden  transition  in  the 
prophecies  from  Christ's  first  to  his  second  coming,  over- 
looking the  long  interval  of  the  Gentile  Dispensation,  are 
not  unfrequent.  The  sojourn  of  Christ  in  Capernaum  is 
predicted  in  Isaiah  ix.  1.  re  Matt.  iv.  14,)  -hut 

the  next  three  verses  describe  his  final  triumph  over  Anti- 
christ at  Armageddon.  This  la.-t  named  occurrence  is  also 
spoken  of  in  Xcch.  ix.  10,  hut  the  preceding  verse  men- 
tions Christ's  ridinir  on  an  ass  into  Jerusalem,  (compare 
Matt.  xxi.  .">.  i  althou-h  there  i<  more  than  1800  years 
between  the  two  events.  It  mi -lit  similarly  appear  from 
Micah  v.  -.that  the  complete  deliveramo  and  restoration  of 
Israel  was  to  take  place  imim ••'.  fter  the  birth  of 

Christ  in  Bethlehem,  (see  Matt.  ii.  5,  John  vii.  42.)  So 
again  in  Jer.  xxxi.  10—17,  Joel  ii.  28— ;>'_>,  I-aiali  xi.  3,  4, 

*  While  it  has  been  almost  universally  admitted  that  the  7  and  62 
weeks  ended  before  the  crucifixion  of  Christ,  according  to  tho 
plain  statement,  "  After  threescore  and  two  weeks  shall  Messiah  be 
cut  off,"  yet  many  modern  Commentators  have  glaringly  erred 
respecting  the  remaining  70th  week,  by  superficially  concluding 
that  it  follows  immediately  sifter  the  69  weeks.  The  strange  dis- 
mce  of  their  interpretations  has  sufficiently  evinced  the  un- 
tenableness  of  this  view.  They  hare  variously  alleged  that  John 
the  Baptist,  or  the  Messiah,  made  a  seven-years'  Covenant  with 
the  Jews,  although  there  is  no  evidence  whatever  in  j-upport  of 
such  a  notion,  and  some  have  placed  "the  cutting  off  of  the  Mes- 
siah" in  the  midst,  others  at  the  end  of  the  70th  week,  though  it 
is  mentioned  in  verse  25  as  occurring  after  the  09th  and  before  the 
70th  week.  Other  Commentators,  like  Gill  and  Lloyd,  have  come 
a  little  nearer  the  truth  by  admitting  that  it  is  not  "Messiah  the 
Prince,"  but  "the  Prince  that  shall  come,"  in  verse  26,  who  .is  to 
confirm  the  Covenant  for  seven  years,  and  taking  the  69  weeks  to 
end  before  the  crucifixion,  in  A.  D.  33,  they  place  the  70th  week 
from  A.  D.  63  to  A.  D.  70,  when  Jerusalem  was  destroyed  by  the 
armies  of  Titus,  whom  they  suppose  to  be  «•  the  Prince  that  shall 
come."  This  arrangement  is  not  quite  so  erroneous  as  the  others, 
since  it  allows  a  break,  or  interval,  between  the  69th  and  70th 
weeks,  but  it  is  untenable,  inasmuch  as  Titus  made  no  seven- 
years'  Covenant  with  the  Jews,  nor  can  the  sacrifice  be  shown  to 
have  ceased  in  A.  D.  67,  nor  did  Titus  perish  in  A.  D.  70. 


182  ANTICHRIST'S  LAST  SEVEN  WEEKS. 

lii.  13 — 15,  xl.  3 — 5,  and  in  Isaiah  Ixi.  1,  2,  compared  with 
Luke  iv.  19,  20,  prophecies  relating  to  Christ's  First 
Adrent  abruptly  pass  on,  and  merge  into  those  referring  to 
his  Second  Advent. 

It  is  manifest  that  soon  after  Antichrist's  covenant  with 
the  Jews  the  sacrifices  will  be  renewed,  because  "in  the 
midst  of  the  week  he  shall  cause  the  sacrifice  and  oblation 
to  cease/'  and  (as  the  Septuagint  renders  it)  "in  the 
temple  shall  be  the  abomination  of  desolation,  even  until 
THE  CONSUMMATION,  and  that  determined  (namely,  the 
plague  of  the  vials)  shall  be  poured  upon  the  desolater." 
The  word  "abomination"  in  Greek  constantly  signifies  "an 
idol."  It  is  rendered,  in  2  Chron.  xv.  8,  "the  abominable 
idols,"  and  used  in  the  passage,  "Chemosh  the  abomina- 
tion of  the  Moabites."  It  here  signifies  Antichrist's 
image,  that  will  stand  in  the  temple  from  "the  midst  of  the 
seven  years''  even  until  the  End  or  Consummation,  when 
Antichrist  shall  be  destroyed  at  Christ's  descent  at  Arma- 
geddon. The  latter  half  of  the  seven  years  is  plainly 
identical  with  the  3J  years  which  is  mentioned  in  Dan. 
vii.,  xii.,  and  Rev.  xi.,  xii.,  xiii.,  as  the  period  of  Anti- 
christ's persecution;  but  30  and  45  additional  days,  alto- 
gether 75  days  more,  are  given  in  Dan.  xii.  11,  12,  as  the 
interval  occupied  with  his  subsequent  overthrow  by  the 
literal-day  outpouring  of  the  vials.  Thus  there  will  be 
seven  years  and  2}  months  (75  days)  from  the  beginning 
of  the  70th  week  at  the  date  of  the  Covenant,  until  Anti- 
christ's complete  overthrow  at  Christ's  descent  upon  Mount 
Olivet. 

MORE  THAN  FIFTY  EXPOSITORS  are  enumerated  below 
who  substantially  interpret  the  70th  week  in  this  manner. 
Among  them  are  five  Bishops  of  the  early  Church,  whose 
distinct  expression  of  this  belief  accords  with  the  well- 
ascertained  fact  that  the  primitive  Christians,  some  of 
whom  had  conversed  with  the  Apostles  themselves, 
(2  Thess.  ii.  5,)  almost  universally  entertained  these  views; 
the  extracts  from  them  are  quoted  in  B.  W.  Newton's 
"Ten  Kingdoms,"  and  Maitland's  "Apostolic  School." 

It  may  prevent  repetition,  to  mention  preliminarily,  that 
futurist  literal-day  expositors,  such  as  Burgh,  Denny,  Tre- 
gelles,  Kelsall,  B.  W.  Newton,  Kelly,  Molyneux,  Scott 
Phillips,  Guinness,  etc.,  distinctly  state  that  THE  Antichrist 


LITERAL-DAY    AM>    V MAR  DAY    WRITERS.  183 

or  M  an   of  Sin   (2  Thess.  ii.)   is  the  same  person   ns  the 
i    Head  of  the   Jk-ast,   v.ho  i*  eailed  in  lleve- 

n  the  Beast  himself:  also  the  same  as  "  the  little  horn'; 
"of  Dan.  vii.,  and  "the  little  horn  or  kintr  of  fierce  counte- 

••'"  of  I)an.  viii.  and  "the  Prince  that .shall  come"  of 
I 'an.  ix.  26,  27,  and  the  wilful  king  of  l>an.  xi.  06;  and 
th:it  he  is  not  the  Pope,  but  an  individual  man  who  shall 
perish  at  Christ's  descent,  abour  Ms  cove- 

nant with  the  Jews.  They  likewise  generally  consider 
th  it  the  ten  horn  or  toe  kintrdums  (  i>an  ii.-U,  Kev.  xvii.  12,) 
have  not  yet  boon  completely  formed  within  the  whole  ter- 
ritory nfiho  Roman  Empire;  and  that  tlio  :.!>«. mmation  of 
desolation  (Matt,  xxiv  .  iii.)  is  the  future  image  of 

Antichrist  which  will  htand  in  the  .lewish  temple;  and 
that  the  two  witnesses  (Rev.  xi.)  will  bo  two  real  persons 
who  will  prophesy  duvi  >  days  or  81  years 

of  Antichrist's  tyranny.     They  hold,  moreover,  that  the  31 

1   m'.Mitionrd    in    P:in.   \ii.  xii.  and  Rev.  xi.  xii.  xiii.  as 
:t\  nr  t-  JMONlibf)  <•!»•.  is  tbo  3}  years 

of  the  Antid''  •  .-rse<Mition,  and  is  identical  with 

tho  latter  half  of  hanii-l's  7<>th  week  of  sevfn  )Tears,  which 
commence  with  a  sevea-youru'  covenant  being  made  be- 
tween the  Antichrist  and  the  Jews.  This  does  not  conflict 
with  the  viow  that  tlu-n-  has  been  a  typical  ycarday  fulfil- 
that  3J  time*,  as  1260  years  of  Papal  dominancy; 
and  «»f  the  -little  horns"  of  Dan.  vii.  and  viii.  as  the  Papal 
and  Mahometan  powers  respectively. 

works  of  literal-day  expositors  who  inter- 
pret the  1260  days,  31  times,  and  42  months,  to  mean  1260 
or  3J  years,  and  of  yearday  expositors  who 
interpret  the  same  periods  to  mean  1260  years,  the  pro- 
phetic student  must  not  be  stumbled  at  their  sometimes 
mutually  rejecting  each  other's  views.  Each  system  of 
interpretation  is,  however,  equally  correct,  for  there  is  a 
double  fulfilment  of  most  of  the  prophecies  of  Daniel  and 
Revelation,  primarily  in  years  and  secondly  in  days. 

The  certainty  of  England's  submission  to  the  Personal 
Antichrist  because  it  was  part  of  the  original  Roman 
Empire,  is  virtually  admitted  by  Sir  E.  Denny,  Purdon,* 


*  la  the  Last  Vials  for  1858,  No.  6,  (at  G.  J.  Stevenson's,  54 
Paternoster  Row,  London,)  Purdon  says,   "As  Britain  is  part  o*' 


184  VIEWS  or 

Tregelles,  B.  W.  Newton,  Burgh,  Kelsall,  Taunton,  and 
others,  who  fully  acknowledge  that  all  the  old  Roman 
Empire,  Eastern  as  well  as  Western,  including  of  course 
England,  will  undergo  a  final  tenfold  division,  and  fall 
completely  under  the  power  of  the  Antichrist,  or  Eighth 
Head,  (Rev.  xvii.  12.)  About  thirty  out  of  the  following 
fifty  writers  distinctly  hold  that  Christ  will  translate  the 
Wise  Yirgins  to  the  heavens  before  the  latter  half-week  or 
3-|  years'  Antichristian  persecution  :  and  twelve,  including 
Purdon  in  1852,  Porter  in  1856,  Taunton  in  1857,  Scott 
Phillips  in  1859,  and  the  English  author  of  "Armageddon7 
in  1858,  have  expressly  shown  Louis  Napoleon  to  be  the 
Antichrist  who  will  make  a  seven-years7  covenant  with  the 
Jews.  The  following  are  the  extracts  from  the  fifty 
writers  referred  to. 

(1.)  IKEN^EUS,  who  was-  a  Bishop  in  the  primitive 
Church  and  a  disciple  of  Polycarp,  who  was  a  companion  of 
the  Apostle  John,  wrote  in  A.  I).  180  a  work  "against  the 
heresies."  He  considered  the  worship  of  Antichrist  and 
his  image  in  the  Jewish  temple  just  before  the  Second 
Advent,  to  be  flic  threatened  abomination  of  desolation,  and 
expected  Daniel's  70th  week  to  be  fulfilled  by  Anti- 
christ, of  whom  he  says,  "Putting  away  idols  to  per- 
suade man  that  he  is  God,  he  will  set  up  himself  as  a  sole 
idol,  combining  in  himself  the  manifold  errors  of  all  the 
idols.  .  ..  .  He  will  sit  in  the  temple  of  God,  showing  him* 
self  that  he  is  God.  In  the  temple  at  Jerusalem  the  ad- 
versary  will  sit,  striving  to  show  himself*  to  be  the  Christ: 
as  also  the  Lord  says,  (Matt.  xxiv.  15,)  "When  ye  shall 
see  the  abomination  of  desolation,  spoken  of  by  Daniel  the 
prophet,  standing  in  the  holy  place,  &c.  „  .  .  They  shall 
believe,  it  says,  in  the  False  one,  (the  Man  of  Sin, 
2  Thess.  ii.  12,)  that  all  may  be  condemned  who  believed 

the  Roman  Empire  we  cannot  discover  the  slightest  bint  in  Scrip- 
ture as  to  the  probability  of  her  escape  from  the  tyranny  of  the 
Beast.  .  .  Britain  as  part  of  the  Roman  Empire  will,  we  believe, 
be  subject  to  Antichrist/'  (whom  he  shows  to  be  Napoleon  III.) 

*  In  these  quotations  the  author  of  the  present  work  has,  for 
the  assistance  of  the  reader,  occasionally  inserted  references  to  the 
chapters  and  verses  of  the  texts  spoken  of,  where  such  references 
were  not  in  the  original.  For  the  sake  of  brevity  in  quoting  from 
these  thirty  writers,  mneh  of  what  some  of  them,  advance  on  vari- 
ous points,  is  necessarily  omitted- 


VIEWS    OF    HirPOLYTLS,  185 

not  the  truth,  but  ha/1  pleasure  in  unrighteousness.  His 
.John  thus  describes  in  the  Apocalypse,  (Rev.  xiii:) 
Beast,  which  I  saw,  was  like  unto  a  leopard,  &c.  And 
afterwards  of  his  armour-bearer,  whom  he  calls  lilso  the 
tal>e  prophet,  (llev.  xix.  -*',  •  lie  .-pake,  it  says,  (Rev. 
xiii.  12,)  like  a  dragon,  and  he  exerciseth  all  the  power  of 
the  first  Beast  before  him,  £c.  This  is  said  that  all  may 
know  his  miracles  to  be  done  not  by  divine  power,  but  by 
nninc  art;  and  no  wonder,  if  having  demons  and  apostate 
.-pints  to  help  him,  he  thro-  i  performs  miracles  by 

which    he   de  ">e    that    dwell    on    the    earth.     He 

will  alsiv  command  them  to  make  an  image  to  the  Beast. 

"At  the  half  of  the  hebdomad  (or  week)  Daniel  saith, 
(Dan.    ix.    27,)   the  sacrifice  and   libation   shall    ! 
away,  and  in  the  temple  shall  be  the  abomination  of  desola- 
tion and  unti)  the  consummation  of  the  time,  a  cmiMimmation 
shall  be  appointed  upon  the  desolation — but  the  half  of  the 
t  hrce  years  and  six  months."  (Irenxus  adver. 
eh.  26,  • 

-•An  I  wh.-n  thU  Antichrist  shall  have  laid  waste  all 
things  in  the  world,  reigning  three  years  and  six  months, 
and  ID  the  temple  of  Jerusalem;  then  the  Lord 

shall  einne  from  heaven  in  rlouds,  in  the  glory  of  the 
leather:  and  casting  him  and  those  that  obey  kirn  into  the 
lake  of  lire,  will  bring  about  to  the  just  the  times  of  the 
kingdom;  that  is,  the  rest,  even  the  seventh  day  made 
holy.  And  he  w'f  to  Abraham  the  promise  of  the 

inheritance;  in  which  kingdom,  saitb  the  Lord,  many 
shall  come  from  the  Kast  and  from  the  West,  and  shall  sit 
down  with  Abraham,  with  Isaac,  and  with  Jacob." 
(Cap 

-LYTUS,  BISHOP  OF  OSTIA,  (A.  D.  220,)  con- 
sidered 69  of  Daniel's  70  weeks  to  end  with  the  first  Coming 
of  Christ,  and  that  then,  after  the  Gospel  had  been  univer- 
sally preached,  Antichrist's  abomination  of  desolation  would 
be  set  up  during  the  last  half  week  of  the  70th  week,  which 
would  terminate  with  Christ's  Second  Advent  upon  the 
earth.  The  following  are  extracts  from  his  works.  "When 
the  sixty-two  weeks  have  been  fulfilled,  and  Christ  has 
come,  und  the  Gospel  has  been  preached  in  every  place, 
and  the  tinies  have  run  out,  there  jpili  remain  one  week—* 


186  AF1UCANUS    AND    OUIGEN. 

the  last  in  which  Enoch  and  Ellas  will  come.  And  in  the 
inidst  of  that  week  there  will  appear  the  abomination  of 
desolation,  until  Antichrist  announces  (or  "  even  Antichrist 
who  announces/'  as  the  Roman  editor  suggests,)  desolation 
to  the  world.  .  .  .  And  this  the  prophets  Enoch  and  Elias 
will  declare,  saying,  Believe  not  the  coining  enemy;  for  he 
is  an  adversary  and  destroyer,  and  son  of  perdition,  he  will 
deceive  you  and  bring  you  4o  ruin.  But  the  sword  shall 

smite  them And  the  dragon,  it  says,  (Rev.  xii.) 

beheld,  and  he  persecuted  the  woman  that  brought  forth 
the  man-child.  And  there  were  given  her  the  two  wings 
of  that  great  eagle,  that  she  should  flee  to  the  desert,  where 
she  is  nourished  for  a  time,  times  and  half  a  time,  from  the 
face  of  the  serpent.  These  are  the  1260  days,  even  the 
half-week  during  which  the  tyrant  will  rule,  persecuting 
the  Church  as  she  flees  from  city  to  city.  .  .  Blessed  they 
who  will  then  conquer  the  tyrant,  they  will  take  rank 
above  former  martyrs  as  more  exalted  and  more  glorious. 
"With  what  praises  and  crowns  will  they  not  be  adorned  by 
Jesus  Christ  our  King.  .  . 

"  The  six  thousand  years  must  needs  be  fulfilled  that  the 
Sabbath  may  come — even  the  Rest,  that  holy  day  on  which 
God  rested  from  all  his  works.  The  Sabbath  then  is  a 
type  and  ima^e  of  the  future  kingdom  of  the  saints  when 
they  shall  reign  with  Christ  after  his  coming  down  from 
heaven,  as  John  declares  in  the  Apocalypse.  For  a  day  of 
the  Lord  is  as  a  thousand  years. 

Jruis  AFRICANUS  (A.  D.  220)  was  a  cotemporary 
pf  Ili|)]»olytus,  and  is  stated  in  the  Rev.  Dr.  Burgh's 
"  Second  Advent  Lectures,"  and  by  Jerome,  to  have  con- 
sidered the  last  half  of  Daniel's  70th  week  to  be  identical 
with  the  future  Antichrist's  3£  years,  but  this  statement 
being  contradicted  by  others  seems  to  be  incorrect. 

(3)  THE  CELEBRATED  ORiGEN  (A.  D.  225)  explained 
Dan.  ix.  27  to  be  fulfilled  by  the  future  Antichrist,  as  will 
be  seen  from  the  last  paragraph  of  the  following  extract 
from  his  works.  "Through  the  assistance  of  lus  father, 
the  devil,  that  wicked  one  will  perform  miracles,  and  signs, 
and  wonders  of  a  lie.  For  as  wonders  were  wrought  by 
magicians,  through  the  help  of  those  demons  who  seduced 
man  into  wickedness,  so  this  man  will  receive  from  the 
devil  himself  power  tfl  do  yet  greater  wonders'  to  deceive 


VIEWS  or  vicx'  187 

the  human  race.  And  concerning  the  so-called  Anti- 
christ, Paul  speaks,  teaching  us,  though  with  some  reserve, 
the  manner,  the  time,  and  the  cause  of  his  visiting  the 
human  race.  And  now,  see  if  Paul  has  not  spoken  on  this 
subject  in  a  manner  most  j  :d  not  deserving  even 

the  slightest  ridicule.  <  We  beseech  you,  brethren,  by  the 
coming  of  the  Lord/  &c.,  2  Thess.  ii. 

"  To  explain  the  whole  of  this  is  not  our  present  busi- 
ness. But  there  is  in  Daniel  a  prophecy  about  this  same 
Antichrist  which  cannot  but  excite  the  admiration  of  any 
one  who  will  read  it  with  common  sense  and  candour.  For 
th'-re,  in  words  truly  divine  and  prophetic,  arc  described 
3  that  were  to  conn-,  hegimiiiiLr  from  the  time 
of  Daniel,  down  to  the  destruction  of  the  world.  And  this 
prophecy  may  be  read  of  all  mm.  Now  see  if  Antichrist 

in  these  words:  'In  the  end  of 

their  kingdom,  when  their  transgressions  are  filled  up, 
there  shall  rise  a  king  aid  understanding 

pro!>! 

"And  that  which  I  have  already  <juote<l  from   the  words 
ml,  that  he  will  sit  in  the  temple  of  God,  showing  him- 
iliat  he  is  God — even   this  also  is  said  by  Daniel,  and 
in  this  manner:  '  In  the  tempi**  shall  he  the  abomination  of 
desolations;  and  until   the  end  of  the  time  shall  a  consum- 
mation  1  a_r:iin>t    the   desolation/"  (quoting  appa- 
rently from  the  SopHia-int  of  Dan. 

(4.)   YirroiuNts,  BlQBOP  QI    1  Y.TTAI,  in  Austria,  and 

one  of  tli  .rote  a  Commentary  on  the 

boat     A.    1>.    290,        He  il    stated,  in    Elliott's 

'•Appendix  on  the  History  of  Prophetical  Interpretation/' 

and      in     Maitland's     "  Apostles'     School    of    Prophecy/' 

(p.  202,)   to   have   held   the  latter  half  of   Daniel's    70th 

week  to  be  identical  with  Antichrist's  future  3i  years'  per- 

ition,  and  therefore  all  the  70th  week  to  be  yet  unful- 

till-'d.      He  says    of   this  persecution,  "The  black  horse 

(under  t:  ;,  liev.  vi.  5,)  means  famine,  for  the  Lord 

5,  *  There  shall  be  famine  in   divers  ]  Now  this 

iur  properly  extends  to  the  time   of  Antichrist,  when 

e  will  be  a  great  famine,  by  which  all  men  shall  suffer. 

....    In  the  trumpets  and  vials  there   are  described  the 

execution  wrought  by  the  plagues  sent  upon  the  world,  the 

madness   of    Antichrist    himself,    the    blasphemy   of  the 


188  APOLLINARIUS    AND   PRIMASIUS. 

people,  the  variety  of  their  plagues,  the  hope  in  the  king- 
dom of  the  saints,  the  fall  of  the  cities,  and  the  fall  of  that 
great  city,  Babylon,  that  is  Rome.  .  .  .  The  Lord  sajs  in 
the  Gospel,  <  Then  let  them  which  be  in  Judea  flee  to  the 
mountains/  that  is,  let  as  many  as  are  gathered  together  in 
Judea,  go  to  that  place  which  is  prepared  for  them,  and  be 
nourished  there  for  three  years  and  six  months  from  the 
face  of  the  Devil,  (Rev.  xii.  14,  15.)  The  water  which  the 
serpent  casts  out  of  his  mouth,  represents  the  army  which 
he  will  send  in  pursuit  of  her;  by  the  earth  opening  its 
mouth  and  swallowing  the  waters,  is  shown  the  vengeance 
that  will  be  inflicted  at  the  moment.  .  .  . 

"  The  False  Prophet  will  cause  a  golden  image  to  be  set 
up  to  Antichrist  in  the  temple  of  Jerusalem,  and  into  this 
image  the  vagabond  angel  will  enter,  emitting  voices  and 
oracles.  He  will  also  cause  both  bond  and  free  to  receive 
a  mark  on  their  foreheads,  or  on  their  right  hands,  even  the 
name,  that  none  may  buy  or  sell  without  it.  Now  Daniel 
had  foretold  this  abomination  and  provocation,  saying,  i  He 
will  set  up  his  temple  upon  the  glorious  and  holy  moun- 
tain/ that  is,  he  will  then  set  up  in  Jerusalem  an  image, 
Buch  as  Nebuchadnezzar  made.  This  the  Lord  explains, 
admonishing  his  churches  against  the  last  times  and 
dangers,  saying, i  When  ye  shall  see  the  abomination  spoken 
of  by  Daniel  the  prophet  standing  in  the  holy  place/"  &c. 
(Matt.  xxiv.  15,  Dan.  xi.  45.) 

(5.)  APOLLINARIUS,  BISHOP  OF  LAODICEA,  (A.  D.  380,) 
as  quoted  by  Jerome  on  Dan.  ix.,  explained  Daniel's  70th 
week  to  be  awaiting  its  fulfilment  at  the  end  of  this  age  in 
the  time  of  Antichrist,  whose  3}  years'  persecution  will 
synchronise  with  its  latter  half,  and  whose  statue,  then  set 
up  in  the  Jewish  temple,  will  be  the  abomination  of  deso- 
lation. Maitland,  Burgh,  and  B.  W.  Newton  speak  of  him 
as  entertaining  this  view. 

(6.)  PRIMASIUS,  BISHOP  OF  THE  CARTHAGENIAN  PRO- 
VINCE, (A.  D.  500,)  who  published  a  treatise  on  the  Apo- 
calypse, similarly  considered  Daniel's  70th  week  to  be  the 
last  seven  years  of  the  Christian  era,  ending  with  Christ's 
descent  to  destroy  Antichrist,  whose  3}  years'  universal 
reign  would  be  the  latter  half  of  the  70th  week,  (as  stated 
in  Klliott's  Appendix  on  the  history  of  prophetic  interpre- 
tation); this  seems  to  have  been  the  case  also  with  other 


EEV.  I>R.  BURGH'S  VIEWS.  189 

writers  in  the  primitive  Church,  such  as  Barnabas,  <tc., 
whose  works  are  not  at  hand  to  quote  from. 

(7.)  THE  REV.  DR.  BURGH,  of  the  Church  of  England, 
published  some  able  Lectures  on  the  Second  Advent,  in 
Dublin  in  1830-32,  and  also  subsequently  a  very  useful 
literal-day  Exposition  of  tho  Revelation,  both  irivin^  the 
interpretation  of  Dan.  ix.  27.  In  the  former  he  says, 
'•That  Antichrist  sets  up  'the  abomination  of  desolation' 
in  Matt.  xxiv.  10,  I  think  further  proved  from  the  prophe- 

of  Daniel,  alluded  to  by  the  Lord  Je>us.  There  are 
thriv  ]  as.-ap-s  in  Daniel,  where  'the  abomination  of  desola- 
tion' lirst  to  which  I  would  refer,  is 
the  contimi.ais  prophecy  of  chapters  x.  xi.  and  xii.  In 
this  cunt-  ..nit iuiK-d,  but  it  is  very  im- 
portant to  observe  that  the  two  notices,  thoirji  rather  far 
the  fn>t  foivtrllin-  '  t!t<  &•  th'mj  up,'  and 
the  otht  :.  abomination,  (Dun.  xi.  31, 
xii.  11.)  'I'!.  pters,  it  will 
be  observed,  resj-  should  befall  Daniel's  people  in 

'.alter  clays,  i  Dan.  x.  11.)...  To  proceed  to  the  only 
other  mention  <,f  'the  abomination  of  desolation'  by  this 
pro]'!  .  that  in  connection  with  the  prophecy  of  the 

nty  weeks,  (Dan.  •  Jty  then 

may  he  in  foniiiii-  a  c  ,  lew  of  this  prophecy,  there 

;;e  thiiiLT  about  which  I  think  there  can  be  no  doubt, 
vix.,  tha;  \B  to  the  Second  Advent  of  Christ,  and 

includes  -ts,  as  well  as  tlm^e   of  the    First.      For, 

in«h -JM -ndrnt  of  the  words  'unto  the  PRINCE/  per- 

haps 'tin-  (h •termination  upon  Daniel's  people  and  holy 
city' — 'the  finishing  of  transgression,  making  an  end  of  sins 
and  reconciliation  11. r  iniquity,'  are  expressions  which  in 
their  application  to  the  Jewish  nation  must  be  referred  to 
another  time  than  the  First  Advent,  which  was  a  day  of 

:<  anee  to  them,  and  the  infliction  of  a  judgment  under 
which  they  still  remain.  The  whole  period  is  seventy 

-,  /.  ' .  *  sevens,'  or  periods  of  seven  years,)  and  thi* 
period  is  divided  into  parts  of  62  and  7  and  1.  The  '  sixty- 
two,'  we  are  informed,  (verse  26,)  reach  to  the  First 
Coming  and  death  of  Christ.  .  .  .  There  is  yet  one  week 
to  be  accounted  for,  the  last  of  the  seventy,  which  we  per- 
ceive is  considered  in  the  prophecy  distinct  from  the 
'sixty-two'  and  'seven.1  This  last  week  it  is  with  which 


190  REV.  DR.  BURGH'S  VIEWS. 

our  present  subject  has  principally  to  do,  and  for  its  events 
we  are  referred  to  verses  26,  27.  .  .  .  'The  prince  that 
shall  come/  I  take  to  be  the  last  enemy  of  the  Jewish 
people,  the  last  invader  of  the  holy  city,  '  the  Antichrist/ 
His  confirming  the  covenant  with  many  for  one  seven 
(seven  years,)  I  think  is  the  same  'league'  and  'deceitful 
working'  and  'corruption  by  flattery'  mentioned  chap.  xi. 
23,  32,  by  which  it  would  appear  he  will  impose  himself 
on  many  of  the  Jews  and  delude  them,  as  the  event  proves, 
to  their  destruction.  For  half  of  the  week  (3}  years)  he 
is  true  to  this  covenant;  but  he  then  breaks  it,  and  for  the 
last  half,  the  remaining  3J  years,  'the  time,  times,  and  a 
half,'  '42  months/or  '  1260  days/  he  causes  the  sacrifice  and 
tho  oblation  to  cease,  and  for  the  overspreading  of  abomi- 
nations he  makes  desolate,'  or  as  the  words  evidently  imply 
and  another  prophecy  has  expressed  it,  'he  places  the 
abomination  that  maketh  desolate.'  That  this  last  'half- 
week'  applies  to  the  times  of  Antichrist  I  find  to  have 
been  the  opinion  of  the  ancient  fathers,  as,  for  instance, 
IrenmtSj  Jul.his  Africa  nun,  Ifippolyttts  the  martyr,  and 
Apvttinarisi  Bishops  of  Laodicea."  (Pp.  140,  147,  152.) 

Dr.  Burgh,  like  other  literal-day  expositors,  understands 
"the  temple  of  God"  in  which  the  Man  of  Sin  is  to  sit, 
(2  Thess.  ii.,)  to  be  the  rebuilt  temple  at  Jerusalem,  in 
which  the  Jews  will  offer  sacrifices  soon  after  making  the 
Covenant.  He  also  considers  that  the  final  Antichristian 
apostasy  will  be  far  worse  and  more  terrible  than  Popery; 
and  that  Antichrist's  persecution  and  slaughter  of  the 
saints,  who  will  not  worship  his  image  during  the  last  half- 
week,  or  3J  years,  will  prevail  not  merely  in  the  Roman 
earth,  but  throughout  sill  Christendom,  until  Christ's 
descent  at  Armageddon,  (pp.  117,  181.)  He  says  of  Anti- 
christ, (p.  89,)  "  No  indecision  of  character  or  profession, 
no  slackness  of  devotion  or  service,  no  merely  nominal 
religion  will  be  allowed;  but  hi*  (Antichrist's)  pretensions 
will  be  enforced  by  the  alternative  of  Life  or  Death,  and 
'as  many  as  will  not  worship  him  shall  be  killed/  In  a 
word,  he  will  realize  his  prophetic  name  of  'Antichrist' — 
denying  Christ,  by  saying  that  he  is  the  Christ,  denying 
God,  by  saying  he  is  the  true  God — owned  by  the 
unbelieving  Jew  as  the  Messiah,  the  Hope  of  Israel,  and 
taking  the  wise  of  the  Gentiles  in  their  own  craftiness, 


BISHOP    HURSLEY    ON    ANTICHRIST.  191 

administering  to  their  pride  of  reason,  and  desire  for  exter- 
nal evidence,  <  deceiving  them  that  dwell  on  the  earth  by 
means  of  the  MIRACLES  which  he  doeth/  (Rev.  xiii.) 

uThat    a    monster   of    iniquity    and    blasphemy  should 
accomplish   the  times    of  the    (J  entiles,  and   precede    the 
;  merit   of  's    kingdom,    was    apprehended, 

or  1<  —  distinctly,  even  by  the  Jews  of  eld,  to  v.hom 
the     name    'Antichrist'     (i.    c.     Anti-Mi •>- iali  .     T/.-.S     not 
nownj    but   was    fully    acknowledged   hy   tho   iirsfc  be- 
Jievers   in    Christianity.       Type   and    propheev   alike4   fore- 
boded a  last  si  a  WICKED  ONE,  the  fultillcr 
consiiinmatiT  '  Iso   <'i'   Uivine 
indignation — the  rod  ,  holy  people/ 
and  at  tli                                                                            -rate    nat; 
.   .   .  The  character  of  this   ninny,  ^ered 
from  the  propheei                                  !,  that   ho  should    ri 
all  1,                                                 »rs    in    tyranny,  blaspheuy. 

oppression;  that  In-  slu.uld  be  supported  by  a  confederacy 
of  the  nations  whili'  liis  i'lu-y  slnmM  l.o  principally  direoted 

(as  was  that  ol'  all  hi-  :-nd    that 

he  should    u'.  ic  Messiah  standi 

motmtad  !  •  t' 

1,'  and  I  .man.    .    .    .      4Thr 

well    worthy    of  attention. 

'The    Sun   <>/  P<r<l<'ttony  who   i-  out    of   an    oj-en, 

undisguised   B  ho  shall 

be   in-ith  nt  nor  a  Papist;    neither  Christian, 

Jew,  nor  Heathen;   who  ^\\\\\\  worship  neither  God,  angel, 

•;  who  will  nrithrr  BUpr^icate  the   lnvi>il.le  .Ma; 
of  JI  '>r  fall  down  before  an  idol.      He  will  magnify 

HIM  t   is  tailed  God,  or  is  wor- 

Bhipped]  and  with  a  bold  flight  of  impiety,  soaring  far 
abo\  M  the  times  of  Paganism — 

the   Sennaeheril.s,  the    Xehuchadnezzars,  the  Antioelmses, 

ill"    Htatlien   Emperors,  will  claim   Jin'nr   honours  to 

/,   and   consecrate    an   image  of  himself/ 

"Bishop   Horsley  adds:    ' I  doubt  not  but  this  monster  will 

te  made  an  instrument  of  that  pruning  which  the  Vine 

xviii.  5")  must  undergo/  "  (pp.  54,  90.) 

id  9. )  Tin:  REV.  EDWARD  BICKERSTETH  and  Rev. 
T.  13-irks,  Secretary  of  the  Evangelical  Alliance,  unitedly 
wrote  th  un  (1hronoloorical  Prophecies  in  Bicker- 


192  VIEWS    OF   BlGKli^STETU   AND    BIRKS. 

eteth's  Guide  to  the  Prophecies,  published  in  1839.  The 
eminent  piety,  profound  research  into  prophecy,  and  unsur- 
passed soundness  of  judgment  of  Bickersteth,  give  great 
weight  to  his  \iews.  They  both  distinctly  affirmed  their 
belief  that  the  2300  and  1335  years  (Dan.  viii.  14,  xii.  ]2) 
would  end  about  1868,  as  the  epoch  of  the  Consummation, 
and  that  Christ  would  come  to  remove  the  Philadelphia!! 
saints,  or  Wise  Virgins,  before  the  last  3J  years,  from 
about  1864  to  1868;  for  they  remarked  upon  llev.  xiii.  18, 
(p.  180,)  "If  taken  as  a  date — in  its  rise  from  533,  (>G6 
brings  us  to  1198—9,  the  time  of  Innocent  III.  From 
1198-9,666  brings  us  to  1864,  just  before  Daniel's  time  of 
blessedness,  leaving  us  only  a  period  of  half- a- week,  men- 
tioned in  Dan.  ix.  27,  for  the  infidel  persecution,  from 
which  the  Philadelphian  Church  was  saved,  (Rev.  iii.  10, 
xviii.  10;)  but  the  Laodicean  part  left  in  it  to  be  purified, 
and  to  be  the  last  gathering  of  the  Church  to  the  marriage 
supper."  By  Jewish  iv<-koning,  1864  ends  about  April  or 
September  1865,  and  1868  about  April  or  September  1869. 
Moreover,  534  seems,  rather  than  533,  to  be  the  commence- 
ment of  the  Papal  1260  years'  supremacy.  Thus  Bicker- 
steth's  and  Birks'  interpretation  may  be  considered  virtually 
to  assign  about  1865  for  the  translation  of  the  Wise 
Virgins,  and  1869—70  for  the  final  Consummation,  and 
therefore  1862—3  for  the  commencement  of  the  70th  week, 
by  the  making  of  the  covenant.  Bickersteth,  although  a 
staunch  year-day  expositor,  admitted  that  there  would  pro- 
probably  be  an  ultimate  reduplicated  literal  fulfilment  of 
many  parts  of  Daniel  and  llevelation  in  connection  with 
the  last  infidel  Antichrist,  who,  as  Birks  shows  from  Dan. 
xi.,  will  be  worshipped,  as  God,  in  the  rebuilt  temple  at 
Jerusalem.  The  following  extract  is  from  Bickerstcth's 
Guide  to  the  Prophecies,  (7th  edition,)  by  which  it  will  be 
seen,  that  on  the  principle  of  a  double  fulfilment,  they  con- 
sider that  two  separate  periods  of  70  weeks  are  mentioned 
in  Dan.  ix.  24 — 27;  first;  in  verse  24,  a  continuous, 
unbroken,  complete  ecclesiastical  period  of  70  weeks,  or 
490  years,  from  B.  C.  457  to  the  Crucifixion,  in  A.  D.  33"; 
eccondly,  in  verses  25,  26,  27,  a  subdivided  trisected  period 
of  70  weeks,  the  last  week  of  which  is  the  seven  years  of 
the  infidel  Antichrist's  manifestation  at  the  time  of  Christ's 
Second  Advent  at  the  Consummation. 


THE    SEVEN!')  29$ 

:IOSL  imp  >  Biological  prophecies  is 

1  weeks  (r  The  interpretation  which 

Author's  i  -inipiicity,  and  fol- 

this. :    the  seventy  weeks  of 

!    i>    ii    <'  of  490    years,    ecclesi, 

-cull;  nf    ArtuxsTxes     iriven 

to  E  ;-tion  of  our  Lord 

i"    A      I>.    -°»>>,    which  exactly  Pi,       The 

period   IV  r.i  i>  to  ];..-•    reckoned    is    to    be 

£»  roiii    the    vision     (^MM     L'-'i      of    which     it    is 

rial  Jill  ii  1 1  -I    asks   the    ques- 

>w  long  skcdk+9  the  vision  concerning 

th  •  ansgrctswn  of  <  ?• .  >  '•  / / // m.  tit  0te 

'nary   <nt  i<  /•  foot; 

ft"o  t/i<>itsand   and    // 

Tin-  first 
\  ii.    I'J.  1^:;.  , 

•lie  decree  of  Artaxerxes,  458    years    befoffe 
-t.       f4^:it    dccri'o    v.;'  v.  ith     th< 

:--;hip  and 
the  '  years,  seventy 

. 

the  daily  sacrifice  to  the  completing  of  th. 
peri'.  ,  when  the  spiritual   tnnple  was 

21,)  and   the  Mo<   I  Inly  was 

Anoint i-'l  AM,  the 

iod    «f    seventy   weeks,    or   490    years, 

•re  id  an.  >venly  weeks,  however, 

fcrwi  ;v    og    in    verses    25,    26,    and    27.     As  the 

seventy  years-'  y  had  a  double  commencement,  from 

tlie  i  decree  -of  Cyras,  and  from  the 

second  captivity  under  Zedrkiah  to  the  decree  of  Darius, 

BO  th  •  period  of  seventy  weeks  appears  to  have  a 

double    couiiucncciaent       The  icncement    is 

I  to  be  i'roin  the  going  forth  of  the  rimnnaiidment  to 

uilJ   Jeru-'iU'iii.      The  date   of   Nehemiah's 

<3omn.'issioH  from  Artaxerxi  I.     But  it  appears  very 

-clearly    that   the    period    mentioned    by    Daniel   is   to   be 

1    in   complete  weeks,  and  not  in  parts  of  weeks; 

feenee,  &s  in   the  period  of  our  Lord's  burial,  parts  of  time 

reckoned   for  £he  whole.      Tlie  ^ornmeneenient  of  a 


194  ANTICHRIST'S  3i  YEARS, 

perfect  week,  therefore,  in  that  course  of  weeks  which  had 
Begun  to  run  with  Ezra's  commission,  must  be  taken,  or 
the  year  451,  There  are  three  periods,  (1.)  sever*  weeks, 
(2.)  sixty-two  weeks,  (3.)  one  week.  From  451  to  A.  IX 
33  is  just  433  years,  or  sixty-nine  weeks.  For  seven 
weeks,  or  forty-nine  of  those  years,  constituting  a  jubilee, 
(a  saered  measure  of  time,)  there  are  predicted  troublous 
times,  as  we  may  judge  by  the  history  of  Nehemiah  there 
really  were,  till  the  Jewish  polity  was  settled.  This  seems 
to  be  one  reason  mentioned  for  the  separation  of  tfee  first 
seven  weeks  from  the  sixty-two;  though  it  is  probable 
there  may  be  other  reasons^  Then  follow  the  sixty-two 
weeks,  which  will  reach  to  A.  D.  3&,  when  the  Messiah 
was  to  be  cut  off,  and  (as  it  is  in  the  margin)  the  Jews 
were  to  be  no  more  his  people.  We  have  then,  in  verse  26, 
an  indefinite  period,  the  events  of  which  are,  the  destruc- 
tion of  the  city  and  temple  by  the  Romans,  and  the  Jewish 
desolation.  This  desolation  was  to  last,  as  we  learn  by 
other  prophecies,  till  the  times  o-f  the  Gentiks  should  be 
fulfilled,  (Matt,  xxiii.  38r  Luke  xxu  24.) 

"In  verse  27  we  have  the  additional  week  at  the  close  of 
the  times  of  the  Gentiles,  when  the  people  of  Israel  are 
again  taken  into  covenant,  as  pointed  out  Ezek.  xx.  33,  38. 
This  week  is  divided  into  two  parts.  The  character  of  the 
first  half-week  seems  to  be  set  out  (Isa.  Ixvi.  1,  3,)  where 
the  Jews  are  represented  as,  in  a  self-righteous  spirit, 
rebuilding  tke  temple  and  pffering  sacrifices;  and  the 
character  of  the  second  half,  or  dividing  of  the  week, 
answers  to  Isakh  Ixvi.  4 — 6,  where  they  are  represented 
as  under  the  terror  of  the  infidel  Antichrist,  who  causes 
the  sacrifice  to  cease;  and  at' the  close  is  the  Consumma- 
tion, in  the  destruction  of  that  Antichrist,  as  set  before  us, 
Isa.  x,  23.  25>  2  Thess.  iL  8. 

(10.)  SOME  "  LECTURES  ON  THE  HOPES  OP  THE 
CHURCH,"  delivered  in  Geneva,  by  J.  DARBY,  were  pub- 
lished in  1842.  They  advocate  the  futurist,  or  literal-day 
interpretation,  and  maintain  Daniel's  70th  week  to  be  the 
final  seven  years  of  this  dispensation,  as  held  by  the  other 
writers  here  quoted.  The  same  expositor  considers  the 
Rapture  of  the  Wise  Virgins  to  the  heavens  will  undoubt- 
edly precede  the  final  3i  years  of  Antichrist's  persecution^ 


VIEWS   OF    SIR   E.    DENNY.  195 

or  last  half  of  the  70th  week.  He  has  also  written  some 
other  works. 

(11.)  SIR  EDWARD  DENNY,  BARONET,  about  1845, 
published  a  valuable  "  Companion  to  the  Chart  of  70 
Weeks,"  as  an  accompaniment  to  some  lar<re  and  ably  exe- 
cuted chronological  charts.  He  commcii'  ixty-nine 
weeks  B.  C.  457,  and  terminates  them  A.  D.  26,  seven 
ruciiixion,  which  he  places  in  A.  D.  33. 
The  interval  from  A.  P.  i'«»  t<>  A.  P.  :):J,  he  considers  to 
have  been  disallowed  as  the  place  for  the  70th  week,  be- 
tion  of  John  th<-  llapti>i  and  the 

Messiah.       Tin*    7<>th    week   thus   remains   unfulfilled   until 

:id  of  the  (i  en  tile  dispensation.     Sir  E.  Denny, 

as  well  as  TrcL-  •':. ••>,  Keball,   U.  \V.  Newton,  E  A:c., 

maintain    that    tli«  11    Pan.    i\.    _M,    "to   anoint    the 

i     Holy"   >honkl   be   Fflo   anoint   the   Holy  of  Holies/' 

i.e.,  the  Holy  IMaee,   as   is  admitted  by  Lowth  and  other 

Hebrew  scholars.     He  also  looks  for  the  Ascension  of  the 

AVi-     i  .:ion.      A 

f  his  work  on  the  7»)  weeks  is  here 

subjoined. 

"This  LTeat  septenary  period  is  divided  into  three  dis- 
tinet  ];  \\1KKS — THREESCORE  AND  TWO 

:.nd  ONJ-;  \\KKK,  the  iii'M  two  «.f  which  follow  in 
due  continuous  order,  without  interruption.  Whereas 
between  the  last  two,  nann-ly,  the  threescore  and  two 
weeks,  and  the  one  week,  a  long  interval  oc'-m>;  these 
last  two  parated  tl^3  one  from  the  other  by  the 

whole  period  of  Israel's  dispersion. 

"The  period  of  sixty-nine  weeks  begins  B.  C.  457,  and 
as  to  the  point  in  history  when  it  was  to  end,  we  find 
that  sixty-nine  weeks  out  of  the  seventy  should  elapse 
before  the  Messiah  should  be  come;  that  is,  I  believe  be- 
fore whether  they  received  him  or  not  he  should  at  least  be 
offered  to  Israel.  And  this  occurred  neither  at  the  birth 
of  the  Lord,  nor  at  the  time  when  he  himself  came  forth 
in  ministry.  No;  but  at  the  time  when  the  voice  in  the 
wilderness,  namely,  John  the  Baptist,  his  messenger,  the 
prophet  of  the  Highest,  proclaimed  his  approach.  The 
history  of  Christ  upon  earth  properly  opens  with  the 
preaching  of  John,  his  forerunner.  His  coming  to  Israel 
is  to  be  dated  from  thence;  and  hence  the  Lord,  speaking 


196  VIEWS    OF    SIR    E.    DENNY. 

of  John,  said,  'The  law  and  the  prophets  were  until  John: 
from  that  time  the  kingdom  of  heaven  is  preached/  Be- 
sides which  the  Evangelist  Mark  speaks  of  the  preaching 
of  John  as  the  beginning  of  the  gospel  of  Jesus  Christ,  the 
Son  of  God,  (Mark  i.)  Judging  from  all  this  then,  I  feel 
no  hesitation  in  placing  the  end  of  this  period,  namely,  the 
seven  weeks  and  threescore  and  two  weeks,  just  at  the 
point  where  John  the  Baptist  began  to  tell  of  Him  who 
was  coming,  before  he  actually  appeared  on  the  scene. 
And  after  yfK)  threescore  and  two  weeks  shall  Messiah  be 
cut  off,  but  not  for  himself.  On  hastily  reading  this  pass- 
age, one  would  naturally  suppose  that  the  Lord  was  cut  off 
at  the  close  of  this  period.  But  in  these  words  the  preposi- 
tion ' after /  is  indefinite.  We  do  not  read  immediately 
after,  as  if  at  the  end  of  the  period  exactly.  It  was  at  the 
termination  of  this  period  that  John  the  Baptist  appeared 
as  the  prophet — the  Elias  of  his  day — announcing  the 
coming  Messiah.  Between  the  Messiah's  announcement 
by  John,  and  his  death,  an  interval  elapsed  of  seven  years 
—or  a  week — divided  into  two  equal  parts — the  first  three 
years  and  a  half  being  the  time  of  John's  mission — the 
next  that  of  Josus  Christ  himself. 

"This  unnoticed  w<>l:,  as  I  term  it,  of  the  Messiah's 
rejection  is  left  an  utter  blank  in  the  prophecy.  For  the 
Lord  for  the  last  time  was  giving  Israel  a  trial,  but  they 
despised  him  and  his  testimony;  and  for  this  Israel  was 
thenceforth  rejected,  and  the  name  of  reproach — the  name 
of  Loam  mi — was  written  upon  them.  The  week  of  prof- 
fered blessing  was,  as  it  were,  altogether  cancelled  and 
blotted  out.  The  one  week  of  this  prophecy  will  come  in  at 
the  end  of  the  Christian  Dispensation  to  complete  the  full 
term  of  seventy  weeks,  and  to  supply  the  place  of  the  FOR- 
FEITED WEEK. 

"  The  last  week  of  Daniel  thus  detached  from  the  rest, 
being  the  great  crisis  in  the  history  of  the  world,  previous 
to  the  setting  up  of  the  kingdom,  the  period  of  Israel's 
ripened  apostacy,  will  be  one  of  deep  and  awful  interest,  of 
unparalleled  judgment:  and  between  this  and  the  forfeited 
week  there  will  be  a  sort  of  moral  coincidence,  as  well  as 
of  palpable  contrast :  inasmuch  as  one  was  the  period  when 
the  true  Messiah  came  forth  and  was  rejected;  the  other 


THE   COMING   OP   ELIJAH.  197 

will  be  a  time  when  the  false  Messiah  will  rise  and  be  re- 
ceived by  the  Jews  as  the  hope  of  their  nation.* 

"I  the  people   of  tic  j>n'nrr    that    thall  come   shall 
'//  and  tli>   san'-tnari/,  and   t/ir  cjtd  th<  rcof  shall 
"I.     Here  the  destruction  of  Jerusalem  and 
the  Temple  by  the  armies  of  Home  under  Titus,  in  the 
jiLisian,   follows  next  in  historical,  and  at  the 
same  tin,  •  //  order,  after  the  foregoing  notice  of  the 

cutting  off  of  Messiah,  the  sin  of  the  .K -\v>  and  their  pun- 
ishment being  thus  linked  together.     This  occurred  about 
year  A.  \).  7".      In   this  passage  we  should  carefully 
murk  the  di.-tiiu-t;  that 

shall  come'  and  'the  prince'  himself.     'The  people^'  that 

*  As  throwing  further  light  on  this  subject,  and  as  proving  that 
this  rs  not  a  solitary  instance  of  this  sort  of  double  fulfilment  of 
hecy,  I  next  turn  to  consider   th<>  testimony  of  John  and  of 
Blias,  the  forerunner  of  Christ  at  hi  second  appear^ 

•r's  is,  we  Bhall  find,  exactly  a  parallel  case;  these  prophets 

standing  precisely  as  to  thuic  testimony  in  the  same  no  to 

ther,  that  the  two  weeks  above  named  do  in  the  purpose  of 

In    M.-.l.-n'hi   iv.  we   road,  in   C"i  rrd's,  second 

I  send  yon  in-t  lu-foro 

v  of  the  Lord,"  which  we  need  not  say  will 

But  ixi   the  meantime,   when  Christ  at  hi»  first 

coming  presented  himself  to  his  people,  claiming  their  allegiance  as 

the  heir  of  the  throne,  ho  was  preceded  by  one,  who  "in  the  spirit 

and  power  of  Elias"  •'  came  to  prepare  the  way  of  the  Lord."     Of 

saM.  "li1  ye  will  receive  it  this  is  Elias 

was  for  to  come." 

ncy,    it  depended  on  this — had  John  been 

received,  (his  reception  involving  too  that  of  him  of  whom  he  cnrne 
to  bear  witness)  he  would  liuve   really  proved  wjiat  he  ostensibly 

-the  very    ;  i   no  other 

would  have  bcv.  to  announce  the  coining  glory  of  Christ, 

i  would  in  that  case  even  then  have  been  revealed.     But  John 

.y,  a-  in  til.-  c;:se  of  Jesus  himself,  have  been  alike 

naught:   an-l   hence  the   £lias   originally   foreknown  in  tho 

,sels  of  God  will  come,  and  as  Jesus  declared  of  him  after  the 

slaughter  of  John  by  King  Herod,  Matt.  xvii.  10,  11,  shall  restore 

all  things,  and  be  in  the  full  sense  of  the  word  the  prophet  of  the 

Highest.     Yes,  he  will  assuredly  come :   taking  up  the  burden  once 

uttered  by  John,  he  will  really  be  what  John  ought  to  have  been — 

the   messenger  of  the   covenant,   the  establishment  of  which  will 

depend  not  on  the  will  of  the  Jews,  but  on  the  power  and  grace  of 

Jehovah  himself.     [Sir  E.  Denny's  Companion  to  the  Chart  of  70 

Weeks.] 


198  VIEWS   OP   SIR  E.   DENNY. 

is  the  Roman  Nation,  existed  when  the  Lord  was  on  earth, 
and  was  afterwards  used,  as  we  have  seen,  in  chastising  the 
Jews  for  their  ill  treatment  of  him.  ( The  prince  that  shall 
come/  on  the  other  hand,  is  the  last  head  or  king  of  this 
very  same  people :  the  same  as  the  little  horn  which  Daniel 
beheld  in  his  vision  come  forth  out  of  the  head  of  the 
great  Roman  Beast— who  in  the  last  day,  when  Israel  shall 
have  filled  up  their  sin  in  owning  him  as  their  king — * 
their  promised  Messiah,  will  be  used  as  a  scourge  more 
fearful  by  far  than  Nebuchadnezzar  or  Titus,  or  any  of 
those  who  like  them  have  trodden  Jerusalem  down  from 
the  very  beginning. 

"And  unto  the  end  of  the  icar  desolations  are  determined* 
This  passage  refers  to  the  present  desolations  of  Zion, 
which  began  when  the  armies  of  Rome,  under  Titus, 
invaded,  as  we  have  seen,  the  holy  city  and  temple,  and 
which  will  continue  to  rage,  in  more  or  less  violence,  down 
to  the  time  of  the  end,  when  the  Seventy  Weeks  shall  be 
accomplished,  and  Israel  be  owned  again  by  the  Lord. 

"And  he  shall  confirm  the  covenant  with  many  for  ONE 
WEEK.  Here  'the  prince  that  shall  come' — the  wilful 
king  of*  l)an.  xi.  30 — is  presented.  His  'people,'  the 
Romans,  many  centuries  before  his  birth,  under  the 
conduct  of  Titus,  in  the  reign  of  Vespasian,  had  led  tho 
way  in  the  work  of  destruction.  But  now  he  himself  rises 
— he,  the  little  horn  in  the  fourth  beast  of  Daniel,  the 
great  head  and  leader  of  Gentile  apostacy,  as  well  as  the 
impious  usurper  of  the  power  of  David,  here  abruptly 
appears  on  the  scene. 

"Now,  then,  we  have  reached  the  last,  or  'one  week'  of 
this  prophecy,  which,  as  I  before  said,  will  hereafter  come 
in  the  place  of  the  forfeited  week  of  Messiah's  rejection- 
And  for  this  week  this  deceiver  (for  such  he  will  be  at  tlu» 
outset)  will  enter  into  a  covenant  with  the  deluded  children 
of  Israel.  They  slew  Him  who  once  came  to  them  in  the 
name  of  his  Father,  the  true  Hope  of  Israel;  and  in  return 
for  this  they  will  now  be  left  to  themselves,  so  as  to  fall  into 
the  snare,  and  to  receive  another,  who,  coming  to  them  in 
his  own  name,  in  the  pride  and  blasphemous  independence  of 
man  without  God,  will  treat  them,  as  we  shall  see,  according 
to  their  treatment  of  Jesus,  so  that  with  the  same  measure 
they  meted  to  him  it  shall  be  measured  to  them  again.  .  .  . 


ANTICHRIST'S  ni;\-R  AC-TEH  AND  CAREER,         19$ 

n  is  not  yet  chained  as  lie  will  be;  still,  as  the  god  and 
prince  of  this  world,  the  spirit  who  works  m  the  children 
of  disobedience,  he  is -never  at  rest.  And  when  the  evil 
of  man  has  well-niirh  reached  its  maturity,  just  before  the 
second  coming  of  Christ,  lie  will  at  length  meet  with  one 
uho,  so  far  as  he  is  suffered  to  go,  will  carry  Satan's  plans 
into  effect.  One  who,  assuming  to  himself  all  the  power 
and  glory  of  the  real  Messiah,  will  draw  to  himself  the 
>M,  the  worship  of  all  but  the  disriples  of 'Christ; 
one  whom  Satan  will  clothe  with  all  that  is  fitted  to  dazzle 
and  captiTate  the  natural  mind,  srcinir  that  all  the  glory, 
the  strength,  the  int.-i'  <\  nature,  will 

centre  in  him,  so  as  to  exalt  him.  both  in  his  own  oyrs  and 
in  the  estimation  of  others.  In  him  will  be  fully  developed 
all  the  principles  of  evil  which  have  ever  lurked  in  the 
flesh  since  111:111  fell.  Human  >  n-laved 

•in  1  debased  by  the  enemy,  will  be  shown  forth  in  him. 

^ieh  is  ihe  one  v.li"  in  ihe  Litter  day  will  arise,  and,  afi 
we  read  in  the  prophecy,  will  enter  into  :  for  one 

k    with    the  deluded    nation  .  who  will    pr- 

himself  r  :nd  be  received  ns  the  expee  -iah; 

and  then,  in  th--  »  that 

nation,    who  Lord    when    ;  \nd    what 

wonder,  if  the  whole  Gentile  world,  as  well  as  the  chil 
of  Israel,  that  world   which — ur^'d  on,  it  is  true,  by  the 
Jiews — nailed  the    Lor. I   to   the    cross,  should   fall  into  the 
\cr\    s.-mie   snare,  their  companions  in  evil9 

Wh  •   if.  atlr.:  by  the  false   glory 

and  beauty  of  thi-  Ivor,  uith  their  ten  kings  at 

their  head,  they  should  give  their  power  and  their  strength 
into  his  hands,  and  beeome  tributary  to  him?  The  truth 
is,  the  whole  world,  both  Jewish  and  Gentile  united.,  will 
wonder  after  the  Beast,  will  fall  prostrate  before  him,  and 
own  him  as  King  of  kings  and  Lord  of  lords — names 
which  we  know  belong  only  to  Christ.  Thus  the  week  of 
this  wilful  one's  empire  will  be  the  period  of  the  world's 
ripened  apostacy,  when  the  unrestrained  power  of  those 
three  great  agents  of  evil,  the  world,  the  flesh,  and  the 
devil,  will  be  fully  expressed,  and  will  be  seen  linked  in 
a  daring  attempt  to  cast  the  blessed  God  out  of  his  own 
creation. 

"And  in  the  midst  qSthe  week  he  shall  cause  the  sacrific* 


200  VIEWS   OF   SHI   £. 

and  oblation  to  cease,  and  for  the  overspreading  of  abomina* 
tions  lie  shall  make  it  desolate7  even  until  the  Consvmmattunj 
and  that  determined  shall  be  poured  upon  the  dcsolatey  (deso 
lator,  see  margin.) 

"The  Prince  Defore  named,  having  for  tte  first  three* 
and  a  half  years  of  his  time,  reigned  in  peace  over  the 
Jews,  he  now  at  the  end  of  that  time,  that  is,  4in  the  midst 
of  tne  week/  as  we  here  read,  throws  of  the  mask  and  dis- 
covers himself.  He  had  aeted  as  a  deceiver  at  first,  and 
now,  having  compassed  his  object,  as  in  like  instance  has 
been1  always  the  case,  he  shows  himself  forth  as  a  tyrant. 
He  had  set  up  at  first,  with  a  view  to  flatter  his  subjects, 
that  species  of  worship  which  only  would  take  with  the 
Jews.  But  now  this  is  all  set  aside,  he  causes  the  sacrifice 
and  oblation  to  cease,  and  fbr  the  forty-two  months,  or 
three  years  and  a  half  spoken  of  in  Revelations  and  Daniel, 
namely,  the  latter  half  of  the  week,  he  opens  his  mouth  in 
blasphemies  against  the  God  of  heaven,  while  he  at  the 
same  time  oppresses  his  people. 

"These  according  to  tne  Lord's  word,  will  be  'the  clays 
of  vengeance/  when  God,  through  the  means  of  this  false 
one,  'the  enemy  and  the  avenger/  as  he  is  termed  in  the 
8th  Psalm,  will  punish  his  people.  This  will  be  i  the  time 
of  Jacob's  trouble/  Jer.  xxx.  7,  'the  great  tribulation/  so 
fearfully  shown  in  Matt.  xxiv.  and  in  Rev.  xiii.,  when  the 
the  holy  city  shall  be  trodden  under  foot,  the  abomination 
of  desolation  set  up,  and  the  image  of  the  Beast,  namely, 
that  of  the  desolator  himself,  shall  stand  in  the  holy  place, 
as  the  object  of  worship,  and  when  all  shall  be  slain,  who 
will  dare  to  refuse  to  worship  the  idol? 

"There  will  be  a  soft  of  moral  connection — a  s/'m*?^ /'?>?/, 
and  at  tne  same  time  a  contrast — between  the  week  of  this 
wilful  one's  reign,  and  the  cancelled  week  of  Messiah's 
rejection.  This  is  evident,,  if  we  compare  them  in  the 
foiPowing  manner: — John  the  Baptist  came  forth  preach- 
ing, and  then  went  out,  we  read,  Jerusalem  and  all 
the  region  round  about  Jordan,  confessing  their  sins. 
'Their  repentance  Was,  however,  false  and  deceitful,  as 
was  soon  shown  by  their  murder  of  him,  in  whose  light 
they  had  for  a  season  rejoiced.  Afterwards,  when  Christ 
himself  came,  he  was  met  by  the  open  enmity  of  Israel, 
and  at  last  put  to  death  upon  the  cross.  Now  here 


AS  :  >r. 

iii   their  treatment  of  John,  and   vurfntee  wit! 

to  the  Lord,  which  two  sins  will  be  visited  upon  them  at 
last,  through  Antichrist,  the  bloody  and  deceitful  inanr 
as  he  is  ternn  d  in  Scripture,  who  will  begin  his  reiga  with. 

.ilinz,  and  end  it  with  oppressing  his   victims.      And 

will  continue  for  the  space  of  42  months,  or 

•r.s   and  a     half,   corresponding    exactly   with   the 

time  that -the  Lord  walked  ;  r  and  pilgrim  through 

thu  land,  enduring  the  hatred  and  scorn  of  those  whom  he 

•  •nine  to  deliver  and  bless. 

\t  length  he  whom  we  here  read  of  as  being  used  as  a 
rod  in  tl:  -f  the  Lord,  will  be  turn  ju»l. 

it  wilful  one  I  .  n  suffered  to  go  to  the  lull 

/  his  native  iniquity,  and  displayed  the  evil  of  the 
lloh  in  all  its  enormity,  will  now  at  length  come  to  his  end, 
and  none  shall  help  him.  At  the  battle  of  Armageddon, 
so  fearfully  described  in  the  book  of  Revelations,  (chapter 
xjx.j  the  powers  of  the  earth,  with  this  great  Apos 

:    at   their   h«-ad,   arc  seen   in   personal    conflict  with 
Christ.     And  there  his  impious  career  ie  cut  short — there 

•  •hrist  falls  with  all  his  confederates,  both  Jewish  and 

lie.     Thus  then  we  reach  the  close  of  our  period — the 
end  hrist's  week — the  last  week  of  the  seventy — 

the  point  when  the  Lord,  who  through  their  sin  in  reject- 
ing his  Son  has  b<  1  from  his  people  for  ages, 
will  show  himself  faithful  to  his  ancient  covenant  with 
Abraham,  and  returning  again  to  the  scene  of  his  former 
presence  on  earth,  will  be  known  once  again  as  the  God  of 
Jgduirun,  the  rock  of  his  people. 

••Thus   W(  the  history  of  the  Jews  to  the 

Second  Coming  of  Christ  at  the  end  of  the  Seventy  Weeks, 
And  what  have  we  seen  ?  Evil,  nothing  but  evil,  on  the 
part  of  the  creature :  grace,  wonderful  grace,  on  tne  other 
hand,  on  the  part  of  the  Lord.  That  which  appears  to  be 
especially  sweet  and  profitable  in  these  meditations  on  this 
1'th  chapter  of  Daniel,  is  the  application  of  the  yery  same 
truth  to  ourselves,  as  individuals,  which  belongs  to  the 
Jews,  as  a  nation.  How  often  alas!  do  we  find  that  we 
have  but  little  heart  for  the  blessing  which  the  Lord  gra- 
ciously lays  at  our  feet,  just  as  Israel  had  at  the  first 
coming  of  Christ,  the  consequence  of  which  is,  that  like 
Israel  at  present;  we  get  awhile  into  deadness,  darkness, 


202  VIEWS  or  DR.  TREGELLES, 

and  distance  from  God;  anxl  in  the  end,  like  the  Jews  ifi 
the  latter-day  under  Antichrist,  plunged  into  a  sea  of 
trouble  «.nd  sorrow;  all  the  result  of  our  folly  and  sin  in 
not  walkieg  in  kappy  child-like  obedience  to  God.  Blessed 
however  to  know  that  such  is  not  to  be  the  -end  of  the 
path  either  of  the  saint  in  this  dispensation  (however  per- 
verse in  his  ways)  or  of  Israel  hereafter,  but  that  full  bless- 
ing is  reserved  by  the  Lord  for  both  one  and  the  other/' 

(12.)  DR.  S.  P.  TREGELLES,  LL.D.,  of  Plymouth,  an 
eminent  Greek  scholar,  wrote  "Remarks  on  Daniel"  about 
the  year  1846,  giving  the  futurist  interpretation  of  thai 
Book,  like  Sir  E.  Denny,  KeJsall,  Strange,  B.  W.  Newton, 
&c.  He  shews  in  a  chapter  on  the  Roman  Empire  and  its 
divisions,  that  its  entire  territory,  Eastern  as  well  as  West- 
ern, including  England,  will  be  formed  into  ten  kingdoms, 
and  become  subject  to  the  future  Antichrist.  He  also 
gives  an  excellent  exposition  of  the  future  actings  of  Anti- 
christ as  described  in  Daniel  xi.  21-45.  With  respect  to 
the  Seventy  Weeks,  he  considers  the  first  sixty-nine  of 
them  to  commence  about  B.  C.  454  or  455,  and  conse- 
quently to  end  in  A.  D.  28  or  29,  which  he  believes  to  be 
the  year  of  our  Lord's  crucifixion,  as  he  takes  the  date  of 
the  Nativity  to  be  about  four  years  before  the  common 
era.  The  last  of  the  seventy  weeks*  he  of  course  regards 
as  yet  to  come  at  the  end  of  this  dispensation.  The  follow- 
ing extracts  are  from  his  work.  (P.  106  to  113.) 

"The  seventy  weeks  when  distributed  into  portions,  will 
Ftand  thus: 
I.  From  the  edict  to  the  building  of  the  wall,  etc 49  years. 

II.  From  the  building  to  Messiah  the  Prince,  and  his  1   ,« »     « 

cutting  off ] 

(Then  an  interval  of  unmarked  length.) 

III.  The  period  of  the  covenant  of  'the  prince  that \      „     tt 

shall  come" ...      j 

"The  various  things  spoken  of  (in  verse  24)  Ho  finish 
the  transgression,  to  make  an  end  of  sins,  to  make  recon- 

*  Dr.  Tregelles  justly  rejects  the  idea  that  the  translation  of  tho 
Oentilo  Church  from  the  earth  will  precede  the  70th  week  as  being 
Jewish  time.  He  snys,  "  Some  have  thought  from  the  -Church  hav- 
ing become  a  constituted  body  upon  the  earth  just  at  the  end  of 
the  60th  week,  that  it  was  no  longer  found  on  earth  when  the  inter- 
val is  past,  and  the  70th  begins.  Nothing  about  the  matter  can  be 
found  ffom  the  vision,  the  Church  not  being  mentioned  in  it."  P.  116. 


DANIEL'S  SEVENTY  WEEKS.  203 

oiliation  for  iniquity,  and  to  bring  in  everlasting  righteous- 
ness/ are  all  I  believe  future.  I  do  not  regard  any  of 
them  as  referring  strictly  to  the  work  of  Christ  upon  the 
cross,  (although  we,  as  believers  in  Him,  know  that  many 
of  these  things  have  a  blessed  application  to  us,)  but  it 
rather  appears  to  me  that  they  all  belong  to  the  time  of 
.  Israel's  blessing, — when  the  preciousness  of  the  blood  of 
Christ  shall  be  <//>////'"/  to  those  '  who  are  spared  of  them': 
when  Hhou  ahalt  call  me,  my  Father;  nnd  shalt  not  turn 
y  from  me/  (Jor.  iii.  11>  ) 

"  VERSES  25  AND  26.  Tin  «  (the  seven  weeks 

and  threescore  and  two  weeks)  from  the  issuing  of  the 
decree  run  on  to  '  the  Prince': — it  becomes  then 

important  to  inquire  to  what  part  of  our  Lord's  earthly 
path  the  reference  is  made.  He  was  'born  King  of  the 
-'—but  this  appears  to  be  something  more  than  the 
mere  titl  in  which  we  find  the  Lord 

!  taking  \\\\<  titl"  in  the  presence  of  Jerusalem,  was 
six  »!  '-e  he  suffered,  when  he  came  thither  on  the 

aas'scolt: — He  was  then  presented  as  Ki:r_-,  and  six  days 
afterwards  was  put  to  death  as  th«'  Kimr  of  the  Jews.  I 
shouM  regard  the  limit  'unto  Messiah  tho  /'/•///'•<•/  as 
reaching  on  to  his  having  1>  Dented  to  Jerusa- 

lem. It  is  worthy  of  remark,  that  the  decree  of  Artax- 
erxes  was  issued  in  the  month  Nisan,  the  very  month  in 
which  the  passover  was  k»«pt.  and  in  which  our  Lord  both 
rode  int«>  m  ami  wa*  <  rucified.  .  .  . 

"The  words  which  stand  in  our  English  version,  'but 
not  for  himself,'  have  often  been  t  if  they  spoke 

of  the  vicarious  character  of  our  Saviour's  suffering;  this 
would  however  be,  I  believe,  placing  a  most  true  and  im- 
portant doctrine  upon  an  insufficient  basis.  I  believe  that 
the  words  simply  imply,  'and  there  shall  be  nothing  for 
him'; — he  will  be  rejected,  and  his  earthly  kingdom  will 
be  a  thing  on  which  he  will  not  then  enter. 

"  The  series  of  years  has  run  on  unhinderedly  from  the 
issuing  of  the  edict  to  the  cutting  off  of  Messiah ; — but  at 
this  part  of  the  vision,  there  are  various  events  spoken  of 
before  the  one  remaining  week  comes  into  notice  at  all. 
1  And  the  city  and  the  sanctuary  shall  the  people  destroy  of 
a  prince  who  shall  come.'  This  refers,  I  have  no  doubt, 
to  the  destruction  of  Jesusalem  by  the  Romans;  as  was 


204  VIEWS   OF   DR.    TREGELLE8, 

also  foretold  by  our  Lord  in  Luke  xxi.,  'When  ye  see" 
Jerusalem  compassed  about  with  armies,  then  know  that 
the  desolation  thereof  is  nigh/  This  destruction  is  here 
said  to  be  wrought  by  a  certain  people;  not  by  the  prince 
who  shall  come,  but  by  his  people : — this  refers  us,  1  be- 
lieve, to  the  llomans  as  the  last  holders  of  undivided  Gen- 
tile power:  they  wrought  the  destruction  long  aires  -ijro: — • 
the  prince  who  shall  come  is  the  last  head  of  the-  Human 
power,  the  person  concerning  whom  Daniel  had  received  so 
much  previous  instruction.  It  is  most  important  to  attend 
to  the  exact  words  of  the  passage;  it  is  thus  that  we  avoid 
the  mistake  of  confounding  the  people  and  the  prince  who 
afterwards  springs  up. 

" l  And  his  end  shall  be  in  the  overflowing' :  I  suppose 
that  this  speaks  of  the  end  of  the  prince  who  shall  come; 
in  the  expression  i  the  overflowing/  allusion  seems  to  be 
made  to  some  known  event  in  prophecy;  I  suppose  that  ifc 
is  the  same  overflowing  as  that  which  is  alluded  to  in  Isa. 
x.  22,  and  xxviii.  18.  This  would  identify  the  time  of  this 
prince  with  the  crisis  of  Israel's  history : — this  identifica- 
tion is  (as  we  shall  sec)  yet  more  decidedly  brought  out  in 
the  subsequent  part  of  the  vision.  The  interval  up  to 
'the  end/  is  only  characterized  by  war  and  desolations.  .  . 

"  The  vision  gives  us  no  intimation  about  the  times  of 
events  which  belong  to  the  interval : — we  only  find  at  the 
cutting  off  of  iMc's.-iah,  one  seven  years  is  unaccomplished; 
this  l  reserved  week/  as  some  have  aptly  called  it,  belongs 
to  the  time  of  the  prince  who  shall  come. 

"  VERSE  27 :  i  And  he  (the  prince  who  shall  come)  shall 
confirm  a  covenant  with  (/i<>  imrny  for  one  week.1  In 
'  Remarks  on  Dan.  vii.  and  viii./  I  sought  to  show  that  the 
horn  spoken  of  in  the  two  chapters  is  identical,  and  here  he 
again  appears  to  come  before  us;  in  fact,  the  allusion  seems 
to  be  made  to  known  circumstances  about  him.  He  makes 
a  covenant  with  the  multitude;  that  of  course  means  the 
multitude  of  Daniel's  people; — they  are  leagued  with  him, 
and  he  with  them.  This  takes  place  three  years  and  a 
half  before  he  causes  sacrifice  and  oblation  to  cease; — 
hence  it  is  clear  that  they  go  on  as  under  his  patronage  for 
some  time.  This  will,  I  believe,  throw  some  light  upon 
the  two  thousand  three  hundred  days  mentioned  in  chap, 
viii.  14.  We  find  him  there  making  a  covenant  for  one 


RENEWAL   OF   THE   JEWISH   SACRIFICES.  205 

seven  years,  then  breaking  it  at  the  end  of  three  years  and 
a  half;  and  the  removal  of  sacrifice,  etc.,  is  so  spoken  of, 
as  to  connect  it  with  the  breaking  of  the  covenant.  This 
tends,  I  think,  to  show  that  one  thing  done  in  pursuance 
of  this  covenant  had  !>•  -tablishment  of  the  temple 

worship.  The  period  of  two  thousand  three  hundred  days 
is  a  few  months  short  of  the  whole  term  of  the  seven 
years, — e'iM.urh  being  not  included,  it  may  bo,  to  be  allot- 
ted for  ttoose  preparations  which  will  be  needful  lor  the 
worship  to  be  set  up:  tln-n  follows  the  time  during  which 
it  is  carried  on  und'.T  his  auspices,  and  then  follow  three 
<-t  peraecu  blasphemous 

"The  eharaeter  of  this  period  of  three  years  and  a  half 

'  be  especially  ;i.,  in  which  i 

tion  It','  and   also   from 

th«  •  .    which  are 

Bpoken  of  in  t! 

'•Th  .-hap. 

vii..  r    almost 

i'Vi».if,  h-»we\  >  !«• : — the 

horn  in  chap,  vii.,  a ••».-•  in  1  ->n   until 

•  l''sus  and  his  peopl-  :n  ;    the 

thr  •  ya*n  and  a  half  run  on  to  that  point:  here  in  this 
chapter,  the  *  i  in  the 

absolute  I,  Daniel's  people: 

— the  week  of  this  covenant  is  the  last  portion  of  the 
seventy  weeks,  and  the  half  week  after  the  sacrifice  is 
taken  away,  is  the  latter  portion  of  that  w<-<  k.  Thus  the 
period  in  chap.  vii.  and  the  com-lu'li;  _:  period  before  us 
run  on  t  .  -qual  in  duration; 

hence,  they  begin  at  the  same  time,  and  are  altogether 
identical.  If  we  would  form  a  just  estimate  of  the  events 
of  the  last  half  week,  we  u\u>\  gather  it  from  chap,  vii: — 
here  we  have  the  same  power  in  its  local  connection  with 
Jerusalem. 

"  Pan.  xii.  1.  This  time  is  one  of  trouble,  such  as  has 
never  been  equalled : — our  Lord,  in  Matt,  xxiv.,  predicts  a 
time  of  tribulation  also  unequalled,  and  that  without  the 
like  ever  having  been  before,  or  to  be  after.  This,  then,  in 
Daniel,  cannot  be  subsequent  to  that  in  Matt,  xxiv.,  for 
our  Lord's  words  would  then  be  contradicted.  Daniel's 


206  VIEWS    OF   DR.    TREGELLE8. 

people  are  delivered  at  the  time  here  spoken  of,  so  that 
there  is  no  place  for  the  tribulation  in  Matthew  as  a  subse- 
quent thing; — hence  it  follows  inevitably  that  tke  same 
period  is  spoken  of  in  both  places — the  time  of  which  it  is 
said  in  Jer.  xxx.,  'It  is  the  time  of  Jacob's  trouble;  but 
he  shall  be  delivered  out  of  it/  This  tribulation  is  during 
the  reign  and  blasphemy  of  the  Antichrist,  whose  fearful 
power  will  be  thus  permitted  of  God.  Past  history  will 
afford  no  parallel,  and  the  energy  of  Satan  will  4hen  have 
an  unhindered  character,  which  God  at  present  does  not 
permit,  (p.  167.) 

"  His  reign  is  a  time  of  grievous  and  grinding  oppression 
to  Israel;  his  abominable  idol  (the  image  of  the  Beast,  that 
the  false  prophet  causes  both  to  speak  and  breathe,)  Rev. 
xiii.,  being  set  in  the  holy  place,  all  who  refuse  to  worship 
it  are  the  objects  of  his  wrath;  death  is  the  doom  which 
their  disobedience  receives.  But  God  preserves  some  in 
his  own  sovereign  power,  each  one  whose  name  has  been 
written  from  before  the  foundation  of  the  world  in  the 
Book  of  Life  of  the  slain  Lamb.  This  is  proved  by  a  rem- 
nant being  spared,  when  the  Lord  Jesus  comes  with  power 
of  destroying  judgment;  for  none  can  be  spared  who  have 
joined  in  the  Antichristian  blasphemy:  'If  any  man  wor- 
ship the  Beast  and  his  image,  and  receive  his  mark  in  his 
forehead  or  in  his  hand,  the  same  shall  drink  of  the  wine 
of  the  wrath  of  God/  etc.,  (Rev.  xiv.  9,  10.)  This  rem- 
nant must  not  be  confounded  with  those  who  have  con- 
fessed Christ  previous  to  his  coining;  they,  as  being  an 
integral  part  of  the  Church  of  the  first-born,  will  share  his 
millennial  reign  in  glorified  bodies;  this  remnant,  on  the 
contrary,  (however  previously  acted  on  by  testimony,)  will 
not  know  the  Lord  Jesus  until  they  see  him,  and  the 
Spirit  of  grace  and  supplications  is  poured  out  upon  them, 
(p.  165.) 

"  These  prophecies  of  Daniel,  and  the  predictions  of 
Christ  in  Matt,  xxiv.,  will  be  used  in  the  day  of  the  setting 
of  the  abomination  of  desolation  in  the  holy  place.  The 
Church  ought  therefore  to  know  what  these  things  are,  in 
order  to  stand  prepared,  arid  not  find  these  things  taking 
her  by  surprise. 

"There  is  a  wide-spread  incredulity  at  present  as  to 
Satanic  agency  and  miraculous  power — an  incredulity 


ANTICHRIST'S    FUTURK    MIRACLES.  207 

which  needs  t/>  be  dispelled,  because  it  leads  many  to  be 
Mind  to  their  danger.  The  working  of  the  ' mystery  of 
iniquity'  wmmMMed  ID  the  days  of  the  apostles;  it  has 
gone  on,  including  LVpoty  and  all  other  forms  of  corrupted 
and  corrupting  Christianity,  and  at  length  it  will  result  in 
the  niani fetation  of  the  'man  of  sin/  who  will  arise 
accredited  by  Satanic-  miracles — 'with  all  power,  and  signs, 
and  lying  wonders.'  Surely  this  is  not  believed  by  many; 
and  yet  the  Spirit  of  God  here  speaks  of  actual  miracles, 
and  no  mere  deceptions  of  men's  senses.  What  some  of 
we  read  in  ll«-v.  xiii  ,  where  we  are  tuld 
of  lire  made  to  come  down  from  heaven  iu  the  sight  of 
men,  and  an  image  made  to  speak  and  br< 

"If  claims    to    miraculous    power   be   made,   let  us   t 
heed  and  hol-i  truth  of  (iod;  it  is  nowhere  tuld  us 

in  Scripture  that  (lod  will  give  us  any  new  revelation  con- 
firmed by  miracles,  bu*  ,  unit d  that  Satan  will  thus 
introduce  the  Antichrist;  and  that  in  flu's  manner  men  will 

•Vceived.  an  untu;  \ 

The  fact  of  redemption  by  the  blood  of  the  Son  of  God  will 
'.-work  of  all  Christian  religion, 

.  if  ten  t!  iraeles  were  wrought  !••  din 

this  is  a  truth  but   little  con  .  nl<>  heed  wiU 

Lt-  /,<d< f  to  it  by  men  in  general,  that  by  miracles  they  will 
be  misled,  unless  they  have  received  the  love  of  the 
truth  of  (Jod  into  their  hearts,  by  the  operation  of  the 
Holy  Ghost. 

"To  some  it  may  seem  a  dark  and  discouraging  prospect 
thus  to  i-Miiteniplate  what  the  issue  will  be  of  professing 
Christianity  within  the  Roman  earth;  to  see  the  corrup- 
tion whi'  :  that  which  will  at  last  increase  so  as 
to  lead  to  full  Antichristian  apostasy — the  rejection  of  God 
and  of  Christ.  ]>ut,  if  it  be  different  from  the  prospects 
which  may  have  been  imagined,  we  have  only  to  ask 
whether  this  is  not  the  truth  of  Scripture.  If  this  be  the 

.  then  it  is  well  for  us  to  know  it;  for  God  never 
instructs  us  by  holding  out  false  expectations.  Have  not 

Vpostles  Paul,  (2  Tim.  iii.,)  John,  (in  speaking  of 
4  many  Antichrists'  as  the  characteristic  of  *  the  last  time/) 
Janus,  ••  v.  1 — 8,)  Peter,  (2  Epist.  chap,  iii.,)  and  Jude,  all 

5it  us  that  the   concluding  days  of  this  Dispensation 


•208  VIEWS    OF  im.    KELSAUL. 


%e  -days  of  peculiar  evil   in   the   Church  and  in  tlie 
world,  up  to  the  coining  of  -the  L&rd,  (p.  213,  214.) 

"  The  S.criptiire  presents  a  criterion  and  a  safeguard  t& 
those  who  are  watchful  :  i  If  there  arise  among  you  a  prophet, 
or  a  dreamer  of  dreams,  and  giveth  thee  a  sign  or  a  wonder, 
*xnd  the  siyu  or  the  wonder  come  to  pass,  whereof  he  spake 
tinto  thee,,  Bayieg,  Let  us  go  after  other  gods,  which  thou 
hast  not  known,  and  Jet  *is  serve  them;  thou  shalt  not 
hearken  unto  the  words  of  that  prophet,  or  that  dreamer  of 
dreams:  for  the  Lord  your  God  pr^rrfk  you,  to  know 
-whether  ye  love  the  Lord  your  God  with  all  your  heart 
and  with  all  your  soul/  (Deut.  xiii.  1  —  3.)  Thus,  if  any 
miracle  be  wrought  in  confirmation  of  any  contradiction  of 
ra  truth  previously  revealed  of  God.,  .then  -such  miracle 
ought  not  t«  be  received  as  though  it  accredited  in  any 
way  the  newly-introduced  doctrine  or  opinion.  The  divine 
miracles  of  Scripture  were  in  full  accordance  and  harmony 
with  every  previous  revelation,  and  their  .nature  and 
-character  \rere  distinctly  opposed  to  Satanic  power,," 
(p.  24.) 

HENLIY  KELSALL,  M.  I).,  11.  N.,  wrote  an  admir- 
able futurist  literal-day  treatise,  in  1846,,  -upon  "Anti- 
christ." Among  many  other  remarks,  he  observes  that  the 
Chaldaic  (a  Gentile  language  )  is  used  from  Dan.  ii.  4  to 
6he  end  of  Dan.  vii.,  but  the  rest  of  Daniel  is  in  Hebrew, 
implying  that  the  prophecies  of  Dan.  ii.,  iv.,  vii.,  relate 
more  to  the  Gentile  powers,  and  their  connection  with 
Antichrist,  while  -those  of  Dan.  viii.,  ax.,  jd.,  xiL,  refer 
chiefly  to  Antichrist's  connection  with  the  Jews  :and  Jeru- 
salem. He  also  notices  that  e:u-h  of  the  four  successive 
Empires  of  Babylon,  Persia,  Greece,  .and  Rome,  assumed 
its  prophetic  pogitioa  of  supremacy  as  soon  as  it  fulfilled 
the  three  conditions  of  being  a  monarchy,  and  of  having 
possession  of  Palestine,  and  of  -extending  to  the  Mediter- 
ranean, "the  Great  Sea/'  He  thus  expresses  his  expecta- 
tions as  to  the  future: 

"  At  first  the  Prince,  Antichrist,  makes  a  treaty  or  cove- 
nant with  the  Je-ws  for  one  seven,  or  hebdomad,  the  iast 
of  the  70  weeks,  (Dan.  ix.  27,)  but  after  making  this  seven 
years'  covenant,  he  will  break  it  in  the  midst,  and  cause 
the  sacrifice  and  the  oblation  to  cease,  after  which  the 
period  for  the  exercise  of  his  open  blasphemy  exactly  eor- 


WOUSHIP   OF   ANTICUHIST'S    IMAGE.  209 

responds  witli  the  time  times  and  a  half  of  Dan.  vii.,  at 
the  commencement  of  which  the  abomination  of  desolation 
will  be  set  up,  and  the  worship  of  him  and  his  image  con- 
tinue until  the  time  of  fulfilment.  The  abomination  of 
desolation  is  probably  the  image  endowed  bj  Satan  with 
the  power  of  speech  and  breath  or  life.  (Rev.  xiii.  15.) 

"That  the  Gentiles  should  worship  the  image  of  Anti- 
christ is  not  difficult  to  conceive,  seeing  that  idols,  and 
crucifixes,  etc.,  are  even  now  adored  by  the  nations  of 
European  Christendom.  .  .  .  Gentiles  and  apostate  Jews 
will  place  the  abomination  that  inaketh  desolate — fabricate 
the  image  and  set  it  awful  instant  of  time 

la1  (Matt.  xxiv.  15)  will  imme- 
diately quit  Jeru>;il«.:m.  From  this  moment  will  commence 
that  4  dreadful  tribulation  such  as  was  not  from  the  begin- 
ning of  the  world.'  This  will  consult  not  only  of  the 
i -SOT u tions  of  A iu  e  prophet,  but 

of  tl  visitations  of  God  which  are  now  about  to  be 

poured  out.  This  is  the  point  when  Antichrist 

ka  his  oorenanJ  in  irs,  and  when 

two  witi.  ;.-v.  xi.  3)  mak.;  their  appearance  in 

Jerusalem.  Forty-two  m  tin  iv'ure  left  for  the 

completion  ox  -ame  time  as 

the  two  witnesses,  (probably  Klias  and  Moses,  p.  96,) 
th.-re  will  appear  in  J<  I  a  false  prophet,  who 

will  be  empowered  to  perform  astonishing  miracles.  He 
will  image  of  Antichrist  to  be  set  up  in  the  sanc- 

tuary, whirh.  v  of  Satan,  he  will  be  enabled  to 

endow  with  life  and  the  power  of  speech.  This  image 
seems  to  be  typified  in  Dan.  iii.  He  will  require  every 
man  to  worship  this  image,  and  to  receive  a  mark  in  his 
forehead,  or  on  his  right  hand,  as  a  token  that  he  acknow- 
«is  Antichrist  as  God,  and  he  will  cause  to  be  put  to 
death  all  who  refuse  to  receive  the  mark. 

i(  The.  Apostary  (Atheism,  and  the  self-exaltation  of 
man)  will  probably,  towards  'the  end/  receive  its  great 
impulse  from  the  progress  of  human  learning  (which 
Satan  knows  how  to  direct  and  to  use  for  his  own  pur- 
poses.) Science  daily  now  adds  some  new  wonder  to  the 
knowledge  which  has  been  rapidly  accumulating  for  the 
last  sixty  or  seventy  years;  that  short  period  only  having 
advanced  the  Gentiles  of  Christendom  further  in  every 


210  VIEWS    OF    DR.    KELSALL. 

variety  of  science  than  the  previous  seventeen  centuries. 
Should  knowledge  continue  to  progress  in  the  same  ratio 
for  a  similar  period,  to  what  must  it  eventually  lead?  The 
adoption  of  railroads  throughout  Europe,  and  of  steam 
navigation  to  every  quarter  of  the  globe,  will  tend  to  bring 
the  world  to  maturity.  .  .  . 

"The  results  of  a  more  perfect  acquaintance  with  the 
nature  and  powers  of  electricity  are  also  perhaps  incalcu- 
lable. This  comparatively  recent  discovery  will  eventually 
lead  to  important  consequences;  because  it  appears  to  bo, 
or  really  is,  the  agent  which  God  has  appointed  for  the 
regulation  both  of  organic  arid  inorganic  creation.  When 
man  finds  that  he  can  with  certainty  control  and  apply  this 
wonderful  power  to.  the  imitation  of  the  ordinary,  but 
hitherto  mysterious  operations  of  nature,  the  inevitable 
consequence  will  be  the  lifting  up  of  his  heart. 

"  The  recent  revival  of  Animal  Magnetism  is  also  worthy 
of  notice;  there  can  be  no  doubt  that  it  is  identical  with 
the  arts  of  sorcery  practised  in  the  early  ages  of  the  world. 
At  present,  only  the  elements  of  this  long-lost  art  are 
understood.  The  phenomena  already  observed  are  suffi- 
ciently startling;  but  when  greater  perfection  in  Mesmerism 
shall  be  arrived  at,  it  will  probably  be  found  capable  of 
effecting  all  that  sorcery  ever  performed.  Witchcraft  will 
be  one  of  the  characteristics  of  the  latter  days,  and  will 
co-exist  with  the  idols  of  Antichrist,  the  Assyrian.  Micah 
v.  8 — 15,  prophesies  of  the  vengeance  which  Christ,  at 
his  second  coming,  will  execute  upon  the  heathen;  when 
the  remnant  of  Jacob  shall  be  among  the  Gentiles  in  the 
midst  of  many  people;  and  when  God  will  cut  off  witch- 
craft, and  the  Jews  shall  have  no  more  soothsayers.  Per- 
fection of  scientific  knowledge  will  hurry  on  'the  times  of 
the  Gentiles'  to  the  crisis/' 

This  writer  correctly  states  that  precisely  ten  kingdoms 
(the  ten  toes  and  ten  horns,  Dan.  ii.  44,  Rev.  xvii.  12,) 
will  be  formed  out  of  the  territory  of  which  the  Roman 
Empire  consisted  in  the  time  of  Trajan,  including,  of  course, 
England;  and  will  become  completely  subject  to  Anti- 
christ. He  says,  (pp.  35,  102,  21,  22.) 

"The  quadruply  divided  Grecian  was  included  territori- 
ally in  the  Roman  e^rth:  and  when  the  final  settlement  of 
the  latter  into  ten  kingdoms  takes  place,  the  four  ancient 


ANTICHRIST  SUPREME  OVER  ENGLAND.     211 

Grecian  kingdoms  (Egypt,  Syria,  Greece,  and  Thrace,  with 
Bithynia,  &c.)  will  most  likely  be  restored,  and  make  four 
of  the  ten.  .  .  .  The  ten  Gentile  kingdoms  into  which  the 
whole  Roman  earth  (r»o/>?y,A  //•  ///  thr  time  of  Trajaii)  will  be 
ultimately  divided,  and  which  are  now  developing  them- 
selves, will  make  their  appearance  so  as  to  be  distinctly 
recognised  by  those  who  take  the  light  of  prophecy  as  their 
guide.  While  the  Jews,  on  Gentile  sufferance,  or  Trrider 
Gentile  protection,  are  allowed  to  worship  in  their  new 
Temple,  and  perform  again  all  the  ordinances  "f  the  Mosaic 
law,  the  maturing  of  the  ten  kingdoms  will  be  effected. 
When  the^e  ten  kingdoms  are  perfected,  they  will  all 
become  nutinn^th/  a]  ... 

"These,  when  they  are  formed,  will  be  connected  with 
'tin?  great  sea;'  England  now  has  possessions  there.  Ire- 
Ian  1  \va<  never  broii-lit  within  the  limits  of  the  Roman 
empire,  and  probably  does  not  come  within  the  scope  of 
the  prophecy.  The  present  course  of  events  in  that  island 
renders  it  po  separation  from  Kn<j-]:m<l  may 

hereafter  take  place.  Medium  was  within  the  limits  of 
esrVh;  H..llaml  was  not;  ami  lately  (1832) 
they  have  been  sepanr  oration  of  the  kingdom 

of  Greece  within  the  last  few  years  (1827,)  is  also  worthy 
of  observation.  It  seems  as  if  the  ten  kingdoms  were 
loping  themselves." 

(14.)  Tin:  \\\.\\  U.  MAITLAND,  in  his  "Apostolic  School 
of  Prophetic  Interpretation,"  (1849,)  gives  many  valuable 
extracts  from  the  Fathers  of  the  primitive  Church,  and 
subsequent  writers,  showing  that  Antichrist  was  generally 
held  to  be  an  individual  man,  who  would  gain  a  universal 
empire,  and  be  received  by  many  Jews  as  their  Messiah, 
and  for  3J  years  have  himself  and  his  image  worshipped  in 
the  Jewish  temple  and  throughout  the  earth,  meanwhile 
being  master  of  Rome  and  Jerusalem,  and  persecuting 
Christians  to  the  death,  but  at  last  would  be  destroyed  by 
Christ's  personal  descent  at  the  Battle  of  Armageddon. 
J 1  e  also  believes,  in  common  with  some  of  the  Fathers,* 

*  Some  of  these  writers  have  been  incorrectly  stated  to  have 
thought  that  God  would  confirm  the  seven-years'  Covenant  with 
the  Jews.  But  this  cannot  be  the  case,  because  they  admit  that 
Antichrist  will  cause  the  sacrifice  to  cease  in  the  midst  of  the  week, 
and  therefore  that  Antichrist  will  previously  have  confirmed  the 


212  VIEWS   OF   KEY.    C.    MAITLAND. 

that  69  of  the  70  weeks  were  fulfilled  before  our  Saviour'i 
crucifixion,  but  that  the  70th  week  is  future,  its  latter 
half  coinciding  with  Antichrist's  3J  years,  at  about  the 
close  of  which  Christ  will  descend  on  this  earth.  He  says, 
(p.  203.) 

"The  majority  of  the  primitive  writers  make  the  latter 
half  of  the  seventieth  week  identical  with  the  three  years 
arid  a  half  of  Antichrist.  In  their  favour  may  be  urged : — 

"First,  the  precise  agreement  of  the  time;  the  weeks 
being  land  weeks,  or  weeks  of  years. 

"  Secondly,  The  identity  of  the  events  assigned  to  each : 
for  every  thing  said  of  the  half-week  is  repeated  in  the 
prophecies  relating  to  Antichrist.  These  things  are,  the 
the  cessation  of  the  'daily  sacrifice,  the  setting  up  of  the 
abomination,  the  desolation  thereby  occasioned,  the  con- 
summation of  God's  mystery,  and  the  pouring  out  of  the 
vials  upon  the  Desolater. 

"Thirdly,  The  events  of  the  half-week  are  continued  till 
the  consummation :  apparently  the  sounding  of  the  seventh 
trumpet,  when  the  mystery  of  God  shall  be  finished/' 

The  following  graphic  description  from  his  work  of  Anti- 
christ's future  3J  years'  persecution  possesses  increased 
interest,  now  that  we  know  Louis  Napoleon  to  be  this  Anti- 
christ. 

"  In  that  day  of  unequalled  trouble,  besides  death,  and 
perhaps  bodily  torment,  there  will  be  the  torture  of  sicken- 
ing doubt,  withering  and  racking  despair.  The  grounds 
of  faith  will  be  so  obscured  as  to  render  argument  hopeless : 
the  counter-evidence  apparently  so  overwhelming  as  to 
place  all  opposition  in  the  light  of  wilful  blindness.  For 
that  counter-evidence,  as  the  Pagan  long  ago  remarked 
with  triumph,  will  appear  to  defy  refutation :  the  only 
safety  will  lie  in  refusing  to  behold  or  to  listen :  '  If  they 
say,  Here  is  Christ,  believe  it  not;  if  they  say,  lie  is  in 
the  desert,  go  not  forth/  In  former  persecutions  there 
has  ever  been  an  easy  answer  to  the  blasphemer;  but  now 
it  will  be  a  man's  first  difficulty  to  realize  the  faith  for 
which  he  is  called  to  suffer.  Intellect,  miracles,  the 
course  of  Providence  itself,  all  will  appear  to  be  ranged  on 

covenant,  for  these  two  acts  are  performed  by  one  and  the  same 
person. 


213 

the  side  of  the  delusion:  to  doubt  it  will  seem  unbelief:  to 
receive  it,  an  act  of  required  submission  to  the  Giver  of 
reason. 

*•  The  delusion,  though  of  supernaturally  rapid  growth, 
will  not  be  altogether  the  work  of  a  moment.  Many  shall 
come,  saying,  I  am  Christ.  There  will  be  vague  reports 
that  a  Christ  is  here,  or  a  Christ  there.  Bede  thinks  that 
Antichrist  himself  will  spread  these  rumours,  in  order  to 
accustom  men  to  the  expectation  of  a  new  Messiah;  but 
that  at  the  bei:  inning  nf  the  three  years  and  a  half  he  will 
say.  openly,  I  am  Christ.  For  a  time,  several  prophecies 
seem  to  be  in  his  favour;  it  will  be  a  qu<  him 

at  least  who  has  then  to  n  ,ir>t   a«(iiaiiitance  with 

their  literal  meaning)  who  it  is  that  most  truly  builds 
again  the  ruined  tain-made  of  havid;  the  Nazarene,  whose 
coming  was  followed  by  the  destruction  of  David's  city) 
and  by  the  departure  of  the  sceptre  from  his  tribe,  or  he 
who  makes  the  holy  city  the  seat  of  universal  em: 
And  who  is  it  that  is  set  up  as  king  upon  the  holy  hill 
of  /ion?  The  Nazarene,  set  up  as  a  malefactor  on  tho 
hill  of  Calvary,  or  he  who,  like  a  kin-_r,  plants  the  taher- 
nacles  of  his  palace  in  the  Lrlorimis  holy  mountain? 
In  this  way  will  be  felt  that  sign  of  the  latest  days, 
i  perplexity/ 

"Thi'ii-h  the   craftiness  of  Antichrist  may  at  first  lead 
him  to  employ  the^e   ar^ui  Ml   pride   will    not   long 

suffer  him    to   apj  he   word  of  Another        He  will 

hasten  to  set  up  himself  above  every  god,  and  will  open  his 
mouth  airain-  :ods;  even  agaii:>t  his  name,  his 

tabernacle,  and  them  that  dwell  in  heaven.  The  style  and 
character  of  his  blasphemies  we  are  not  told :  whether  he 
will  imitate  the  coarser  forms  of  the  French  Atheists,  or 
the  more  polished  defiance  of  ancient  Rome. 

r,  in  the  absence  of  fuller  particulars,  two  general 
expressions  present  themselves  to  our  notice.  The  first — 
'  He  opened  his  mouth :'  an  idiom  foreign  to  classical 
Greek,  and  used  by  the  Evangelists  in  prefacing  a  set 
speech,  such  as  the  Sermon  on  the  Mount.  Of  this  char- 
r  was  the  proclamation  of  Sennacherib,  the  closest 
parallel  afforded  by  Holy  Scripture:  'Whom  hast  thou 
reproached  and  blasphemed?  Even  the  Holy  One  of 
Israel/  And,  secondly,  <  There  was  given  him  a 


214  VIEWS   OF  REV.    C.    MAITLAND. 

A  phrase  used  elsewhere  to  express  direct  Inspiration :  ( I 
will  give  you  a  mouth  and  wisdom/  but  seeming  here  to 
imply  a  peculiar  Satanic  gift  of  blasphemy,  far  exceeding 
in  malignity  the  efforts  of  unassisted  man.  'He  shall 
speak  marvellous  things  against  the  God  of  gods/  All 
this  God  shows  to  be  mainly  directed  against  himself; 
doubtless  that,  from  the  example  of  his  own  long-suffering, 
we  also  may  learn  patience. 

"  But  how,  taking  up  a  position  contrary  to  the  instincts 
of  human  nature,  will  the  imposter  support  his  preten- 
sions? 'He  doeth  great  miracles/  Upon  this  passage  .the 
Church  has  evermore  kept  her  finger;  noticing  with  undis- 
guised dismay,  that  the  very  words  used  to  describe  the 
Saviour's  miracles  are  likewise  applied  to  those  of  Anti- 
christ. Some  writers  have  proposed  a  qualification;  but  in 
vain;  for  St.  Paul  speaks  of  * all  power,  and  signs,  and 
lying  wonders/  Even  the  word  lying,  on  which  they  have 
built  hopes,  does  not  occur  in  the  other  passages;  therefore 
we  are  forced  to  conclude,  that  even  if  unreal  in  essence, 
they  will  be  proof  against  detection  by  human  vision.  The 
false  prophet  will  call  down  fire  from  heaven,  arid  will 
'deceive  those  that  dwell  on  the  earth  by  the  miracles 
which  he  hath  power  to  do  in  the  sight  of  the  Beast/ 

"At  these  miracles  all  the  non-elect  then  living  shall 
wonder,  that  is,  they  shall  be  deceived.  The  elect  also 
would  be  deceived,  but  it  is  not  possible,  and  for  that 
reason  alone  they  stand.  The  Church  has  long  desired  to 
know  how  near  a  doubt  will  be  suffered  to  approach  the 
mind,  before  it  is  repelled  by  the  stern  front  of  the  eternal 
purpose.  On  this  subject  the  first  Gregory  thought  deeply; 
and,  if  it  may  be  said  without  disparagement  to  his  faith, 
his  courage  quailed  at  the  prospect. 

"While  the  elect  behold  with  horror  such  signs  and 
miracles  wrought  by  the  ministers  of  Antichrist,  even  they, 
though  despising  life,  will  feel  a  mist  of  uncertainty  rising  in 
their-  hearts.  For  as,  through  its  miracles,  the  imposture 
flourishes,  so  in  some  degree  does  their  steadfast  vision  grow 
dim.  Therefore,  by  the  influence  of  his  lying  wonders,  a  sha- 
dow of  doubt  will  obscure  the  sight  of  the  righteous;  and,  in 
the  hearts  of  the  elect,  at  the  sight  of  the  terrible  miracles, 
a  dark  thought  will  gather  form  and  substance/' 

"  Compared  with  the  history  of  our  Saviour's  life,  faith 


ANTICHRIST'S  REIGN  OF  TJSHUOK.  215 

and  unbelief  will  seem,  in  that  day,  to  have  changed  sides. 
"What  it  was  blasphemy  to  say  of  %tlie  iirst,  it  will  be  soul- 
saving  truth  to  think  of  the  second:  he  truly  u  hath  a 
devil,  and  is  mad;"  he  lives  and  reigns  "by  the  operation 
of  Satan/'  for  it  is  the  Dragon  that  gives  him  that  power, 
and  seat,  and  great  authority.  For  the  heaven-sent  mes- 
senger must  be  backed,  not  by  miracles  alone,  but  by  every 
word  of  God.  The  same  Scriptures  that  foretold  good 
things  of  Christ  have  declared  bad  things  of  Antichrist. 
Seen  by  this  light,  his  very  miracles  will  resolve  them- 
selves into  a  fulfilment  of  prophecy;  the  supernatural  won- 
ders by  which  In;  will  think  to  style  himself  God,  will 
•temp  him  "Man  of  Sin;"  for,  if  he  did  no  miracles,  he 
would  not  be  the  Antichrist  of  prophecy;  if  that  pro] 

'••d  down  no  fire  from  heaven,  he  would  not  be  the  false 
prophet  of  the  Apocalypse. 

"In    Auti<-liri>t's   prrs'-cution  there  is  no  death  ion-told 
but  }>\  d  m,  (Grec-1..  >ke  of  the  axe,  Apoc. 

xx.  4.)      This  state  of  things  reminds  us  of  the  French 
'minn,  in  whirh    two   millions   of  persons  1   by 

instant  dca;h.      T:    :        i  i  ; liar  source  of 

distress,  a  universal  conflict  in  tin-  h« -art  of  each  <•  •untry, 
each  city,  and  each  home.  Without  doors,  the  certainty  of 
ins:  ;  no  refuge  from  tin-  maddening  anxiety,  but 

ie  savage  hatred   and  deadly  re  The 

daughter  is  at  variance  with  her  mother;  some  word  or 
or  gesture  betrays  that  their  (lod  is  not  the  same  God,  and 
the  executioner  is  called  iii  to  end  the  dispute.  "Chil- 
dren shall  rise  up  against  their  parents,  and  ghall  cause 
00  to  be  put  to  death."  In  this  desolation  of  hearth  and 
home,  one  nanctuary,  as  it  appears,  shall  be  spared,  for 
nothing  is  said  of  treachery  between  husband  and  wife, 
•d  we  attempt  to  supply  the  omission,  since  the 
worst  is  professedly  revealed:  " Behold, I  have  foretold  you 
all  th'. 

To  the  severity  of  that  tribulation  the  prophets  oppose 
its  shortness.  Its  duration  is  reckoned  in  three  ways:  by 
Uod,  by  his  Son,  by  the  angels,  and  even  by  Satan,  it  is 
reckoned  as  short;  but  to  the  souls  under  the  altar,  and  to 
the  elect  crying  day  and  night,  it  will  seem  long-  There- ' 
fore,  as  a  common  standard  of  reference,  its  actual  length 
i-  given;  and  to  suit  the  readers  of  all  times,  its  duration 


216  VIEWS    OP   11EV.    C.    MAITLANIX 

is  laid  down  in  months,  and  in  years,  and  in  days.  It  will 
last  for  forty-two  months',  (Rev.  xi.  2,  3,  etc.) 

It  must  be  for  some  higher  end  than  to  gratify  an  idle 
wonder,  that  the  limits  of  this  trial  have  been  so  strictly 
defined.  To  know  when  things  are  at  the  worst,  how 
much  longer  the  worst  will  continue,  is  a  consolation, 
which,  till  that  day  of  rebuke  and  blasphemy,  the  believer 
cannot  learn  to  estimate  aright.  For  that  knowledge, 
though  it  must  preclude  false  hopes  of  an  instant  deliver- 
ance, will  as  certainly  supply  true  hope,  and  banish  utter 
despair.  The  tyranny,  in  proportion  as  by  the  lapse  of 
time,  it  appears  to  be  gaining  stability,  will  thus  be  known 
to  be  most  surely  hastening  to  its  fatal  hour..  The  towers 
rise  proudly,  but  their  base  is  crumbling;  the  torrent  foams 
madly,  but  its  source  is  failing;  "the  ungodly  is  in  great 
power,  and  flourishing  like  a  green  bay-tree;"  but  with 
equal  truth  shall  it  soon  J)e  added — "  I  went  by,  and  lo,  ho 
was  gone;  I  sought  him,  but  his  place  could  no  more  be 
found." 

"Meanwhile,  Israel's  Keeper  is  neither  slumbering  nor 
sleeping.  The  earth  is  his,  and  the  fulness  thereof; 
though,  for  his  own  purposes,  he  has  seemingly  abandoned 
it  to  this  ruinous  tenant.  And,  first  to  provide  for  his 
own :  the  Church,  which  now  in  her  worst  troubles  longs 
for  the  wings  of  a  dove,  will  then,  as  Bede  remarks,  both 
need  and  receive  the  wings  of  a  great  eagle.  Next,  unveil- 
ing the  secrets  of  his  eternal  purpose,  God  proceeds  to 
show  the  world  who  are  his,  and  who  Satan's.  This  is 
done,  perhaps  invisibly,  by  the  sealing  angel;  but  beyond 
the  possibility  of  mistake,  by  the  plague  of  locusts.  Before 
that  plague  is  let  loose  each  monarch  marks  his  own :  all 
will  have  either  the  sign  of  the  Beast  or  the  seal  of  the 
living  God,  (at  least  throughout  the  land  of  Judea,  for  none 
but  Jews  are  sealed.)  And,  as  the  angel  once  passed  by 
the  blood-stained  threshold,  so  will  the  locust,  during 
those  five  months  of  woe,  pass  by  the  seal-bearing  fore- 
head. 

"  But  the  high  office  of  witnessing  for  God  in  times  so 
critical  will  not  be  left  to  the  locusts  only.  'I  will  give 
'power  to  my  two  witnesses/  They  shall  prophesy,  it  says, 
twelve  hundred  and  sixty  days.  It  seems  impossible  to  go 
far  wrong  in  anticipating  the  substance  of  their  discourse : 


SLAUGHTER   OF  THE    WITNESSES.  217 

that,  like  their  Master,  they  will  begin  at  Moses  and  all  the 
prophets,  showing  that,  as  he  must  needs  suffer  those 
things,  and  enter  into  glory,  so  Antichrist  must  needs 
achieve  these  things,  and  go  into  perdition;  that  while 
boasting  himself  supremely  free,  he  is  toiling  slave-like  to 
fulfil  the  Scriptures;  that  the  duration  of  his  power  has 
been  fixed  to  a  day,  and  the  letters  of  his  name  have  been 
nil  numbered. 

"The  cry  of  the  elect  still  goes  up  to  heaven.     The 

with  their  sighs  and   unspeakable   gruanin-s, 

i»  further  laden  with  the  curses  of  the  Aritielmstia.ii   herd. 

both   speak  the  same  language,   'How 

u  I  Jut  tl,  n  triumph  reserved  for  tho  powers  of 

hell.  The  witnesses,  though  proof  airain-t  human  violence, 
fall  1  Vniiehrist's  kingdom.  Thus 

far  it  had  secim  d  a  drawn  battle;  miracles  against 
miracles;  fire  breathed  out,  against  ire  called  down  from 
heaYeji.  But  now  Hatan  •  at  all  points; 

the  witnesses  of  truth  have  been  slain;  the  foundations, 
it  seems,  are  destroyed,  and  what  shall  the  righteous  do?  • 

"The  season  for  Divine  interference  has  at  ! 
arrived.  Till  all  else  had  failed,  it  was  too  early  for  the 
Son  to  quit  the  throne ;  but  now  earth,  mastered  by  hell, 
has  no  helper,  save  in  him  who  took  other  substance,  and 
who,  from  the  right  hand  of  the  Father,  beholds  the 
unequal  struggle.  4For  when/  asked  one  of  old,  'when 
else  should  the  true  King  come,  but  to  dethrone  a  tyrant, 
to  avenge  his  country,  t"  it  world?  The  alien 

Herod  fad  usurped  the  Jewish  sceptre,  had  subverted 
liberty  and  rule,  bad  profaned  the  sanctuary,  and  had  con- 
founded the  rites  of  worship;  therefore,  when,  things 
human  were  found  failing,  the  Divine  drew  near  to 
succour;  the  helper,  denied  in  man,  appeared  in  God  him- 
self. In  like  manner  will  Christ  again  come,  to  destroy 
Antichrist,  to  throw  open  Paradise,  to  strike  off  the  fetters, 
of  a  world,  and,  in  the  place  of  bondage,  to  establish  eternal 
freedom/ 

"  Meanwhile  the  world  prepares  to  take  its  fill  of  joy. 
There  is  now  none  to  say  to  the  fools,  Deal  not  so  madly; 
nor  to  the  ungodly,  Lift  not  up  your  horn.  They  send 
presents  one  to  another :  everywhere  the  word  is,  *  Peace 


218  VIEWS   OF   REV.  'C.    MAITLAND. 

and  safety/  A  bad  ouien,  lor  then  sudden  destruction  is 
to  come  upon  them. 

"Immediately  after  the  tribulation  of  those  days  shall 
the  sun  be  darkened,  and  the  moon  shall  not  give  her 
light,  and  the  stars  shall  fall  from  heaven.  Upon  earth 
there  is  distress  of  nations  with  perplexity;  a  suspicion  of 
the  fatal  truth  strikes  terror  into  the  hearts  of  all.  In  that 
suspense  of  death-like  syncope,  a  portentous  sound  adds 
horror  to  the  gloom:  'The  sea  and  the  waves  roaring/ 
Inanimate  nature  conceives  a  hope  of  the  manifestation  of 
the  Sons  of  God;  therefore  the  floods  clap  their  hands,  as 
if  remembering  the  ancient  saying,  'Let  the  sea  make 
a  noise,  and  all  that  therein  is,  for  the  Lord  cometh  to 
judge  the  earth/ 

"  But  why  this  darkened  hemisphere  and  these  extin- 
guished lights?  The  bright  sign  of  the  Son  of  Man  is 
about  to  be  displayed  in  heaven.  By  that  sign  all  doubt 
is  removed ;  the  true  Christ  is  none  other  than  the  Naza- 
rene.  He  whom,  his  enemies  have  seen  for  the  last^tiine, 
as  he  hung  between  two  thieves,  now  reappears  in  glory 
amidst  ten  thousand  saints. 

"They  shall  look  on  Him  whom  they  pierced.  By  the 
wound  of  their  own  inflicting,  He  condescends  once  more 
to  be  known.  In  that  mark  of  the  Roman  spear,  they 
read  all  that  they  dread  to  know;  that  their  Judge  is  no 
new-comer,  essaying  for  the  first  time,  a  reception  among 
men,  but  a  sojourner  of  old,  who  has  already  trodden  their 
paths,  and  has  carried  away  with  him  a  token  of  their 
hate.  But  others,  in  that  pierced  side,  will  sec  mercy 
as  well  as  judgment — the  sin  and  the  salvation,  the  rebel- 
lion and  the  pardon,  the  warfare  and  the  triumph — all 
written  with  that  iron  pen  in  the  Rock  for  ever. 

"  With  supernatural  firmness  the  impostor  supports  the 
blow:  upon  his  heart,  blasted  by  the  operation  of  Satan,  no 
dew  of  repentance  may  descend.  In  that  hour  he  justifies 
the  election  of  his  master  in  his  madness,  defying  heaven, 
and  hastening  to  decide,  at  the  sword's  point,  who  is  God 
'of  gods  and  Lord  of  lords.  For  this  moment  Satan  has 
long  been  preparing;  and  at  once  the  Dragon,  the  Beast, 
and  the  False  Prophet  beat  to  arms.  (Rev.  xvi.  13,  14.) 

"All  great  battles  receive  a  name:  this  is  called  'the 
battle  of  that  great  day  of  God  Almighty/  Of  this  en- 


THE    BATTLE  -OF    ARMAGEDDON.  219 

counter  what  prophet  has  not  sung?  At  the  thought  of 
that  conflict  Habakkuk  trembled;  and  Enoch,  who  dwelt 
beyond  the  flood,  even  he  caught  the  din  of  that  warfare, 
the  thunder  of  those  captains  and  their  shouting.  Then  it 
was  that,  regarding  neither  the  trackless  distance  Dor  the 
sounding  flood  between,  he  uttered  the  exulting  cry,  < Be- 
hold the  Lord  comet  h  with  ten  thousand  of  his  saints.' 

"The   kings    of  earth   stand   up,   each  at  tha   head  of 

his  army.     The  rulers  take  counsel  together,  how  they  may 

break  his  bonds  in  sunder,  and  cast  away  his  cords  from 

them.      At  their  mat<dih->  fnlly  ho  that  sitteth   in  the  hea- 

1    lauirh:  the  most  merciful,  that  willcth  not  the 

'h  of  a  sinner,  even   he  shall    have   them   in  derision. 

Like  the  disdainful  warriors  of  old,  he  invites  the  fowls  of 

-.en  to  feed  upon  their  flesh.     The  white-robed  army  is 

now  marshalled  upon  the  heavenly  plain. 

"  The  lighting  is  soon  end- d.  The  Beast  ia  taken  alive, 
and  translated  to  the  lake  of  fire.  And  whither  he  goes, 
disciples  do  not  follow  him  now,  hut  they  shall  follow 
him  afterwar  death  and  hell  shall  he  cast  into  the 

lake  of  fire,  and  all  who  have  worshipped  the  Beast  and  his 
image  shall  ho  tormented  with  him.  Vet  d«»wn  that  steep 
and  ihnning  road  the  King  of  Pride  goes  not  alnnc :  the 
False  Prophet,  still  his  companion,  shares  with  him  the 
precedence  in  eternal  fire.  From  that  time  it  is  said,  as  a 
synonym  for  the  place  of  torment,  '  Where  the  Beast  and 

the   Fal>e    IV": 

"And  the  remnant  were  slain  with  the  sword  of  Him 

that  sat  upon  the  horse,  and  all  fowls  were  filled  with  their 

fle.-di.     '  And  I  saw  the  souls  of  them  that  were  beheaded 

for  the  witness  of  Jesus,  and   for  the  word  of  God,  and 

which  had  not  worshipped  the  Beast,  nor  his  fflilge,  neither 

had   received   his  mark  upon  their  foreheads,  or  in  their 

Is,  and  they  lived  and  reigned  with  Christ  a  thousand 

<.'" 

1  •>. )  PROSPECTS  OF  THE  TEN  KINGDOMS,  published  by  B. 
W.  Newton,  in  1849,  contains  by  far  the  ablest  exposition 
extant  upon  the  future  division  of  the  original  Roman 
Kmpire  into  exactly  ten  kingdoms.  The  following  remarks 
are  also  made  upon  the  seventy  weeks,  in  his  consecutive 
explanation  of  the  whole  of  Daniel. 

"The    seventy  hebdomads    of  years  mentioned  in  thii 


220  VIEWS   OF   BENJAMIN   WILLS   NEWTON. 

passage,  Dan.  ix.  24 — 27,  are  distributed  into  three  divi- 
sions : 

"  The  first  consists  of  seven  hebdomads,  i.  e.    49  years. 

"The  second  of  sixty-two  hebdomads,     i.  e.  434  years. 

"  The  third  of  one  hebdomad,  i.  e.       7  years. 

"The  first  of  these  divisions,  viz.,  of  49  years,  com* 
menced  when  the  commandment  went  forth  to  restore,  and 
to  build  Jerusalem,  and  ends  by  the  street  being  built 
again,  and  the  wall  in  even  troublous  times. 

"The  second  division,  viz.,  of  434  years,  commenced 
from  this  completion  of  the  wall,  and  extends  to  the  l  cut' 
ting  off7  of  the  Messiah.  After  threescore  and  two  hebdo- 
mads, i.  e.  434  years,  shall  Messiah  be  cut  off. 

"The  third  division,  i.  e.  seven  years,  will  commence 
when  'the  Prince  that  shall  come/  i.  e.  Antichrist,  *  shall 
make  a  covenant  with  the  multitude/  and  ends  by  wrath 
being  sent  upon  the  Desolator,  and  blessing  upon  Jeru- 
salem. 

"The  hebdomads,  therefore,  do  not  commence  as  soon 
as  the  prophecy  was  given  to  Daniel.  It  was  given  in  the 
first  year  after  the  conquest  of  Babylon  by  Cyrus,  i.  e. 
B.  C.  537 :  but  it  did  not  commence  to  be  fulfilled,  until 
B.  C.  454  or  455. 

"The  ' seventy  divided  hebdomads/  are  not  concerned 
with  any  or  every  period  in  the  history  of  Israel.  They 
concern  only  periods  in  which  God  regards  Israel  as  na- 
tionally gathered  in  their  own  city,  and  in  which  his  hand 
is  directly  engaged  in  carrying  forward  his  great  plan  of 
overthrowing  the  Gentile  Oppressor,  and  of  delivering  his 
people.  Consequently,  the  progress  of  the  seventy  hebdo- 
mads is  stopped  at  the  crucifixion :  for  then  Jerusalem  was 
virtually  set  aside,  when  the  Lord  Jesus,  four  days  before 
his  death  said,  ( your  house  is  left  unto  you  desolate/  The 
plans  for  its  national  blessing,  and  the  destruction  of  its 
enemies,  which  till  then,  the  hand  of  God  had  steadily  car- 
ried forward,  were  suspended;  and  soon  after,  Jerusalem 
was  utterly  blotted  out.  The  course  of  the  hebdomads  will 
not  be  resumed,  until  Israel,  under  a  covenant  formed  with 
Antichrist,  shall  again  assume  a  national  existence  in  Jeru- 
salem. Then  a^ain  they  will  become  in  Jerusalem,  the 
subjects  of  direct  dealing  from  the  hand  of  God,  'set  to/  as 
he  himself  expresses  it,  to  effect  his  own  designs  of  final 


THE  LAST  WEEK  OF  SEVEN  YEAR3.      221 

blessing.  That  blessing,  however,  is  to  be  reached  through 
judgment,  and  fiery  indignation^  that  will  consume  the 
transgressors.  Jerusalem  is  to  be  l  the  furnace/  before  it 
is  the  City  of  Peace.  'The  Lord's  fire  is  at  Zion,  and  his 
furnace  in  Jerusalem/  (Ezek.  xxii.,  etc.) 

"  I  quote  these  texts  in  order  to  show  how  peculiarly  the 
closing  period  of  unbelieving  Israel's  existence  in  Jerusa- 
lem,  is   marked  as  one,  in  which   the   i>ivine  hand  begins 
n,  in  an  especial  manner,  to  act  in   Jerusalem,   for  the 
:  nation  of  its  own  purposes.      The  Great  'Desolator'  is 
only    an    instrument,    eummissioned    of   God  to   effect   this 
end:   4I  will  send  him  against  au  hypocritical  nation,  and 
:ist  the  juoj.le  of  my  wrath  will  1  give  him  a  charge,  to 
take    tin-  spoil  and   to   take   the  prey,  and  to  tread  them 
down  like  the   mire  of  the  Isa.  x.  (>.)     The  pro- 

-ion,  therefore,  of  the  hebdomads  which  was  suspended 
at  the  erueiiixion,  has  not  been  yet  rcsun. 

••  11  r  .;  -  soon  as  L  gatbtreJ  l»aek  to  Jerusa- 

lem lor  judgment,  and  nationally  re-exist  in  tlu-ir  land  and 

Th-  e.,\  enanl  made  with 

Antichrist,  that  e  :'  whieh  i,  '  your  cove- 

nant with  death  shall  be  disannulled,  and  your  a;' 
with  hell  shall  not  stand/  (Isaiah  ixviii.  18,)  will  be  a  sign 
of  their  re-constitution  as  a  nation,  and  then  the  hebdo- 
mads will  again  re.Mime  their  course.  '!  -ri«.<l  be- 
long the  concluding  part  of  every  vision  of  every  prophet 
tha'  :it  on  Jerusah  m.  All  the  vi.Muns  of 
the  Revelation,  from  the  sixth  to  the  nineteenth  <diap- 

;od,  especially  to  the  latter 

half.     The  latter  half  of  this  1.  mad,  is  'the  1260 

days/  or  >  4«j  months/  or  'time,  times  and  a  half  time/  so 
often  spoken  of  in  Daniel  and  the  Revelation. 

"Tin'  h-'pe  that  I.M-ael  eheri>hes  of  protection  and  rest 
under  this  covenant  with  Antichrist,  will  soon  be  dissi- 
pated. '  Wherefore  hear  the  word  of  the  Lord,  ye  scornful 
men,  that  rule  this  people  that  is  in  Jerusalem.  Because 
ye  have  said,  We  have  made  a  covenant  with  death,  and 
with  hell  are  at  agreement,  when  the  overflowing  scourge 
shall  pass  through,  it  shall  not  come  unto  us :  therefore  .  .  . 
when  the  overflowing  scourge  shall  pass  through,  then  ye 
shall  be  trodden  down  by  it.'  They  will  think  to  escape 
desolation  by  making  a  covenant  with  the  Desolator,  but  it 


222  VIEWS   OF  B.    W.    NEWTON. 

shall  not  stand.  They  will  soon  have  to  say,  <he  has  put 
forth  his  hands  towards  such  as  be  at  peace  with  him,  he 
hath  broken  his  covenant/  At  the  half  of  the  hebdomad^Jie 
causes  the  sacrifice  and  oblation  to  cease;  and  the  pinnacle 
of  Israel's  Temple  becomes  the  pinnacle  of  an  Idol — his 
own  Idol.  The  wonderful  history  of  this  Idol  is  given  with 
unusual  minuteness  of  detail  in  the  New  Testament.  He 
who  commands  it  to  be  formed,  will  have  power  to  give 
life  unto  it — that  it  should  both  speak,  and  cause  that  as 
many  as  would  not  worship  it,  shonld  be  killed.  The 
Desolator,  represented  by  this  living  Image,  stands  upon 
this  pinnacle.  The  Temple  of  Israel  becomes  the  place 
of  his  worship  and  of  his  power — and  the  world,  through- 
out all  the  appointed  sphere,  bows  before  him,  until  the 
consummation — when  that  determined  is  to  be  poured  upon 
the  Desolator,  ('Rev.  iii.) 

"Here  the  vision  of  sorrow  ends.  Then  comes  the  hour 
for  everlasting  righteousness  to  be  brought  in,  and  for  the 
pinnacle  of  idolatry  to  be  supplanted  by  the  Holy  of  Holies, 
anointed  for  the  worship  and  government  of  the  Lord  God 
of  Israel.  Then  at  last  it  will  be  said,  '  Jehovah  is  in  hin 
Holy  Temple,  let  all  the  earth  keep  silence  before  Him.' 

"The  present-condition  of  the  Jews — their  wealth — their 
intellect — their  energy — their  readiness  to  gather  around 
one,  who  should  unite  the  greatness  of  Rome  with  the 
attractiveness  of  Greece,  show  too  plainly,  that  they  are  fast 
ripening  for  the  great  transgression.  In  this  state,  they 
arc  to  be  re-gathered  to  Jerusalem,  there  to  be  the  prey  of 
the  Last  Great  Destroyer — to  be  the  victims  of  his  delusions, 
and  the  partners  of  his  plagues.  'Thus  saith  the  Lord 
God;  Because  ye  are  all  become  dross,  behold,  therefore  I 
will  gather  you  into  the  midst  of  Jerusalem.  As  they 
gather  silver,  and  brass,  and  iron,  and  lead,  and  tin,  into 
the  midst  of  the  furnace,  to  blow  the  fire  upon  it,  to  melt 
it;  so  will  I  gather  you  in  mine  anger  and  in  my  fury,  and 
I  will  leave  you  there,  and  melt  you.  Yes,  I  will  gather 
yuii,  and  blow  upon  you  in  the  fire  of  my  wrath,  and  yo 
shall  be  melted  in  the  midst  thereof.  As  silver  is  melted 
in  the  midst  of  the  furnace,  SQ  shall  ye  be  melted  in  the 
midst  thereof;  and  ye  shall  know  that  I  the  Lord  have 
poured  out  my  fury,  upon  you.'  (Ezekiel  xxii.  19.)  The 
words  also  of  our  Lord,  respecting  the  final  inhabitation  of 


ANTICHRIST'S  PERSECUTION  OF  THE  SAINTS.     223 

Israel  by  the  sevenfold  power  of  Satan,  will  be  remembered 
by  those  who  have  read  the  thirteenth  of  Matthew. 

"The  earliest  period  at  which  Antichrist  brings  himself 
into  connection  with  the  Jews,  as  a  people  in  Jerusalem,  is 
mentioned  in  the  ninth  chapter.  He  is  there  said  to  make 
a  covenant  with  many,  for  seven  years.  This  no  doubt  is 
the  period,  of  which  it  is  said,  that  'by  peace  he  shall 
destroy  many.'  But  there  is  too  much  of  the  order,  ami 
ostensible  worship  of  God,  connected  with  Jerusalem,  for 
him  long  to  remain  satisfied  with  the  arranirrinents  which 
for  a  time  he  will  sanction  there.  The  Ji-ws,  when  they 
return  to  Jerusalem,  will  sooner  or  later  rebuild  tlu>ir  temple 
and  re-institute  their  sacrifices:  and  although,  >u«-h  worship 
will  be  hateful  to  God,  and  'he  that  killcth  an  ox  will  be  as 
if  lie  slew  a  man/  and  'ho  that  "irereth  an  oblation,  as  if 
he  offered  swine's  blood:'  yet,  there  will  be  enough  that 
inds  of  God  in  tln-M-  tilings,  to  excite  the  enmity  of 
him,  who  intends  to  'exalt  himself  above  all  that  is  called 
(Tod,  or  that  is  worshipped.'  Antichrist  will  little  i 
whether  God  docs,  or  does  not  own  the  Templr,  and  accept 
the  sacrifices.  He  will  be  the  servant  of  Satan;  and 
Satan  knows,  that  those  sacrifices,  and  that  Tempi.-,  how- 
ever prostituted  and  mi<u<< -d,  stand  before  angels,  and  be- 
i'.iv  men, — before  God  .re  Christ,  as  a  memorial  of 

truths,   precious   and  ever!  i;,re,   he    will 

desire  to  sweep  such  memorials  utterly  away.     God,  be- 

UM  of  the  transgression  of  his  people,  will  not  inter; 
to  hinder.     A  host,    /.  e.   power,  will  be  given  him  against 
the  daily  sacrifice,  and  he  will  cause  it  to  cease. 

*•  Hut  Judaism  will  not  be  the  only  object  against  wliich 
he  will  direct  his  fury.  He  will  magnify  himself  against 
the  Prince  of  Princes,  i.  e.  Christ.  He  will  not,  indeed, 
be  able  to  reach  Him,  for  he  is  high  above  all  heavens: 
but  Christ's  truth,  and  Christ's  people,  are  yet  within  his 
grasp,  and  them  he  will  persecute.  'He  will  cast  down 
some  of  the  host  and  of  the  stars  to  the  ground,  and  stamp 
upon  them.'  The  believing  pepole  of  Christ  are  here  de- 
•1  by  one  of  their  prospective  titles.  To  the  outward 
eye,  they  may  be  a  feeble  few,  despised  for  their  ways,  and 
hated  for  their  testimony;  but  in  the  estimate  of  God  they 
are  'the  Saints  of  the  High  Places' — 'the  host  of  the 
hoavens* — '.Stars' — that  shall  shine  for  ever  and  ever:  for 


224          IMPORTANT   REMARKS    OF   B.    W.    NEWTON. 

they  will  be  recognised  as  reigning  from  Heavenly  Places, 
in  the  bright  radiancy  of  unearthly  glory,  as  soon  as  the 
kingdom  of  the  Son  of  Man  is  manifested.  But  during 
'the  time  of  the  endj  God  will  permit  that  'the  truth' 
should  be  cast  down  to  the  ground,  and  they  will  be  cast 
down  together  with  it." 

Regarding  the  future  ten  kingdoms  into  which  the 
Roman  Empire  is  yet  to  become  divided,  and  four  of  which 
will  be  the  four  Grecian  horn-kingdoms,  B.  W.  Newton 
made  the  following  valuable  remarks  in  1849 :  and  subse- 
quent events  have  remarkably  demonstrated  their  cor- 
rectness. 

"The  first  king  of  Grecia  has  arisen  and  has. fallen;  his 
four  successors  also  have  reigned;  but  they,  too,  have 
passed  away,  and  their  kingdoms  have  vanished,  without 
the  king  of  the  fierce  countenance  having  appeared,  of 
whom  it  is  declared,  that  he  shall  arise  <  in  the  latter  time 
of  their  kingdom/  (Dan.  viii.  23.)  Has  then  this  prophecy 
been  falsified? 

"  It  has  not  been  falsified.  The  eighth  chapter  through- 
out its  whole  course  declares,  that  its  burthen  respects 
'  the  time  of  the  end,  when  the  transgressors  shall  have 
come  to  the  full;'  and  regards  the  four  kingdoms  of  Alex- 
ander's successors,  as  existent  at  that  closing  hour.  ( The 
latter  time  of  their  kingdom'  agrees  with  the  time  'when 
the  transgressors  shall  have  come  to  the  full/  These  four 
kingdoms,  therefore,  must  be  revived. 

k'  \\  e  know  from  the  preceding  chapters,  that  the  whole 
Roman  Empire,  and  therefore,  that  part  of  it  within  which 
these  kingdoms  fall,  is  to  he  revived.  We  know  also,  that 
its  Eastern  as  well  as  Western  Branch,  is  to  be  divided. 
All,  therefore,  as  to  this,  that  we  learn  additionally  from 
the  eighth  chapter  is,  that  four  of  these  divisions  will  be 
the  kingdoms  which  passed  from  Alexander's  successors 
into  the  hands  of  Rome;  that  is  to  say,  Greece — Egypt — 
Syria — and  the  rest  of  the  dominions  of  Turkey. 

UA  few  years  ago,  perhaps,  this  would  have  been 
thought  impossible.  The  maintenance  of  the  integrity  of 
the  Turkish  Empire,  was  made  the  object  of  such  anxious 
effort  on  the  part  of  the  ruling  kingdoms  of  the  West,  that 
nothing  seemed  more  unlikely  than  its  partition.  Yet  it 
has  been  in  part  dismembered;  and  Egypt  and  Greece, 


T«E  TEN  KINGDOMS. 

separate  governments  of  thek  own.  It  is 
.ail*  a  i'.i< -r,  thiL-t  a  .similar  separation  of  Syria  has  been  in 
•contemplation.  Sack  a -separation  would  be  an  -almost  ne- 
•OKary  concomitant  of  the  return  of  the  Jews  to  Pales- 
tine; an •!  hat  is  accomplished,  the  four  king- 
doms will  re-exist." 

4*  There  are  three  -criteria,  by  whick  every  interpretation 
regarding  the  ten  kingdoms,  must  be  r  .  tested: 

<  nted  by  the  ten  toes  of 

the  image,  are  to  bo    sought  in  th-  .-.xtent  of  tlie 

mti  Ettpire,  /-  \vrli  a.s  V\  o^iorn. 

tin-y   '  '>  the  end; 

ia  *U  a-iy,  luitil  tli"  >(•  .indsthenito 

puwu  be  wliule 

e  a  {.lain  and  recognised 

de\felopuie«t,  aaaJogous  to  that  of  the  Kn;]»iros  that  have 
alrcii'l 

cue,  and  Home, 
-red  and    nil«  -i  :    i-iuj.ii-fs.      The  devel- 

decided, 

m  of  the 
those  conditions    has   ever 

taken  j  lace  ;  it  follows,  that  thi:  the  \  i.^iuii  remain* 

iuliill^L" 

"Tho  changes,  thare&ra,  that  luay.bo  expected  in  those 
aatiuns  which  lall  withiu  the  Konian  Etupbe,  may  be 

f  m rco  heads; 

"First,  the  iiitrodm'tiou  nf  popular  inonarcliio  princi- 
ples im->  th  •  received 

.  (all  ten  nd  iron.) 

"  Secondly,  an  n.  ---sent  territuri.il   divi- 

.»ut   the  \vhole  extent  of  the  Uoinau  J  umpire, 
i»-:i  kiimJ* .'ins  tlier. 

••Thirdly,  the  dissolution  of  governmental  union  between 
countries,  one  of  which  •//./  fall,  and  the  otlicr  of  >vhich  did 
not  fall  within  the  Roman  Empire. 

"  As  regards  the  first  of  these,  comparatively  little  re- 
in: .ins  to  be  accomplished.  The  countries  in  which  popu- 
lar-monarchic  principles  are  cot  yet  established,  are  Mo- 
rocco —  Kory pt  —  Turkey — Luxembourgh — Rhenish  Prus- 
sia on  the  west  of  the  Rhiae — Baden — Bavaria — Wirteio- 


226     VALUABLE  REMARKS  OF  B.  W.  NEWTON. 

fcurg —  Switzerland  —  Italy*  —  and  Bessarabia.  How  the 
extension  of  the  military  power  of  France — or  the  commer- 
cial influence  of  England,  and  the  return  of  the  Jews  to 
Palestine  would  effect  or  facilitate  these  changes,  we  can- 
easily  imagine.  In  Austria,  the  change  was  effected  even- 
without  such  influences. 

"As  respects  the  alteration  of  territorial  arrangement, 
mueh  more  remains  to  be  accomplished.  The  legs  of  the 
Image,  corresponding  with  the  division  of  the  Roman  Em- 
pire into  Eastern  and  Western — would  lead  us  to  expect 
that  five  kingdoms  will  ultimately  be  found  in  the  Eastern, 
and  five  in  the  Western  part  of  the  Roman  dominions.  The 
eighth  chapter  of  Daniel  places  it  beyond  a  doubt  that 
Greece — Egypt — Syria,  reaching  to  the  Euphrates — and 
the  rest  of  Turkey,  both  in  Europe  and  Asia,  will  form 
four  of  the  Eastern  kingdoms.  As  these  are  the  only  four, 
out  of  the  ten  of  which  the  Scripture  speaks  specifically, 
we  cannot  with  certainty  name  any  other  kingdoms.  But 
there  seems  little  doubt,  that  France,  Spain  and  England, 
will  continue  kingdoms  ta  the  end.  We  must,  however,  as 
to  these  specific  points,  wait  the  unfolding  of  events.  The 
accomplishment  of  the  final  division  will  probably  precede 
very  little  the  closing  hour  of  the  dispensation. 

"  With  respect  to  the  third  point,  that  is  to  say,  the  dis- 
solution of  unions  at  present  subsisting  between  countries, 
one  of  which  did,  and  the  other  did  not,  fall  within  the 
Roman  Empire;  there  are  two  cases  to  be  considered. 

"First,  there  is  the  case  in  which  a  country  external  to 
the  Roman  Empire,  holds  authority  over  a  country,  that  fell 
within  the  Roman  Empire.  Such  was  the  relation  of  Hol- 
land to  Belgium.  It  has  been  dissolved.  We  may  expect 
to  see  a  similar  dissolution,  in  all  cases  where  the  German 
confederation  exercises  authority  west  of  the  Rhine,  or 
south  of  the  Danube.  Baden,  Wirtemburg,  the  chief  part 
of  Bavaria,  and  Rhenish  Prussia,  are  the  countries  thus 
circumstanced. 

*  "  The  progress  of  liberal  institutions  in  Austria,  will  no  doubt 
equally  affect  Italy.  I  should  expect  Switzerland  to  be  finally 
united  either  to  France,  or  to  Austria,  and  thereby  to  have  her 
too  democratic  constitution,  modified.  It  may  probably  be  divi- 
ded according  to  its  language;  the  French  cantons  connecting 
themselves  with  Franee." 


APPROACHING   CHANGES   IN    EUROPE.  227 

"  We  may,  therefore,  expect  their  separation  from  Ger- 
many, and  annexation  to  some  of  the  countries  that  fall 
within  the  Roman  Empire.  AVe  may  also  expect  that  Rus- 
sia will  resign  Bessarabia,  and  that  her  influence  will  be 
supplanted  in  Moldavia  and  Wallachia;  that  is,  if  the  full 
extent  of  the  Roman  Empire  is  to  be  taken,  as  it  existed 
in  the  time  of  Trajan. 

"13  ut,  secondly,  there  is  a  more  difficult  question,  in 
cases  where  a  country  external  to  the  1  toman  Empire,  is 
xufy'ected  to  a  country  within  the  Roman  Empire.  The 
countries  thu  danced,  are,  Ireland,  in  its  relation 

to  Kn-lan.l.  f  Hungary,  which  lies  be- 

tween the  Danube  on  the  West  and  the  Yallu%  Romanum 
on  the  Ka>t, — also  Bohemia  and  all  German  Austria  North 
of  the  Danube,  and  the  colonies  of  England,  France,  Spain, 
and  Porti;  * 

"This  .|uestioii  cannot  perhaps  be  answered  with  the 
same  confi'l*  ing;  but  I  think  there  can 

be  little  doubt,  that  the  union  between  such  countries  will 
be  d:  :  if  not  fully,  yet  to  the  extent  of  distinct  and 

independent  legislatures  being  granted,  as  indeed,  is  already 
done,  in  the  nd.  The  import- 

ance of  sueh  separate  legislation,  toay  not,  perhaps  be  fully 
apprehended  now;  but  when  the  hour  arrives  for  a  decree 
to  go  forth,  enfof  worship  of  Antichrist,  and  the 

rejection  of  Christ  and  of  God :  the  value  of  a  separate 
legislature  will  be  more  distinctly  felt/'* 

*  \Vhethrr.  therefore,  w<-  take  the  actnal  territorial  divi- 
sion by  Valentinian  and  Valens — or  follow  the  more  satisfac- 
tory guidance  of  Greek  eivili/ation,as  determining  the  extent 
of  the   Kastern   and  Western  branches  of  the  Roman   Em- 
pire; in  eith  we  may,  I  believe,  safely   take  the 
boundary,  which  now  separates  Austria  from  Turkey,  as 
the  European  line  of  demarcation.     In  Africa,  I  feel  little 
doubt,  that  the  districts  of  Cyrene  and  Carthage  (Tunis) 
in    which    civilization  was   so    early    established    by    the 
Greeks  and  Phoenicians,  will  form  the  frontier  countries  of 
the  Eastern  'division.     This  will    establish  the    boundary 
of  the  Turkish  Empire,  as  the  limit  in  Africa  also,  between 

*  "The  separation  of  Hanoyer  from  England  may  be  regarded  ag 
an  exampU." 


228  EXTRACTS    FROM    PURDON's   LAST   VIALS. 

the  East  and  the  West.  It  would  give  Tunis,  Tripoli, 
Barca,  and  Egypt,  to  the  Eastern  division,  and  would  make 
Algeria  the  first  province  of  the  Western.  Tunis,  which 
answers  to  the  ancient  Carthaginia,  would,  in  connection 
with  Tripoli  and  Barca,  (ancient  Cyrenaica)  form  one  of 
the  five  divisions  of  the  Eastern  part  of  the  Roman  Empire. 
When  we  consider  the  eighth  chapter,  we  shall  see  that  we 
can  with  much  certainty  affirm,  that  (the  other)  four,  out 
of  the  five,  are  formed  by  Egypt,  Greece,  Syria,  and  the 
remaining  part  of  Turkey." 

"  We  can  scarcely  form  a  more  accurate  notion  of  what 
the  extent  of  the  Eastern  branch  of  the  Roman  Empire 
was,  and  is  {#  be,  than  by  marking  the  limits  of  the  Turk- 
ish dominions,  before  Greece  and  Egypt  were  separated 
therefrom." 

(16.)  AN  EMINENT  EXPOSITOR,  R.  A.  Purdon,  a 
clergyman  of  the  Church  of  England,  has  published  in 
London  a  prophetical  pamphlet  of  16  pages  every  month 
since  1845,  under  the  title  of  the  "Last  Vials."  Although 
it  may  be  thought  that  his  zeal  in  rebuking  the  vices  and 
follies  of  the  present  day  is  at  times  carried  too  far,  and 
invests  him  more  with  the  sternness  of  Elijah  than  the 
gentleness  of  St.  John,  yet  it  cannot  be  denied  that  he 
possesses  great  ability  and  genius  in  the  interpretation  of 
prophecy,  and  frequently  striking  eloquence  of  expression. 
lie  was  almost  the  first  to  proclaim  distinctly  and  emphati- 
cally that  Louis  Napoleon  is  the  person  who  shall  be  mani- 
fested as  THE  Antichrist.  This  he  spoke  of  in  December, 
1849,  and  in  subsequent  numbers  of  the  Last  Vials,  and 
has  continually  foreshown  from  Scripture  the  universal 
spiritual  and  political  dominion  which  Louis  Napoleon  is  to 
acquire  throughout  the  world.  He  has  long  held  that  the 
year-day  and  literal-day  systems  of  interpretation  are  equally 
correct,  but  that  the  future  literal-day  fulfilment  is  the 
principal  and  most  important  one;  also  that  Napoleon  the 
Antichrist  will  make  a  seven-years'  covenant  with  the 
Jews  (Dan.  ix.  27)  seven  years  before  the  End,  the  latter 
half  of  which  period  will  be  the  3J  years'  Great  Tribula- 
tion: and  that  the  first  translation  of  exactly  144,000 
living  saints,  or  Wise  Virgins,  at  Christ's  coming  in  the  air, 
will  precede  that  3J  years,  and  the  second  translation  of 
living  saints  at  Christ's  descent  on  the  earth,  will  follow 


NAPOLEON'S  COVENANT  WITH  THE  JEWS.       229 

the  3}  years;  a  description  of  this  by  him  is  extracted  in 
the  author's  u  Coming  Battle/'  He  also  holds  that  soon 
after  the  covenant  the  Jews  will  re-commence  their  sacri- 
fices in  Jerusalem,  which,  however,  Napoleon  wjill  abolish 
in  the  midst  of  the  7  years.  The  following  extracts  are 
from  "The  Last  Vials"  for  1852. 

u  \Vhen  the  Last  Antichrist  has  attained  to  a  certain 

ee  of  power  we  shall   then — or  perhaps  before  that — 

md  movement  of  the   Jewish  people  toward 

the  land  of  Israel.      The  Jews,  wishing  to  strengthen  their 

':ion  in  their  own  land,  will  look  abroad  for  some  power- 
ful alliance,  and  finding  the  AiMichristian  kinir  in  supreme 
power,  they  will  ei  i-_rue  with  HIM  for  a  period 

Dan.   ix.   l!7. )      Encouraged  by  his 

patronage   and   a!  y  will   next  proceed    to   rebuild 

or  cow/>'  !erusalem.     In  the  meantime  the 

Jews  will  continue  day  by  day  to  flock  to  Palestine,  still 
under  the  auspices  of  i  hristian  king,  and  still  con- 

fident aa  to  the   continuation   "f  hi-  friend -hip.       Uut    after 
i  a  half,  a  change  will  occur  in   the 

relations   of  ;  parties  towards  each  other.      Anti- 

chri  inic  arrived  at  the  highest  pitch  of 

blasphemy  and  extravagance,  will  begin  to  claim  divine 
honours  for  h  'id  finding  that  *  all  the  world  wonders 

after  the  Beast,'  he  will  demand  of  the  J-  unit  the 

erection  of  hi  :n  tin    holi  ;  heir 

I ile,  and  also  the  recognition  of  his  divinity.     But  the 
nt  least  many  <>f  them,  will  resist  this  claim  to  the 
utmost.      However  willing  they   may  be  to   adopt  him  as 
their  Messiah,  they  will  not  be  prepared  to  accept  him  as 
their  imit  his    ima-e    to   their   temple.      From 

that  moment  hostilities  will   break   out  b<  \ntichridt 

and  the  Jews.  The  Infidel  King  will  succeed  in  setting 
up  his  image,  by  main  force,  in  the  newly-finished  temple. 
And  this  will  be  the  exact  fulfilment  of  our  Lord's  pro- 
phecy, (Matt,  xxiv.,)  "When  ye  shall  see  the  abomination 
of  desolation  standing  where  it  ought  not,  then  let  those 
that  are  in  Judea  flee  to  the  mountains/'  From  the  time 
in  which  the  rupture  takes  place  between  Antichrist  and 
the  Jews,  the  1260  (literal)  days  of  Rev.  xiii.  will  pro- 
bably be  reckoned.  Beginning  in  the  second  half  of  the 


230     STARTLING   PREDICTIONS   OF   PURBON   IN   1852. 

seven  years'  league,  and  continuing  to  the  end  of  the  seven 
years>  and  to  the  fall  of  the  apostate  king.  .  .  . 

"  There  can  no  longer  be  a  doubt  but  that  some  terrible 
lesson  is  preparing  for  the  nations  of  Europe^  and  that  the 
Empire  of  Napoleon  is  about  to  be  revived.  We  do  not 
speak  of  the  title  of  Emperor- — that  can  be  foreseen 
even  by  a  London  newspaper;  but  the  actual  Empire  of 
Napoleon,  in  itefull  territorial  extent.  Louis  Napoleon  has 
already  laid  the  foundation  of  his  power  with  a  depth  and 
solidity  that  are  truly  superhuman.  .  .  In  1815  Napo- 
leon I.  fell,  and  not  only  was  his  empire  broken  up,  but  his 
name  and  family  were  annihilated  in  France.  Napoleon 
was  extinguished  for  ever!  His  nephew  has  arisen,  and 
struck  this  record  out  of  the  book  of  Europe.  He  has 
taken  up  the  line  of  empire  exactly  where  the  Allies  broke 
it  off.  The  interval  is  henceforth  to  be  a  blank.  Napo- 
leon is  to  be  again  as  if  he  had  never  ceased  to  be.  His 
name,  his  Empire,  his  ideas,  his  principles,  his  very  eagles, 
are  all  to  be  revived.  The  interregnum  of  35  years  is  to 
be  'even  as  a  dream  when  one  awaketh.'  .  .  .  But  perhaps 
it  may  be  said  that  we  are  travelling  too  fast,  for  that  not  a 
particle  of  the  empire  has  yet  (in  May,  1852,)  been 
revived.  We  believe  that  the  revival  of  the  Empire  is  as 
certain  as  if  it  hatl  alrratli/  /tfcti  rjfrrfct/ :  that  it  is  predes- 
t'n\«1,  and  that  the  whole  creation  could  not  prevent  it. 
Louis  Napoleon,  we  believe,  will  regain,  year  after  year,  all 
the  provinces  of  the  fallen  Kmpire  from  north  to  south; 
and  will  add  to  them  (what  Napoleon  I.  never  could  do)  the 
Turkish  provinces  in  the  East.  He  has  already  begun  a 
subterranean  work  destined  to  undermine  both  Italy  and  Bel- 
gium. This  work  he  will  carry  on  until  the  time  for  open 
action  has  arrived;  and  then  he  will  advance  by  military 
occupation  or  by  right  of  conquest.  He  will  not  cease 
until  he  has  regained  all  that  Napoleon  lost,  and  will  add 
to  the  Empire  what  Napoleon  was  unable  to  acquire — the 
provinces  of  Asiatic  Turkey.  He  will  take  up  the  destiny 
of  Napoleon  just  where  it  was  broken  off  at  the  siege  of 
Acre,  and  will  carry  it  out  to  its  final  consummation.  .  .  . 

"The  eighth  head  is  <of  the  seven/  and  as  we  believe 
that  Napoleon  I.  was  the  seventh  head,  it  appears  that  from 
his  family  the  eighth  head  will  take  its  rise.  As  it  is  not 
to  be  supposed  that  Louis  Napoleon  will  now  be  superseded 


PREDICT  KD   -SEEATNESisi    W  II. 


by  one  of  his  WR  relatives,  we  still  adhere,  not  only  to  the 
family,  but  to  the  individual,  especially  as  his  name  alone 
contains  the  number  of  the  Boast.  .  .  .  The  '  deadly 
Wound'  (Rev.  xiii.)  of  the  seventh  la-ad  was  received  when 
Napoleon.  I  was  defeated  in  battle  .and  sent  to  die  at  St. 
Helena;  the  healing  of  the  deadly  wound  will  be  fully 
accomplished  when  his  representative  and  nephew  has 
assumed  the  dominion  of  the  Empire  of  Napoleon.  And 
i  indeed  'all  the  world  shall  wonder,'  (Rev.  xvii.) 
That  this  Empire  will  be  v-  bave  no  doubt 

whatever.     And  it  w  / 

ieon  /s  tl<  ^  fined  >to  /  .   .  So  subtle  and 

profound  has  been  his  polky  hitherto,  that  we  may  suspect 
that  he  will  hardly  im;-  ifi  predece.-  • 

(1  may  not  undertake  tbe  conquest  of  tic  Western 
Empire  by  force  of  arm  .  II.-  may  inv.-  i',;M—  he 

May  regain  tl,  •   l.y  milit:ir\    foree;   but  in 

;ind 

•lasion;  by  acting  on  th*  he  hopi*.  and  the  ,<elf- 

i.-hness  of  -the  nur;  an«l  tluis    he  will  form 

that  great  muled-  vii.) 

by  the  ten  horns  of  the  Beast.       He  hiinx  H  l»«  l\\^  thv  I«ir 

j  n  pi  re  will   )>e 

•id    lieutenants.      There  may  perhaps  be  no 
display  ^violence,  and  yet  nd  ten  horns 

will  very  soon  appear  upon  tho  1  least.  The  Beast,  it 
should  be  remeinbeivd,  has  a  >n,  repre- 

senting  y  hristian    Roman    Kmp;  and  also 

the  last  Antichrist,  as  the  ruler  (»!'  the,  empire  .....  The 
eighth  head  of  the  Beast  will  be  worshipped  as  God,  (Rev. 
xiii.)  iSuch  is  the  Arru<;Anu.\ri  APOSTASY  ..... 

'\  here  are  two  circumstances  that  seem  also  worthy  of 
bein^  noticed.  One  is,  the  contemptuous  designation  so 
frequently  applied  to  Louis  Napoleon,  "The  Nephew  of  his 
1'ncle."  But  this  designation  exactly  corresponds  to  the 
prophetic  description  of  the  eighth  head  —  "  He  is  of  the 
seven."  For  the  Uncle  being  the  seventh,  and  the  Nephew 
being  the  eighth,  we  have  a  connection  between  the  two 
exactly  similar  to  the  scriptural  designation,  "  He  is  of  the 
seven,"  (Rev.  xvii.)  Again,  as  the  Latin  name  of  Louis 
(Ludovious)  contains  the  famous  number  of  the  Beast, 
666,  it  is  remarkable  that  the  word  Ludovicu*  has  -just 


VIEWS   OF   KEV.   JAMES   &ELLTT. 

Seen  forced  upon  the  public  notice  by  trie  religious  formu- 
feries  of  the  Papal  Church  in  the  public  prayer,  Domine 
salvum  fac  Ludovicum  Napolecnwm.  .  .  .- 

"  The  whole  French  nation  is  the  body,  and  Louis  Napo- 
leon is  the  MIND.  An-  infinite  number  of  railroads  exteaxl 
themselves  from  Paris,  as  a  centre,  throughout  the  whole 
territory  of  France  and  to  alt  its-  seaports.  These  are  the 
MUSCLES  of  the  frame.  The  electric  telegraph,  terminating 
at  Paris,  conveys  every*  sensation  of  the  Great  Capital 
throughout  all  its  dependencies.  The  telegraph*  are  the 
SERVES.  All  are  gathered  together  ami  centred  in  Paris. 
In  the  centre  of  the  Capital  there  is  ONE  man  of  the  most 
perfect  iiKlivi duality  of  character;  bold,  unscrupulous,  and 
remorseless;  thinking  for  himself  in  the  darkest  recesses 
af  his  heart;  impenetrable  to-  all;,  inflexible,  deliberate, 
and  yet  rapid;  a  perfect  specimen  of  unity  and'  force.  This 
man  is  the  MIND.  He  has  collected  all  the  powers  of  the 
state  in  his  own  person-;  he  has  but  to  speak  the  ward  and 
the  thing  is  done.  .  .  .  The  body  of  the  Great  Image  (the 
territories  of  the  Chaldaean,  Persian,  Grecian,  and  Roman 
Empire,  D^an.  ii.)  seems  now  to  be  in  the  course  of  re-con- 
struction, and  the  Head  itself  seems  already  to  be  prepared 
and  in  full  activity.  It  has  not  yet  assumed  its  prophetic 
form,  because  the  whole  Image  is  not  yet  completed.  It 
may  continue  incomplete  for  several  years  to  come,  but  we 
see  decisive  evidence  of  its  progress  and  its  formation. 
We  see  the  scattered  members  dispersed,  but  we  see  them 
slowly  drawing  into  one.  We  see*  the  ruling  HEAD  in- 
ereasing  daily  into  gigantic  proportions,  and  we  see  that 
lieud  possessed  of  an  indomitable  will,  and  a  complete  unity 
of  purpose.  Can  we  doubt  that  the  reconstruction  of  the 
Image  of  Xobuohadnozznr  is  at  hand?" 

(17.)  THE  REV.  JAMES  KELLY  has  published  at  Nis- 
bet's,  London,  (1850)  very  valuable  "Lectures  on  Pro- 
phecy/' and  also,  "The  Apocalypse  Interpreted/'  giving, 
in  many  respects,  an  excellent  futurist  literal-day  exposi- 
tion of  the  seals,  trumpets,  and  vials,  which  (although 
they  have  had  a  past  year-day  fulfilment)  he  rightly  con- 
siders will  be  fulfilled  literally  during  the  period  of  rather 
more  than  3 }  years,  between  Christ's  coming  in  the  air/br 
his  saints,  and  his  subsequent  descent  with  those  saints. 

In   his    expository  remarks    upon   Revelation   vi.    and 


tNT, 

xiii.  5,  ^  ••/*  unto- him  fa  continue  forty 

•''.<,  he  says>   "Such  is  to  be  the  duration  of  the 
Anti  ">pen   tyranny  and   persecution r  after  Laving 

with  his  hosts- captured  Jerusalem,  ( llev.  xi.,  Dan.  vii.  25. )> 
As  already  observed,  this*  period  also-  runs  parallel  with  that 
of  the  prophesy  in  LT  of  the  two  witnesses;  and  appears  to 
be  the  latter  half  of  Daniel's  week  or  hebdomad,  (  Dan. 
luring  which  for  some  provocation  or  other,  hav- 
ing broken  his- covenant  with  the  deluded  Jew*,  he  throws 
off  the  mask,  mtd  becomes-  their  rut  hi  -or.  At 

the  expiration  of  this  assigned  time,  we  may  conclude  that 
the  seven  vials  of  retributive  wrsrtl.  ire<$  out  upon? 

him  and  hi?*  confederate^  _to  be  succeeded  by  the  epiphany 
or  manifestation  of  the  Divine  presence,  in  order  to  his  de- 
»tru  i.  8.)  .  ,  .  In  that  much  canvassed 

hecy,  (Dan.   ix.   27,)  in  whir-h   seventy  weeks  or  / 
<i»m(id9  of  years  are  spoken  of  a-  iflBOA  in  the  long: 

nised  bleasedness  of  the  J<  pfc,   in  their  own 

land,  under  Messiah,  it  would  appear  that  seven  of  the 
number — P.»  yearsr  and  sixty-two— 4'U  years,  have  already 
el»ps«dT  bringing  us  up  to  t  of  our  blessed  L< 

lion  l>y  his  n\vir  ]  • ->T  l<\  when  he  came  to  them  as  'a 
minister  of  tl.  M,  f«T  the  trnth  of  God,  to  con- 

firm the  promises  Made  «nto  the  Fathers/  rRom,  xv.  8.) 
With  this  event,  in  like  manner,  as  in  all  the  prophecies 
which  celebrate  the  advent  and  kingdom  of  Messiah,  a 
pause  in  the  fulfilment  of  the  Divine  purpose  towards  thf 
Jews  and  the  nations,  has  ensued,  which  at  length,  termi- 
nating in  the  removal  of  the  intercept  of  this  dispensation, 
the  remaining  week  or  hebdomad  of  the  prophet  wil!  bogin 
to  run  i-  .  What  will  then  succeed  is  also  recited 

by  Daniel, — namely,  the  career  of  the  Antichrist,  under 
the  denomination    of  'the    Prince  that  shall  come'     And 
,    as    in    the    Apocalypse,    a    division    of   the    seven 
n  (Kins:  'he  shall   confirm  the 'covenant  with  many 
lor   one  week,   (one    hebdomad    of  years:)    'and   in    the 
midst  of  M''   iri'f/c  he  shall  cause  the  sacrifice  and  the  obla- 
tion to  cease/  (verse  27.) 

This  writer  holds  that  a  literal  image  of  Antichrist  will 
be  worshipped,  and  a  literal  mark  on  the  forehead  or  hand 
received  by  his  worshippers,  and  says,  regarding  the  verse, 
Rev.  xiii.  8,  All  that  diwll  wpon  the  earth  shall  worship  him. 


234        VIEWS  or  EDITOR  OF  "THE 

"As  the  preceding  verse,  (ver.  7,  Power  was  given  him 
ever  all  kindreds  and  tovfjues  and  nations,)  -ascribes  to  the 
Antichrist  a  universal  lordship  over  'all  kindreds  and 
tongues  and  nations/  it  is  reasonable  to  interpret  similarly 
this  universality  of  worship  which  is  to  be  rendered  to  him. 
All  mankind  '  whose  names  are  not  written  in  the  book  of 
life'  will  do  him  homage;  though,  of  course,  the  inhabit- 
ants of  the  land  (Palestine)  may  be  especially  included,  as 
being  the  scene  of  the  tyrant's  most*  blasphemous  usurpa- 
tion— sitting  in  the  temple  of  God,  and  showing  himself 
as  God,"  (2  Thess.  ii.  4.) 

(18.)  WILLIAM  KELLY  speaks  of  Dan.  ix.  27  in  his  able 
work  on  llcvelation;  and,  also,  in  "The  Prospect" 
in  1849  he  said  (after  noticing  that  the  coining  of 
Christ  to  remove  the  wise  virgins  will  precede  Anti- 
christ's 3}  years,)  "The  prophecy  of  Daniel  had  already 
revealed  the  leading  features  of  the  interval  during  which 
'the  prince  that  shall  come'  plays  his  terrible  role.  'And 
he  shall  confirm  a  covenant'  (see  margin  and  compare  Is. 
xxviii.  15)  'with  the  many'  (?'.  e.  of  Daniel's  people,  the 
Jews,)  for  one  week:  and  in  the  midst  of  the  week  he  shall 
cause  the  sacrifice  and  the  oblation  to  cease,  and  for  the 
overspreading  of  abominations  he  shall  make  it  desolate, 
even  until  the  consummation,  and  that  determined,  shall 
be  poured  upon  the  desolate/ 

"That  this  prince  (Dan.  ix.  27,)  is  not  'the  Messiah 
the  prince '  is  manifest,  not  only  from  this,  that  the  for- 
mer is  described  as  one  'that  shall  come/  after  the  latter 
has  already  come  and  been  cut  off,  as  is  pkin  from 
verse  twenty-six,  but  also  from  the  certainty  that  'the 
prince  that  shall  come'  is  the  prince  of  the  Roman  people: 
his  people  '  shall  destroy  the  city  and  the  sanctuary/  We 
know  who  destroyed  Jerusalem  and  the  temple — the  people 
of  this  future  prince.  The  latter  part  of  the  twenty-sixth 
verse  does  not  continue  the  thread  of  the  history,  further 
than  the  general  expressions  'and  the  end  thereof  shall  be 
with  a  flood,  and  unto  the  end  of  the  war  desolations  are 
determined/  In  the  last  verse  we  are  transported  to  the 
epoch  of 'the  prince  that  shall  come/  and  his  actings  dur- 
ing the  last  week  of  the  age.  This  period  is  shown  to  bo 
broken  into  two  parts,  during  the  former  of  which,  accord- 
ing to  covenant,  Jewish  worship  is  resumed,  but  'in  the 


THE   SEVENTIETH    WEEK,  235 

• 

midst  of  the  week  he  shall  cause  the  sacrifice  and  the  obla- 
tion to  cease/  If  chap.  vii.  be  consulted,  it  will  be  seen 
that  there  ie  a  certain  little  horn  rising  after  the  ten  horns 
of  the  fourth  lloman  beast,  before  whom  three  of  the  first 
horns  fell — 'that  horn  that  had  eyes  and  a  mouth,  that 
spake  very  great  things,  whose  look  was  more  stout  than 
his  fellows/  (verse  20.)  'And  he  shall  speak  yrcal  words 
lost  High,  iind  >hall  wear  out  the  saints  of  the 

•   High,  (or  of  the    high  places,)  and   think   to  change 

times   and   laws:  and   they  shall   be   given    into   his  hand, 

until  a  time   and    times    ami    the   dividing   of  time.'    (verse 

Is  it  nor   ev  ,•    in  ehap.  vii.  is  a  horn  or  king 

iu<.im  pride   !  L'luent  upon  the  beast, 

<T    ll'imau   empire,  ami  wh'ise    int<  rl'<  ivn.'.    with   times  and 

laws,  that  is  with   Jewish   ceri  inonial  order,  continues  for 

e  years  and  a  halt":'  and  that  lor  the  same  space  of 
iim.',  or  the  last  half  week,  'the  prim-e  that  shall  come/ 
the  K •»ui  ,.f  ehap.  throws  this  ceremonial 

worship  ?" 

MHT  OF  1'  .    is  an  able  futurist  lite- 

ral-day exposition,   liy  T.   Lumi-deii  He 

commences  the  70  weeks  in  1>.  C.  450,  thus  termi- 
natin  iiem  in  A.  l>.  :;:),  at  the  Crucifixion, 

and  nTerrinir  the  laol  week  to  th  1  Advent.    Among 

various  remarks  upon  Dan.  ix.  'J-l    -7,  he  bays, 

"The    period    was    dnided     into    three    portions.        The 
two  first  p'Tti'Mis  pe    kn-vv,  have   been   fulfilled    .    .    .    !• 
iiur  one  i  a  period  of  seven  years,  to  be 

accounted  for.  The  operations  with  \vhieh  the  70  hebdo- 
niads  were  to  terminate,  namely,  the  finishing  the  trans- 
gression, the  making  an  end  of  sins  and  the  making  recon- 
ciliation for  iniquity,  have  been  thought  to  have  been  ful- 
filled at  the  death  of  Jesus;  but  that  this  was  not  the  case 

id i- nt,  for  he  was  to  be  cut  off  at  the  O'.Jth  hebdomad, 
while  these  crowning  results  were  not  to  be  realized  till 
after  the  70th.  It  would  seem  to  have  been  overlooked 
that  the  sacrifice  of  Jesus  makes  no  end  of  sins,  nor  recon- 
c illation  for  iniquity,  unless  faith  in  that  sacrifice  be  ac- 
corded. God  having 'set  him  *  forth  to  be  a  propitiation* 
only  (throw/h  faith  in  his  blood/  (Rom.  iii.  25,)  and  that 
the  mere  act  of  shedding  that  blood,  of  itself,  could  not 
effect  any  of  the  required  ends.  The  sacrifice  then  was 


236          VIEWS  OF  JUDGE  STRANGE. 

to  be  offered  up  at  the  69th  hebdomad,  and  the  fruits 
thereof  realized  at  the  70th. 

"  It  becomes  us  to  know  in  respect  of  whom  these  fruits 
were  to  be  realized.  Clearly  it  must  be  answered,  in  re- 
spect of  the  Jews.  The  70  hebdomads  apply  to  them,  and 
to  no  other  nation  on  earth.  It  is  not,  of  course,  meant  to 
be  said  that  the  sacrifice  of  Jesus  extended  no  further  than 
for  them,  but  simply  that,  as  it  is  here  adverted  to,  and  as 
regards  the  setting  forth  of  these  hebdomads,  the  Jewish 
nation  are  alone  in  question. 

"This  has  been  specifically  intimated.  'Seventy  weeks,' 
it  was  told  Daniel,  'are  determined  upon  thy  people,  and 
upon  thy  holy  city,  to  finish  the  transgression,  and  to  make 
an  end  of  sin,  and  to  make  reconciliation  for  iniquity/ 
The  people  and  the  city  of  Daniel  are  exclusively  the  sub- 
jects-indicated; and  no  other  nation,  or  place,  than  the 
Jews  and  the  city  of  Jerusalem,  are  here  treated  of.  Fur- 
thermore, the  anointing  of  the  holiest  of  holies,  which 
could  only  exist  in  the  Jewish  temple,  and  which  formed 
one  of  the  features  of  the  work  to  bo  wrought  on  the  ter- 
mination of  these  hebdomads,  also  fixes  the  whole  upon 
the  Jews. 

"  The  Messiah  then  was  to  be  cut  off  at  the  close  of  the 
69th  hebdomad,  and,  according  to  the  tenor  of  prophecy, 
at  the  lapse  of  the  70th,  or  nr  the  expiration  of  just  seven 
years  more,  4the  iniquity  of  Israel'  was  to  be  *  sought  for/ 
and  there  was  to  be  'none/  and  the  'sins  of  Judah/  and 
they  were  *  not  to  be  found/  (Jer.  i.  20,)  and  everlasting 
righteousness  was  to  be  their  portion.  We  see  the  nation, 
however,  even  now,  when  not  seven,  but  more  than  eighteen 
hundred  years  have  passed  by,  still  in  their  sins,  unable  to 
accept  the  means  of  reconciliation  provided  for  them,  and 
'  concluded  all  in  unbelief/ 

"The  operation  of  the  prophecy  must  then  have  been 
suspended,  and  this  is  just  the  case.  .  .  .  The  conditions 
necessary  to  the  prophecy  in  the  existence  of  the  distinctive 
people  and  the  holy  city,  ceased  at  the  expiration  of  tho 
<>!)th  hebdomad,  and  the  long  unmeasured  dispensation  of 
the  Gentiles  has  been  introduced,  and  the  70th  hebdomad 
has  still  to  be  looked  for. 

"And  he  (the  said  'prince  that  shall  come')  shall  con- 
firm a  (margin)  covenant  with  many  for  one  week :  and  in 


ANTICHRIST'S  FIRST  WEEK  OF  YEARS.  237 

the  midst  of  the  week  he  shall  cause  the  sacrifice  and  the 
oblation  to  cease/  (proving  thus  that  these  had  been  main- 
tained during  the  former  part  of  the  week,)  'and  upon  the 
battlements  bhall  be  the  idols  of  the  desolater/  (margin, 
the  image  apparently  of  his  own  person,)  'even  until  the 
consummation,  and  that  determined  shall  be  poured  upon 
the  desolater/  (margin.) 

"  The  desolater  who  is  to  be  destroyed  at  the  time  of  the 
end,  can,  of  course,  be  none  other  than  the  Antichrist,  and 
he  then,  as  the  construction  of  the  language  .so  evidently 
necessitates,  inu-t  IK-  the  prince  adv»  as  having  to 

come.     The  Antichrist,  as  his  name  denotes,  is  to  j-r. 
himself  as  the  antagonist  of  Jesus,   taking    up    the   place 
that  ho  should  hold,  and  hence   the  title  under  which  he  is 
here  brought  is  is   the    rival  one  of  'the    prince' 

;   be In iv  i 

']  1  ••  in   the  air'' 

ii.r    his  saints   to  precede  Antichrist's  3J   years'  tyranny, 

scendg  on    the   earth.     Antichrist's 

BCtin  •    forth   in    l>an.  .v  .   de- 

scribed in  his  work. 

'».;  THK  EUcy.  CAI  x,  an  eminent   minis- 

ter c  tses  deliv< 

in  Lmk  Chaju-l,  in  London,  in  l^L',  and  published  as 
"Israel's  Fuimv,"  say*,  i  chap.  ii.  an<l  iii., )  ••  '1  he  \\hulo 
seventy  weeks  of  Daniel  are  divided  into  thru:  periods, 
seven  week*,  tl  The 

teven  weeks  and  t/in-' *•*,/•••  mid  two  weeks  are  connected  to- 
..T  in  then,  ii'l   the   events  whieli   they  embrace. 

Not  so  the  onr  ?/•"/,•:   a  long  :in<i  interval  is  repre- 

sent •••  and 

dm  weeJsfitm  the  cxMiinu'nr.-meiit  of  this  OH*  .   ... 

This  last  week  is  quite  separate   and  distinct   in   itself  and 
-ents,  from  the  pr-  xty-nine:  it  is  cut  off*  from 

them,  and  a  long  interval  i  lapses  between  them.  This 
k  elu><.s  the  prophecy,  and  with  it,  also,  the  history  of 
the  present  age.  It  is  the  end  of  this  dispensation;  and  so 
far.  therefore,  it  exactly  agrees  in  time  with  the  restoration 
of  Israel;  for  this,  aj^p,  is  to  be  at  th#  end  of  this  dispen- 
sation, (p.  50.) 

"The  Man  of  Sin  will  make  a  covenant  with  Israel, 
which  stands  for  three  and  a  half  years,  but  at  the  close  of 


238 


VIEWS    OF   REV.    CAPEL    MOLYNEUX. 


that  time  he  will  work  deceitfully,  break  the  covenant,  and 
become  their  deadly  enemy.  Afc  this  time — the  time  when 
he  breaks  the  covenant — he  will  set  himself  up  in  the  tem- 
ple of  God  at  Jerusalem,  showing  himself  that  he  is  God, 
arrogating  the  very  perfections,  attributes,  and  glory  of 
God,  and  claiming  universal  homage  and  adoration.  He 
will  then  commence  a  system  of  persecution  against  Israel, 
and  all  in  the  world  who  refuse  to  acknowledge  his  preten- 
sions, unprecedented  in  the  history  of  man,  which  termi- 
nates at  last  in  what  is  called  ( Jacob's  trouble/  or  'the 
great  tribulation/  About  this  time,  and  while  these  perse"- 
cutions  are  raging,  two  other  remarkable  individuals  will 
appear,  denominated  'the  Witnesses/  they  will  be  just 
what  their  name  imports — witnesses;  but  witnesses  for 
God  and  his  cause  against  Antichrist  and  his  cause.  They 
will  finish  their  testimony  and  accomplish  their  work  in 
three  and  a  half  years;  and,  having  so  done,  will  be  over- 
come by  Antichrist  and  put  to  death;  they  will  lie  dead 
for  three  and  a  half  days,  and  then  will  rise  up  on  their 
feet,  and  ascend  up  in  a  cloud  to  heaven.  About  the  same 
time,  or  immediately  afterwards,  there  will  be  a  gathering 
of  all  nations,  under  Antichrist  their  head,  (for  the  nations 
will  cleave  to  him  though  Israel  reject  him,)  against  Israel 
and  Jerusalem,  in  order  to  the  siege  of  the  city,  the  accom- 
plishment of  the  battle  of  Armageddon,  and  the  events  of 
the  great  day  of  God  Almighty.  At  the  close  of  this  battle 
the  Saviour,  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  will  personally  appear 
in  power  and  great  glory,  to  overwhelm  with  utter  destruc- 
tion Antichrist  and  his  host,  and  take  to  Himself  the  king- 
doms of  this  world  for  ever  and  ever/'  (p.  67.) 

This  expositor  'considers  that  Elias  will  be  one  of  the 
Witnesses,  and  Moses,  Enoch,  or  St.  John,  the  other.  He 
also  holds  that,  in  the  course  of  the  first  3J  years,  the  Jew- 
ish temple  will  be  reconstructed,  and  within  it  sacrifices 
offered,  which  Antichrist  will  abolish  in  the  midst  of  the 
week  of  seven  years.  The  subject  of  the  first  translation 
of  the  Man-child,  or  first  fruits  of  144,000  wise  virgins, 
(Rev.  xii.,  xiv.,)  brfore  the  3}  years'  persecution,  is  not 
investigated  in  his  exposition.  The  nature  of  the  persecu- 
tion he  thus  defines,  (p.  66,  135,)  "The  Man  of  Sin  will 
be  a  literal  man,  an  individual  human  being,  energized  by 
Satan,  and  possessed,  therefore^  of  supernatural  powers, 


UNIVERSAL   WORSHIP   OF  ANTICHRIST. 

and  urging  therewith  marvellous  pretensions;  he  will  be 
accompanied  by  another  individual,  th>*  fttlw  prophet,  (Rev. 
xix.  20,)  and  this  false  prophet  will  cause  an  image  to  be 
made  to  the  Man  of  Sin,  which  image  will  be  made  to 
speak,  and  almost  universally  worshipped.  .  .  .  The  Beast 
'has  power  over  all  kindreds  and  tongues  and  nations/  and 
all  who  refuse  to  worship  his  image  and  bow  down  to  him, 
he  causes  to  be  put  to  death,  K<-v.  xiii.  7,  15.)  And, 
dou1  number  who  suffer  will  be  great;  ana,  doubt- 

less, also,  that  number,  great  as  it  may  be,  who  do  so  suft'rr, 
•r  i'.r   Cli  .••,  shall   bo  included  among  the 

imi:;'  the    saved    and    glorified    together   with    the 

Lord" 

(21.)    A  MOST  TAI.KNTED   AND    MASTERLY  exposition    of 
fion,  in  three  octavo  volumes,  waspublish- 

i tosh's,  London,  by  Mr.  Beale,  a 

Canibri'1  under  the  title  of  Arma^blnt  : 

-field  of  Nations.* 

and  most  com  pl»'tc  modern  work 

on  I'r»j»:  ilypticte, 

published  in   i 

so  much  discursive  lear  r  to  Klli" 

exposition   in  of  its  interpreta- 

tion.     Both  w«.rk>,  bd  :  tho  irrahd  conclusion- 

that  the  Advent  of  Christ  and  the  final  crisis  uill  tu»  within 
the  period  of  1865  ivhich  the  Millennial  1000  y 

will  run  their  course.     It  fully  ex  he  year-day  accom- 

plishment of  the  pro]  ith   reference   to  the  Papal 

Antichrist,  and  the  Gentile  Church ;  and  their  subsequent 
literal-day  fulfilment  in  relation  to  the  Personal  Antichrist, 
Napoleon  1 1 1.  mid  the  Jewish  as  well  as  the  ( i  entile  Church. 
ttfl  mostly  arrive  with  those  of  Bickersteth 

and  Birks,  are  as  follows — that  the  year-day  seven  seals 
represent  the  pro.  .-tages  of  the  Church  Militant 

*  It  was  not  spoken  of  in  the  first  edition  of  the  present  work 
in  June,  1861,  because  it  had  not  then  come  to  band.     Its  high 
•J.'.  105.,  or  13  dollars,  must  limit  its   circulation,  which 
would  be  better  promoted  by  publishing  it  at  one-fifth  of  that  price, 
in  ^mailer  volumes.     It  must  not  be  confounded  with  a  wild  and 
rhapsodical  effusion  by  Mr.  Baldwin,  of  Cincinnati,  (subsequently 
epitomized    by  a    Mr.   Pitt,)   similarly   entitled    Armageddon,    buk 
which  is  more  a  work  of  imagination  than  prophetic  exposition, 
(It  appeaia  that  Mr.  Bcale  recently  departed  this  life.) 


VIEWS  43F   AN  ENGLISH   BO0K. 

during  this  dispensation  from  primitive  -parity  to  increas- 
ing apostacy,  -until  its  ultimate  regeneration  at  Christ's 
Advent;  tkat  the  year-day  seven  trumpets  ,are  parallel  and 
synchronous  with  the  seals,,  and  denote  the  consecutive 
divine  judgments  inflicted  on  mankind  during  the  same 
period;  that  the  year-day  seven  vials,  describe  the  final 
strokes  of  judgment  from  tlie  French  Revolution  in  1790-4 
to  the  Consummation  in  1-865-9 ;  that  the  1260,  1200,  and 
1335  years  (Dan.,  xii.)  begiu  with  Justinian's  grant  .of 
•civil  power  to  the  Pope  at  the  period  530-3,  .and  thus  the 
1335  years  end  about  1865-9,  as  the  period  of  the  Second 
Advent  and  Resurrection;  and  that  in  tho  uitiinate  literal- 
day  fulfilment,  the  1260,  1290,  .and  1335  days  commence 
in  the  midst  -of  the  Covenant- week  of  seven  years,  Daniel's 
70th  week,  and  are  identical  with  Napoleon's  SJ  years* 
Antichrist  ian  persecution,  (Dan.  xii.  1,  Matt.  xxiv.  21,) 
supplemented  by  the  75  days  of  his  overthrow  through  tlie 
judgments  of  the  literal-day  seven  vials. 

The  author  of  "  Armageddon"  also  shows  from  the  same 
arguments  as  are  advanced  ia  this  work,  and  in  the  works 
of  Faber,  Frece,  Verner,  Pardon,  Jackson,  etc.,  that  Louis 
Napoleon  is  unquestionably  the  representative  of  the 
seventh-healed,  (septi  mo-octave)  or  eighth  Head  of  the 
Beast,  (the  liuuian  Empire,)  and  is  therefore  THE  Anti- 
ohrist,  "who  uniting  in  his  own  person  all  the  powers  of 
church  and  state,  will  strip  the  Roman  PontiiF  of  all  hi* 
temporal  jiossessioiis,  and  degrade  him  into  a  secondary 
position  as  his  special  prime  minister,  and  miracle-working 
False  Prophet  (Rev.  xiii.)  who  shall  cause  all  to  be  killed 
who  refuse  to  receive  the  mark,  and  worship  th-o  image  of 
his  Imperial  Muster/'  (Chap,  xi.)  He  further  says  of 
.Daniel's  70  weeks,  (chap.  viii.  p.  227,  and  xii.  p.  77,)  "AVe 
must  look  upon  this  70th  week  as  an  insulated  portion  of 
the  prophecy  which  is  yet  to  receive  its  accomplishment 
under  the  last  great  ^eueniy  of  Israel.  .  .  .  We  have  strong 
scriptural  warrant  for  the  application  of  the  whole  of  this 
70th  week  to  the  time  of  the  end.  David,  ui  the  55th 
Psalm,  passing  on  in  the  Spirit  from  his  own  personal  ene- 
mies to  the  confederate  armies  of  Antichrist  assembled 
against  Jerusalem  IR  the  last  siege  of  the  c-ity,  foretold  in 
JZechariali  xiv.,  says,  "lie  has  put  forth  his  hands  against 
flick  aa  be  at  peace  with  him;  he  hatJibroken  his 


NAPOLEON'S  SLAUGHTER  OF  THE  SAINTS.        241 

And  Isaiah,  foretelling  in  chap,  xxxiii.  8,  the  consum- 
mating misery  to  fall  upon  the  Jewish  nation  through  the 

•lion. us  breaking  of  the  covenant  with  them  by  Anti- 
christ or  the  last  Assyrian,  to  whom  the  action  passes  ou 
in  that  chapter  from  the  previous  Assyrian  invaders  of  the 
land,  as  it  docs  in  this  prophecy  from  Titus  to  Antichrist, 

.  '-The  highways  lie  waste,  the  wayfaring  man  ceaseth; 
iiftitf,  he  hath  despised  the  cities,  he 
r  '  \\  no  man."    .   .    . 

-At  the  l.o-innini:  "!'  this  v,v.-k,  said  Daniel,  shall  he, 
•  lating  I'l'i::;-,-,  c<  me,  who  will  enter  into  a  cove- 
nant or  t  li  many  of  the  Jewish  nation,  but  that  in 
fli.-  bfl  will  break  that  covenant,  < 
accustomed  sacrifices  and  oblations  of  the  temple  to  cease, 
plant  his  idols  on  tin-  bat  1 1< -incuts,  and  probably  his  own 

..e   in   the    Ban  •   we   are   told,  (Rev.  xiii.,) 

tli«      l-'al -e    miracle-wo.  t   will   be   permitted, 

through  Sata:  mine  with  the  power 

:  ceeh  to  sentence  all  to  death  who  will  not  fall  down 
and  worship  this  terrible  antitype  of  the  (ioldcn  linage  of 
Neburh  All,  however,  it  would  seem,  goes  on 

smoothly  bet \,  iwidra  throughout 

the   earth  during  the    lirM    half   uf   this  last  week  of  )v 
All  are  lost  in  admiration  of  th<  not  until 

th"  c -including  half,  or  of  it.  that  his  tyrannic 

rule  commences.     And  during  those  days  it  is,  as  we  1« 
both  from   prophet   and   apostle,  that    those  of  the  Church 
.Militant,  who  shall  be  I  •'/"'  earth  to  encounter  these 

fearful  days,  will  be  given  into  tin-  hands  of  the  l>east  to 
be  made  war  with  and  overcome.  For,  although  many  will, 
doubtless,  like  the  faithful  Albigcnses  and  Waldenses  of 
the  historical  fulfilment,  flee  for  safety  into  the  wilderness 
of  Judea,  and  into  the  inaccessible  retreats  of  the  Gentile 
world,  carrying  "the  everlasting  Gospel  in  their  hands  to 
ovtiy  nation,  and  kindred  and  tongue  and  people,"  (llev. 
xiv.,)  yet  will  there  be  a  great  slaughter  throughout  Anti- 
christ's dominions,  of  all  who  have  neither  the  mark,  nor 
the  name,  nor  the  number  of  the  Beast.  During  these 
days,  too,  it  is,  that  the  two  personal  Witnesses  will  be  em- 
powered to  deliver  their  testimony  against  the  abomina- 
tions of  Antichrist,  and  the  wickedness  and  unbelief  of  the 
Jewish  nation.  And  these  witnesses;  who  will  they  be? 


244^    VIEWS    OF    THE    ENGLISH    WORK    "ARMAGEDDON." 

"Enoch  and  Ellas/'  says  Terfcullian,  "were  translated, 
their  death  was  never  known,  for  it  was  put  off.  But  they 
are  reserved  for  death:  they  will  extinguish  Antichrist 
with  their  blood."  Testifying  against  the  sorceries,  abomi- 
nations, and  blasphemies  of  Antichrist,  warning  all,  if  they 
would  avoid  the  wrath  to  come,  not  to  receive  the  mark. of 
the  Beast  in  their  forehead  or  in  their  hands,  and  to  wor- 
ship neither  him  nor  his  image,  these  two  illustrious  wit- 
nesses will  ultimately,  like  their  heavenly  Master,  seal  their 
testimony  with  their  blood.  .  .  The  Antichristian  Beast  of 
the  bottomless  pit,  the  Septimo-octave  Head,  shall  be  suf- 
fered to  gratify  his  fierce  revenge  against  them,  arid  to 
slay  them.  Their  dead  bodies  will  lie  for  3£  days,  (Rev. 
xi. y)  exposed  to  the  gaze  and  rejoicing  of  their  murderers; 
but  at  the  expiration  of  these  days,  they  will  again,  to  the 
terror  of  the  beholders,  stand  upon  their  feet,  and  reasceiid 
in  glory  to  those  blessed  mansions  from  which  they  had 
been  sent  back  again  to  earth  on  this,  their  predicted,  mis- 
sion of  mercy  and  salvation.  .  .  It  is  during  the  remainder 
of  the  literal  1335  days  that  the  last  vials  of  God's  wrath 
will  probably  be  poured  forth  in  all  their  terrible  liberality, 
ushering  in  the  Millennium  at  their  close.  Blessed  will 
that  day  be  to  the  saints  of  the  New  Jerusalem,  for  then 
will  they  all  visibly  appear  in  glory  before  God  and  the 
Lamb,  standing  each  of  them  with  Daniel  in  their  appointed 
lot." 

The  writer  of  "Armageddon"  further  considers,  (chap, 
xii.,)  that  1862  will  most  probably  be  the  year  when  Louis 
Napoleon  will  make  the  seven  years'  covenant  with  the 
Jews.  By  Jewish  reckoning,  1862  will  not  terminate  until 
Nisan  or  Tisri,  (about  April  or  September,)  in  1863;  but 
whenever  the  covenant  is  made,  there  will  be  only  7  years 
and  2£  months  to  the  End  or  Consummation.  He  holds 
"the  King  of  the  Huutli,"  (J)an.  xi.  40,)  to  be  the  sove- 
reign of  Egypt,  whom  Napoleon,  "the  Wilful. King,"  (ver. 
36,)  is  to  vanquish.  He  also  views  England  as  one  of  the 
doomed  ten  horn-kingdoms,  (Rev.  xvii.  12,)  and  says, 
(chapt.  xxiii.,)  "With  the  French  army,  the  largest  and 
best  appointed  of  any  in  Europe,  and  its  navy  unceasingly 
increasing  in  all  its  branches  to  an  unprecedented  and  over- 
mastering power,  what  course  is  unhappily  left  us  but  sub- 
mission to  that  <  Wilful  King/  who,  to  (t»rnf/f>  the  defeat  of 


WISE   VIRGINS   ESCAPE   NAPOLEON'S   PERSECUTION.    243 

Waterloo,  may  at  any  time  turn  round  upon  and  rend  us?*' 
does  not,  however,  give  fully  the  chief  argument  which 
proves  this  view,  and  which  is,  that  ALL  the  original 
Roman  empire,  (of  which  England  was  part,)  MUST  i'all 
under  the  dominion  of  the  seventh-eighth  Head,  or  Anti- 
christ, (Rev.  xiii.  7,  8,)  and  at  the  same  time  be  divided 
into  exactly  ten  kingdoms,  five  in  the  Western,  and  five  in 
Eastern  division,  (Dan.  ii.  41,  vii.  ~4.  Rev.  xvii.  12.) 

It  is  correctly  shown  by  this  author  that  the  ascension 

of  the    Man-child,  (Rev.  xii.  5,)  in  the  year-day  fulfilment, 

•  MS  the  ascension  of  Chr:  11  v  in  A.  1).  33,  about 

yearn  la-fore  the  Papal  Antichrist's   ll!»i" 

cut;.  xii.  t>,  11,)  and   that  in    the    literal-day  fulfil- 

in.  -lit  it  means  tlie  ascension  of  the  Wise  Virgins,  the  mys- 

tical  Christ,  before   the    Personal   Antichri>t's    ll^Jo  ' 


persecution.      He   omits,  however,   to  state   the    i 
conclusion,  namely,  that  the  ascension  of  the  1  1  !,<><iu  Wise 
Virgins   mu-t    tin  ivforr   (..-cur   about   50"  r    17 

months,  '  UT'Uv  Napoleon's   1  lV>  ution,  that  is, 

the    last    half   <»f   the    (  ',  »vciiant-\\  eek.    of  seven    year.-:    and 
thus  their  ascension  will  he   about  two  years^and  5  or  6 
:ho  date  nf  the   (V  ;in  4,)  as 

'•>«•  further  proved  by  several  other  reasons.  lint  ho 
clearly  shows  that  this  first  ascension  or  translation  of 
II!.1  Is  at  Christ's  coming  in  the  air,  will  //' 

Napoleon's  3J  years'  persecution,  and  the  second  transla- 
titin  of  the   remaining   saints  will    be   shortly  it//-  r  the  3} 
,  when    Christ    Descends  and   slays   the   unrepentant. 

meeting  this,  he  says,  "It  is,  I  think,  manifest  that  the 
glorification  of  the  144,000  will  not  only  precede  that  un- 
piralleled  Reign  of  Terror  of  Pan.  xii.  1,  of  which  the  one 
in  17(.>o  was  but  a  Vearful  type,  but  precede  also  the  glorifi- 
cation of  the  Great  Multitude,  (Rev.  vii.  9,)  since  we  learn 
from  Rev.  xii  12-17,  that  before  the  last  'time  times  and 
half  a  time/  (3}  years,)  of  Antichrist  begin,  the  Dragon 
will  be  cast  down  from  the  heavenly  places  to  the  earth 
and  persecute,  during  that  period,  the  remnant  of  the  wo- 
man's seed  left  therein  after  the  Man-child  or  First-fruits, 
the  mystic  Christ,  the  144,000,  (comprising  the  Wise  Vir- 
gins,) shall  have  been  caught  up  to  God  and  to  his  throne. 
.  .  .  And  if  the  Queen  of  the  45th  Psalm,  and  the  Dove  of 
th-j  sixth  of  Canticles  be  the  predicted  representative  of  the 


244 -VIEWS.  OF   THE   ENGLISH   WORK  "  ARMAGEDDON/* 

"First-fruits,  then  the  <  King's  daughter  attendant  upon  the 
Queen,  and  the  Virgins  her  companions  that  follow  her,  and 
the  threescore  queens  and  fourscore  concubines,  the  Virgins 
without  number,  and  daughters  of  the  Church  associated 
with  the  Dove  will  be  identical  with  the  palin-beariug  mul- 
titude. Of  these  it  is  said  that  'with  gladness  and  rejoic- 
ing shall  they  be  brought  unto  the  Queen :  they  shall  enter 
into  the  King's  Palace/  (or  the  New  Jerusalem,)  Ps.  xlv. : 
and  that  'they  saw,  and  blessed  and  praised  the  Dove/ 
Song  Sol.  vi.  9.  Thus,  amidst  the  gladness  and  rejoicing 
of  the  angclio  hosts,  and  of  the  sealed  ones,  shall  these 
king's  daughters,  and  queens,  and  concubines,  and  virgins 
without  number,  this  palm-bearing  multitude,  that  no  man 
can  number,  be  brought  out  of  this  fiery  tribulation  re- 
deemed by  the  blood  of  the  Lamb  from  the  persecutions 
of  Satan  and  the  power  of  Antichrist,  and  be  joined  for 
ever  to  the  Queen,  the  Dove,  the  First-fruits,  in  the  city  of 
the  living  God,  blessing  and  praising  them  for  their  minis- 
trations during  their  1260  days'  sojourn  in  the  wilderness, 
ami  God  shall  wipe  away  all  tears  from  their  eyes/' 

The  same  writer  regards  as  erroneous  the  current  idea 
that  the  Foolish  Virgins,  (Matt,  xxv.,)  are  ftilse-professing 
Christians.  In  common  with  Ofehausen,  Stier,  Dean, 
Alford,  Dr.  Seiss,  etc.,  he  considers  that  they  are  all  true 
Christians,  but  that  the  Wise  Virgins  are  believers,  and 
the  Foolish  arc  unbelievers  in  the  speedy  second  personal 
coming  of  the  Bridegroom,  and  that  the  latter  may  be 
saved  either  at  death  or  at  the  second  translation  after  the  3  J 
years'  great  tribulation.  He  says,  "  For  some  years  the  cry 
of  'the  Bridegroom  cometh/  has  «rone  forthwith  a  con- 
tinually increasing  force.  The  wise  virgins  apparently  arc 
the  sincere  believers  in  the  event.  .  .  .  The  united  light 
which  they  give  in  the  procession  by  means  of  the  oil  in 
their  well-trimmed  lamps,  that  is,  by  their  faith,  is  sym- 
bolical of  that  prophetic  light  which  they  will  endeavour  to 
diffuse  throughout  a  benighted  world :  of  that  public  tes- 
timony which,  like  Noah,  that  preacher  of  righteousness 
before  the  Deluge,  they  will  render  to  the  certainty  of  the 
premillennial  advent  of  the  Bridegroom,  and  of  the  conse- 
quent near  approach  of  the  awful  day  of  the  Lamb's  wrath, 
in  which  all  the  ungodly  shall  be  drowned  in  a  flood  of  iiiv 
as  formerly  by  the  flood  of  waters.  The  foolish  virgins  are 


1  '  TMILLENNI/    4  BELIEVERS.     245 

those  who  lacking  faith  in  the  literal  coming  of  the  Bride- 
groom, both  as  regards  themselves  aud  their  influence  with 
others,  are  without  the  oil  of  expectation  wherewith  to  trim 
their  lamps,  and  consequently  without  that  light  which 
would  enable  them  to  join  in  the  wedding  procession,  or 
to  assist  in  preparing  their  own  people  or  the  nation>  of 
tin  earth  to  meet  the  returning  Saviour.  Looking  only 
for  a  providential,  or  a  spiritual,  or  a  postmillennial 
advent  of  the  Bridegroom,  they  are  seized  with  conster- 
nation at  the  unexpeci.-d  cry,  'The  Rri'lfjrouin  cometh.' 
They  Mek  aid  iVom  the  wise,  hut  arc  hidden  to  go  and  buy 
lor  i  'i  the  Scriptun  s  under  the 

Holy  Spirit's  teaching,  for  that  faith,  that  oil  to  trim  their 
lamps,  where  alone  it  can  he  obtained.  Whil.-t  thus  cm- 
ployed  the  UridcLrrooin  n.im  s,  and  the  door  is  shut.  At 
\\\\>  they  knock,  seeking  admittance  with  the  agonizing  cry 

Lord,  Lord,  opm  t"  u<,'  aiid  are.  answered  with  the 
words,  '1  know  you  not;  words  not  dc*notir  ntly,  like 


the  *  I   iH-Vi-r  knew  von/  or,  *di  j  art  Ir-.m  |,J  of 

Matt.  vii.  -o,  xxv.  11.  eternal  CMmlemnation.  but  exclusion 
fora  season  irom  the  marriage  feast.  Th>  -remnant  of 
the  woman's  seed1  are  thus  h-l't  without,  to  be  brought,  like 
:  ..f  Levi,  thron-h  that  ti.-ry  purification,  the  subse- 

quent tribulation  of  the  last  (literal-day)  1260  days,  which, 
it  may  be,  will  alone  remove  the   veil   from  their  h« 
open   their  eyes  to   the  truth,  'heir  faith   to 

believe  all  that  the   prophets    have  spoken   coneerniii'j-   the 
•om's  promised  premillennial  return  in  .LI  lory  to  his 
widowed  and  waiting  Church."    ^Chap.  xiii.) 

iisT    KKTITS  i>  a  useful   prophetic  tre 

by  Alexander  Porter,  which  was  published  in  Philadelphia, 
I  'nited  States,  in  !>.")«').  It  distinctly  asserted  that  Louis 
oleon  would  be  the  future  Antichrist,  who  should  make 
the  seven  years'  covenant  wit^  the  Jews,  seven  years  before 
the  end.  .'l>an.  ix.  27.)  The  following  is  an  extract  from 
it,  (page  i 

"  <  Behold,  I  will  make  thce  know,  or  explain  to  thee, 
what  shall  be  in  the  hist  '>W  of  the  indication;  for  <if  th<; 
••  <l  the  end  shall  be/  was  the  promise  of  Ga- 
briel. (Dan.  viii.  10.)  He  proceeds  in  Dan.  ix.  20,  to 
fulfil  this  promise.  'The  people  of  the  prince  that  shall 
come,  (the  llomans,)  shall  destroy  the  city  and  the  sane- 


246        EXTRACTS   FROM   PORTER*  S   "  FIRST-BRUITS." 

tuary,  (Jerusalem  and  the  temple,)  and  the  end  thereof 
shall  be  with  a  flood,  and  unto  the  end  of  the  war  it  shall 
be  cut  off  by  desolations/ — (i  e.  Jerusalem  shall  thence- 
forth remain  trodden  down  of  the  Gentiles  until  their  times 
(verse  27)  shall  be  fully  accomplished.)  Then  he,  the 
Prince  that  shall  come,  (in  the  last  end  of  the  indignation,) 
shall  confirm  or  make  a  covenant  with  many  for  one  week 
of  years,  and  in  the  midst  or  middle  of  the  week,  he  shall 
cause  the  sacrifice  and  the  oblation  to  cease,  and  for  the 
overspreading  of  abomination  he  shall  make  it  desolate 
'until  the  consummation,  when  that  determined  shall  be 
poured  upon  the  desolater.'  What  is  it  that  is  determined 
upon  this  desolater?  (  He  shall  be  broken  without  hand* 
(Dan.  viii.  25.) 

"The  person  here  named,  ' The  Prince/  I  believe,  is  the 
present  Emperor  of  France,  LOUIS  NAPOLEON,  who 
possesses  in  a  remarkable  degree  the  characteristics  of 
the  king  of  fierce  countenance,  (who  is  to  appear  as  the 
head  of  the  ancient  Roman  empire,)  'when  the  trtuiw/rrssors 
are  come  to  the  full.'  (See  Dan.  viii.  23.)  The  expression, 
in  this  verse,  'of  fierce  countenance/  would  be  more  truly 
rendered  '  of  obdurate  countenance;  literally,  one  whose 
firmness  of  features  and  complexion  betray  no  emotion,  and 
suffer  no  secret  to  be  read — a  man  of  -imperturbable  look. 
The  Jews  will  fill  up  their  transgression  by  receiving  him 
as  their  Messiah  or  deliverer — (as  foretold  by  our  Lord 
Jesus:  'If  another  shall  come  in  his  own  name,  him  ye 
will  receive,'  John  v.  45,) — and  making  a  covenant  with 
him  for  one  week  of  years,  he  will  confer  upon  them  the 
privilege  of  restoring  their  sacrifices  and  worship  at  Jeru- 
salem; but  after  three  and  a  half  years  he  will  break  his 
covenant  with  them,  offer  himself  to  them  as  the  Messiah, 
and  command  them  to  worship  him.  At  this  point  he  will 
become  the  Antn-hr^t  of  2  TJiess.  ii.  8.  'Then  shall  that 
wicked  one  be  revealed,  whom  the  Lord  shall  consume  with 
the  spirit  of  his  mouth,  and  shall  destroy  with  the  bright- 
ness of  his  coming/  Being  filled  with  all  the  energy  of 
Satan,  he  will  have  power  to  work  with  signs  and  lying 
wonders,  and  with  all  deceivableness  of  unrighteousness. 
'All  that  dwell  upon  the  earth  shall  worship  him,  whose 
names  are  not  written  in  the  book  of  life  of  the  Lamb  slain 
from  the  foundation  of  the  world/  (Rev.  xiii,  8.) 


NAPOLEON'S  TKK  N  AND  OVEUTHRO^V.     247 

be  great  tribulation,  such  as  was  not  seen  since  the 
inning  of  the  world  to  this  time;  no,  nor  ever  shall  be. 
And  except  those  days  should  be  shortened,  there  should 
no  flesh  be  saved/  (Matt.  xxiv.  21.)  The  prophecies  of 
Zechariah  xii.  and  xiv. ;  Zeph.  iii.  8th  to  20th  ver 
jui'l  Joel  ii.,  will,  during  his  roiirn,  be  fulfilled.  Tins 
will  be  the  time  of  *  Jacob's  trouble;  but  he  shall  be 
delivered  out  of  it'  by  the  appeal  ;»nd 

nil  his  saints — in   the   clouds   of  •  Jerusa- 

lem.    'Then    shall    the   Lord   -o   fi.rth    and  inst 

those  nations,  (led    on  by  when  ho 

ht  in  the  .lay  nf  battle.'      i  And  his  feet  shall  stand   in 
THAT  I'AY  upon  the  Mount 

salem  on   the  Mtfc#    < /.-eh.  .\i-.  )     'But  UK  (the 

king  of  impenetrable  countenance,)  shall  be  broken  with- 
out hand.'     4  Ho  shall  come  to  his  end,  and  nono  shall  1 
hi*.' 

4k  Th:  truth ;   and  K  ^  e  re- 

'1'nl  harmony 

nf  tlicxe    propheeit  <,    it    B4  Land   <»J' 

indeed   guarded   them,  that,  the  wise  MAY  understand  ao- 

the  sure  promise." 

TIP-:    DAYS   IN    \\mru   w«:   l.ivi:,  is   an  excellent 

rise  on    proj»heey,   by  M.  \\".  1'.  Taunton,  (12<* 

the  on  of  whieh  was   published    in    Thihideij 

U.  »S.,  in  ls.">7.      He  shows  fnnn  much  the  same  arguments 

as  are  adduced  by  Pmdon,  I-';/  IMiillips, 

reau-r    Im-ih    in   chapter   1.   <»f   the    present 

work,  th  i    is   un<jU(-iiunably  the    Eighth 

Head,  who  is  to  bo  developed  as  TIIK  Antichrist,  and  make 

the  seven   years'  covenant  with  the  Jews;  and  during  the 

balf  of  the  seven  years  is  to  be  worshipped  as  (>od  in 

the  Jewish  temple,  the  sacrifices  being  abolished,  and  his 

image,  4  the  abomination/  being*  sot  up  there.     lie  says, 

*  It  if?  not  surprising  that  ft  few  -writers  should  have  imagined 
that  some  of  the  periods  of  3^  years  mentioned  twice  in  Dfin.  vii. 
:i.  7,  and  five  times  in  Rev.  xi.  2,  3,  xii.  6,  14,  xiii.  6,  should 
signify  tke  fint-kal/of  the  final  week  of  7  years,  and  others  of 
these  periods,  its  last  half.     It  is  a  n.itural  mistake  for  those  to  fall 
into,  \\-ho  do  not  understand  how  remarkably  all  the  periods  have 
had    a  precursory  year-day  simultaneous    fulfilment  within   1260 
',  from  A.  D.  534  to  1 7*94-95,  <md  therefore  they  will  all  neces- 
sarily synchronise  and  run  parallel  in  their  future  literal-day  ful- 


248    EXTRACTS    FllOM    E.    \V.    1*.    TAUNTON'S    T11EAT1SE. 

regarding  tlie  seventy  weeks,  "  A  time  of  trouble  is  £.st 
coming,  which  will  surpass  anything  of  the  kind  that  has 
ever  preceded  it.  It  is  spoken  of  by  the  Prophet  Daniel, 
(chap.  xii.  1,)  as  'a  time  of  trouble  such  as  never  was, 
bince  there  was  a  nation,  even  to  that  same  time';  by  our 
Lord,  (Mat,  xxiv.  21,}  as  a  time  of 'great  tribulation,  such 
as  was  not  since  the  beginning  of  the  world  to  this  time, 
nnr  ever  shall  be/  These  two  scriptures  must,  of  course, 
refer  to  the  same  period,  as  they  both  refer  to  the  maxi- 
mum of  trouble. 

"It  will  be  seen  by  reference  to  Dan.  ix.  24,  that 
SEVENTY  WEEKS  were  determined  npon  Daniel's  people. 
The  word  l  determined/  signifies  <eut  out/  or  f  divided  off/ 
that  is,  Daniel  was  informed  that  in  coming  time,  seventy 
weeks  were  divided  off,  in  order  to  accomplish  a  number  of 
things  relating  to  the  Hebrew  nation.  The  angel  did  not 
say  that  those  seventy  weeks  would  be  consecutive,  but 
only,  that  in  coining  tim£,  seventy  weeks  belonged  to  the  his- 
tory of  the  Jewish  nation.  It  is  not  needful  for  us  to  prove 
that  this  period  moans  seventy  weeks- of  years,  or  490  years, 
or  that  it  had  its  commencement  483  years  before  the  Lord 
Jesus  died  on  Calvary.  Suffice  it  to  say,  that  the  25th 
verse  speaks  of  seven  weeis,  or  49  years,  which  commenced 
when  Artaxerxes  commanded  that  Jerusalem  should  be  re- 
built, (Nch.  ii.  8,)  and  terminated  with  the  building  of 
Hhe  street  and  of  the  wall/  Then  follows  a  further  period 
of  sixty-two  weeks,  or  4o4  years,  which  terminated  with 
the  6  cutting  off  of  the  Messiah/  Lastly,  we  get  the  third 
period  of  one  week,  or  seven  years,  which  is  still  future, 
because  the  sin  of  Israel  has  not  yet  come  to  an  end,  and 

filment  within  1260  days,  or  the  last  half  of  the  70th  week.  Those 
literal-day  expositors  who  shirk  laborious  investigation  by  blindly 
ignoring  the  year-day  fulfilment,  grope  and  stumble  in  the  -dark 
when  they  attempt  to  arrange  the  relatiye  positions  of  the-  literal- 
day  seals,,  trumpets,  and  vials,  -whereas  this  arrangement  is  dis- 
coverable in  its  minutest  details,  by  deducing  the  literal-day  from 
the  year- day  fulfilment,  because  the  literal-day  fulfilment  of  Darr. 
and  llev.,  within  2595  days,  will  be  almost  an  exact  fac-simile  of 
their  year-day  fulfilment  within  2595  years.  (See  diagram  to  chap- 
ter iv.)  A  few  persons  are  mistakenly  supposing  that  the  wise 
Tirgins  will  be  translated  just  before  the  seven  years  of  the  Cove- 
nant-week. Their  translation,  however,,  will  be  about  VIVE.  YBAK3 
"before  the  end,  (sec  chap,  iv.) 


THK   I'CTUKt:   AiJ'OiiXAHON    OF   DESOLATION.        249 


the  '  everlasting"  righteousness'  of  Israel  has  not  yet  boon 
1  brought  in/  both  of  which  were  to  occur  within  the  scope 
of  these  seventy  weeks. 

"Also,  Lic'ttt.i'-  the  prophecy  declares  the  abomination  of 
desolation  to  be  set  up,  when,  in  the  middle  of  the  week, 
the  Antichrist  compels  a  cessation  of  the  daily  sacrifico 
and  of  the  oblation,  (v.  -7.) 

"  This  event  is  also  referred  to  in  Dan.  viii.  11,  where 
the    Aniiehrist    is   said   to   'magnify   himself  even   to   the 
ce  of  the   Host,  (i  and    to   take   away  the 

daily  the   I  oil.  -ame  tlui 

\vlierc  one  of  the  holy  ones,  in  his  inquiry  as  to  it.-  dura- 
tion, conneets  tin-  da:.  <•  \vith  the  abomination  of 

•iution;  also,  in  Dan.  xi.  ol.      These   three   passages  all 
refer  to  the  same  event,  and  to  the  saim-  pn>ou. 

"The  Lord,  in  .Matt,  xxiv.   !  '  When  ye  therefore 

Khali  ,  i>f  ly   haniel  the  prophet, 

Mandini:  in  the  holy  place,  (of  the  T  tor  then, 

I,;  shall  1"  .'     This  I  n  we 

have  already  hho\vn  to  b«;  the  Kimr  that   Daniel   refers  to  in 

chap.  xii.   L.      J^y  the  cuniu-ctimi  (.fall  tin  .-»•  srrij.turrs,  we 

'•lish  beyond   a  doubt    the  futurity  of   the    ge\eutieth 

peek. 

k-  Then  it  follows,  that  if  seven  years  still  remain  to  be 
divided  off  to  the  .Jewish  nation,  there  must  be  an  inter- 
venini;  sj.aee  of  time,  a  kind  of  interregnum  or  parenthesis, 
BO  to  speak,  between  the  termination  of  the  sixty-ninth, 
:uid  the  commencement  of  the  i-eveiitieth.  This  space  18 
occupied  with  the  gospel  di  n  which  i-  d  of 

(iod,  kt;>  -aii;  .    the  gentiles,  a  people  for  his  name/ 

"When  the  Lord  had  concluded  his  last  public  address  to  the 
Jewish  nation,  he  said,  (  Matt,  xxiii.  38,)  'Beholdl  your 
house  is  left  unto  you  desolate/  and  this  desolation  they 
scaled  upon  themselves,  when  they  cried  out,  *IIis  blood  be 
upon  us>  and  upon  our  children/  In  consequence  of  this 
the  natural  Jewish  (  branches  were  broken  off  because  of 
unbelief/  and  'the  wild  Gentile  branches  grafted  into  their 
place,'  (Rom.  xi.  '24,  )  and  this  was  tp  continue  'until  the 
fulness  of  the  (1  entiles  be  come  in/  which  also  agrees  with 
the  words  of  Christ,  (Luke  xxi.  24,)  'Jerusalem  shall  be 
trodden  down  of  the  Gen  tiles,  until  the  times  of  the  lien- 
tiles  be  fulfilled/  It  is,  therefore  evident  that  the  gospel 


250  TAUNTON'S  PREDICTIONS  CONCERNING  NAPOLEON, 

dispensation,  or  the  heavenly  calling  of  the  Church,  com-, 
tnenced  where  the  earthly  calling  of  the  Jews  broke  off. 

"  We  must  here  remark,  that  'He'  who  confirms  a  (not 
the)  covenant  or  agreement  with  many  of  the  Jews  for 
seven  years,  (Dan.  ix.  27,)  is  the  individual  spoken  of  'as 
the  prince  that  shall  come/  (yet  to  come.)  The  nation 
who  destroyed  the  city  was  the  Romans,  therefore  the  ex- 
pression 'the  people  of  the  prince,  tkr  romhig  one?  (lite- 
rally,) connects  thin  <-»initt'j  priii'-^  with  the  Roman  empire, 
and  proves  that  the  man  who  will  restore  the  Jewish  peo- 
ple, and  undertake  to  protect  their  worship  for  seven  years, 
will  be  the  Eighth  Head  of  the  Beast,  or  the  Antichrist 
acknowledged  as  the  prince  of  Israel.  Under  his  guard- 
ianship they  will  repeople  Palestine.  Perhaps  the  day 
may  not  be  far  distant  when  Louis  Napoleon  will  preside 
over  a  congress  of  Kuropran  kings,  and  when  he  will  assign 
pacific  and  political  reasons  for  the  expediency  of  the  reoc- 
€iipancy  of  the  Holy  Land  by  the  Jewish  nation.  This 
might  be  brought  forward  as  the  most  desirable  method  of 
tranquillizing  this  excited  country.  And  if  Napoleon  TIL 
wills  it,  what  nation  shall  prevent  it?  Thus,  he  will  ac- 
complish one  of  the  favourite  projects  of  his  uncle,  who 
gathered  together  the  chiefs  of  the  Rabbins,  at  Paris,  with 
that  object  in  vi<»w;  but,  as  God's  time  had  not  arrived,  it 

EM  to  nought.  In  this  manner  the  seventieth  week  will 
probably  begin,  at  least  so  we  might  expect  from  recent 
events." 

This  writer  also  correctly  maintains  that  the  whole  Ro- 
man Empire,  including  England,  France,  Spain,  Switzer- 
land, Italy,  Austria,  Turkey,  Egypt,  Greece,  and  the  North 
of  Africa,  will  be  formed  into  exactly  ten  kingdoms  pre- 
vious to  the  final  3J  years,  (Rev.  xvii.  12,  13,)  arid  "will 
ii'ive  their  power  and  strength7'  to  Louis  Napoleon  as  king 
<»F  their  ten  kings;  and  that  Belgium  will  most  probably  be 
annexed  to  France.  He  likewise  mentions  some  of  the 
Scripture  proofs  that  the  coming  of  Christ  "in  the  air"  to 
raise  the  deceased  saints,Tand  to  translate  the  Wise  Virgins, 
will  be  some  time  hjfore  the  3J  years'  Great  Tribulation, 
and  that  there  will  be  a  second  translation  of  living  saints 
about  tlif,  end  of  that  3£  years.  He  makes  the  following 
remarks  upon  the  worship  of  Napoleon,  the  Antichrist, 
during  the  Tribulation,  and  of  4he  actings  of  die  Roman 


UNIVERSAL   WORSHIP   OF   NAPOLEON'S   IMAGED    251 
Pontiff,  who  will  cause  him  to  be  worshipped,  (Rev.  xix. 

"The  Pope,  transformed  into  the  False  Prophet,  will  l>o 
the  individual  head  of  thai  astounding  system  of  "  Anthro- 
p"th»'i;-m,"  or  man-worship.      As  to  the  nature  of  the  mira- 
cles that  he  will  perform,  by  the  power  of  Satan,  they  will 
il   any  that  may  have   been   wrought  by  the  power  of 
He  will,  like  Klijah,  fall  down   (ire  from  heaven,  he 
will  impart  life  and  articulation  to  the  inanimate  statue  <>f 
the  Antichrist,  and  he  will   command   that    all   shall   sutler 
the  i  ;' death,  who  will  not  bov,-  down  to  this  second 

Uahylonian   imago.      Of  old,  those  who  refused  were  cast 
into  a  burning  tiery  furnace;  now  they  will  be  killed  with 
the    pfaoidj    or    probably  guillotined.      I  Jut    i«-\v,   and    ; 
only  the  ele.  i,  chi.-lly  the  saints  of  Daniel's  r 

will  refuse  to  D  and  worship.      31  <  n  nf  the  pftbeal 

day,  confident  in  tin-  b  >a~t.  d  enlightenment  of  the  age,  arc 
incredulous  of  such  a  .-tat-.-im-nt,  hut  we  credit  the  Scrip- 
tures of  truth,  which  declare  that,  'Cod  will  send  them 
.at  they  should  l>«-licvc  a  lie.'  *J  Tliess.  li. 
11.  Moivov.-r,  thf  Seri:-r%-e  dearly  shows  that  the 

ml  in  the  Church. of  Christ  will  be   transited   before 
Acs  1  it  is  certain   that  a  flood  of  demons 

will  be  cast  down  from  the  heavenlies  into  the  earth,  (  B 
xii.  7,  8,  9.     Compare  the  Cm  k  of  Kph.  vi.  IL'. 
tilings  make  it  not  diflicult  to  belir-ve  in   the  possibility  of 
strongly  delusive  signs  and  wonders,  for  how  astonishing 
will  be  the  c!  ;iced  upon  the  world  at  large,  by  the 

sudden  transference  of  all  those  who  are  looking  f«»r  the. 
iviurn  of  Christ,  and  by  the  actual  presence  of  Satan  and 
his  hosts  in  the  midst  of  the  inhabitants  of  the  earth  and 
•  having  great  wrath,  because  he  knowcth  that  he 
hath  but  a  short  time/  Religiously,  politically,  socially, 
and  morally  the  world  will  be,  under  such  circumstances, 
another  chaos;  infidelity,  anarchy,  injustice,  and  immo- 
rality, will  reduce  the  earth  to  a  condition  not  far  removed 
from  hell. 

a  would  here  remark,  that  this  counterfeit  lamb-like 
power,  (Rev.  xiii.  11,)  which  is  at  present  Popery,  and 
other  corrupt  systems  of  the  Christian  faith,  will  so  remain 
until  within  three  and  a  half  years  of  the  close  of  the  crisis, 
by  which,,  we  mean  the  manifestation  of  Christ  in  glory. 


252  VIEWS   OF   MAJOR   SCOTT   PHILLIPS. 

This  is  evident  from  the  stated  fact,  that  the  persecution 
of  the  saints  is  to  last  that  length  of  time.  (See  Dan.  vii. 
25,  Rev.  xiii.  5.)  At  the  commencement  of  that  three  and 
a  half  years,  it  will  become  infidel,  and  this  entire  trans- 
formation of  its  system  will  probably  be  induced  by  the 
thorough  disgust  that  the  nations  will  exhibit  for  the  Pa- 
pacy, and  this  will  cause  the  ten  kings  to  'hate  the  whore, 
and  to  make  her  desolate  and  naked,  to  eat  her  flesh  and 
burn  her  with  fire/  (Rev.  xvii.  1C.)  They  and  their  peo- 
ple will  trample  her  polity  under  foot,  and  they  will  fall 
upon  her  wealth  and  fatness  for  a  spoil.  But,  alas,  it  will 
be  from  bad  to  worse,  from  a  religion  professedly  acknow- 
ledging God,  to  one  in  which  God  shall  have  no  place,  and 
man  will  lay  claim  to  that  worship  due  to  Jehovah  alone/' 

(24.)  MAJOR  SCOTT  PHILLIPS,  of  London,  wrote  a  work 
in  1859,  called  "  Interpretations."  He  shows  that  most 
probably  the  earthquake  that  is  to  cleave  the  Mount 
of  Olives  asunder  at  the  descent  of  Christ  at  the  battle  of 
Armageddon,  (Zech.  xiv.  o,  4,)  will  open  a  valley  between 
the  Mediterranean  and  the  Dead  Sea,  and  as  the  former  is 
18 12  feet  higher  than  the  latter,  the  waters  rushing  down- 
wards into  the  Dead  Sea  will  cleanse  it,  and  find  an  .outlet 
by  the  ancient  bed  of  the  Jordan  into  the  Gulf  of  Akabah, 
which  constitutes  part  of  the  Red  Sea.  Jerusalem,  the 
metropolis  of  the  millennial  earth,  will  thus  stand  upon  the 
highway  of  vessels  passing  from  Europe  to  Asia. 

In  regard  to  Antichrist,  he  says,  (page  86,)  "The  papal 
system,  under  its  successive  popes,  has  been  repeatedly 
proved  by  comparisons  of  history  with  Scripture  to  be  the 
year-day  Antichrist  of  1260  years'  endurance.  Although 
the  difficulty  of  proof  has  been  increased  by  a  literal  indi- 
vidual Antichrist  of  1260  days,  being  also  to  be  manifested 
in  extreme  power  and  earthly  glory  immediately  before 
Christ's  coming  to  the  earth.  (2  Thess.  ii.)  But  the  last 
individual  Antichrist,  as  well  as  the  long-enduring  Anti- 
christian  popedom,  are  now  well  conceived  and  recognised 
in  the  minds  of  faithful  interpreters  of  prophecy." 

After  showing  that  Louis  Napoleon  is  the  seventh- 
revived  or  Eighth  Head  of  the  Beast  or  Roman  Empire, 
and  be:srs  the  number  660  in  both  his  names,  (Ludovieus 
and  NaTT&Xsorr*,)  and  is  to  "destroy  many  by  peace,"  (Dan. 
via.  1_T>;;  ho  says,  (page  91-1)5,)  "Ever  since  1847-48, 


NAPOLEON'S  FUTURE  MARVELLOUS  ACTS.        253 

the  prospects  of  the  Jews  have  tended  more  and  more  to 
their  restoration;  and  it  only  remains  that  they  should  IK' 
>red  to  their  own  land  by  tie  of  the  Antichrist, 

who  (  Dan    ix.  '21 }  shall  confirm  a  covenant  with  them  for  a 
week  of  years,  break  it  in  the  midst  thereof,  and  himself  be 
•ovod    1-o'0    literal-days,    or  -   afterwards,  con- 

sumed by  the  brightness  of  our  Lord's  coming.  .  .  .  When 
from  the  troubled  sea  of  the  nations  we  behold  the  nephew 
oft;  Napoleon  upheaved  by  revolutionary  passions 

— and  when  directly  upon  access  to  supreme  power,  he 
com  holy  plans'  at  Jerusalem, 

we  recognise  an  incip'h  ti<»u  between  him  and   the 

.    .    .    The    king   of    fierce    countenance   and    under- 
ling dark  sent  i'an.  viii.  L':i,j    that   putter   ibrth 
of  riddles,  who  has,  '  di -throned  the  sphinx,' has  throughout 
the   p.-i,t    -even  years  been  spending  an   extra  million  annu- 
ally on  the  increase  of  hi>  war-r-teainers;  lie  h  -hips 
in    ir»n,    invented    sere                                    :  me<l   his   boarders 
with  .six-barrelled  iv\ols -ers,  armed  his  immense  armies  with 
v\i\<-,    ii;                     innoii    of  vastly  increased    powers,    victu- 
alled hU  fortresses,  especial                            the  great    menaee 
to   England,  i                                                                              fortiiicd 
::ia,    filled    Home    with    troops,  stimulated    Sar- 
dinia to  war:   and    til  the  while,  though    himself  exercising 
!'  inen — 50,000*  at  a  time — he  lias  repeated, 
L'Kmpire,    ccst    la    paix — My    Km;                   ;i    Empire,  of 

.    .    . 

"Napoleon    not   darin.tr  to  attack   Kn-land  directly,  will, 
like  the  ;>oleon,  turn   his  eye  eastward.      And   he 

will  make  a  covenant  for  seven  yars  with  the  Jews,  and 
r.-tore  them  to  Palestine.  .  .  Breaking  his  covenant  in  the 
midst  of  the  seven  years,  he  will  cause  all  who  re-fuse  to 
worship  the  Beast,  or  to  receive  his  mark,  or  the  number  of 
his  name,  GGG,  in  their  ri^ht  hands  or  on  their  foreheads, 
to  be  killed,  (Rev.  xiii.)  thus  commencing  that  most  dread- 
ful period,  the  last  «U  years,  the  literal  L260  days,  during 
which  the  Devil  gives  to  him  'his  power  and  his  seat  and 
t  authority.' — Immediately  before  this  terrible  period 
of  1-iiO  days,  if  not  at  the  commencement  of  the  seven 
years,  will  take  place  the  removal  of  the  select  people  of 
God,  of  those  who  are  watching  and  praying,  and  shall  be 
accounted  worthy  to  escape  the  sufferings  which  will  come 


254  VIEWS    OF   REV.    II.    G.    GUINNESS. 

upon  all  the  world,  to  try  them  that  dwell  upon  the  earth; 
and  they  shall  ascend  to  meet  Jesus  Christ  in  the  air,- in 
order  that  at  the  close  of  the  final  period,  be  it  seven  years 
or  3£  years,  they  may  return  to  judge  the  world,  according 
to  that  which  is  written,  'the  Lord  my  God  shall  come, 
and  all  the  saints  with  thee/  (Zech.  xiv.)  and  'do  ye  not 
know  that  the  saints  shall  judge  the  world/  for  such  honour 
have  all  his  saints.  (1  Cor.  vi.  2,  Ps.  cxlix.)  The  wise 
virgins  enter  in  unto  the  wedding  feast,  the  foolish  remain 
where  they  were.  Then  whoso  will  be  saved  during  that 
great  and  terrible  day  of  the  Lord,  must  be  saved  yet  so  as 
by  fire.  •  Everywhere  Antichrist  has  triumphed.  He  has 
lived  to  put  down  all  opposition  on  the  earth,  (pp.  114, 120, 
123.)  .  .  .  Subduing  the  territories  once  reigned  over  by 
Nebuchadnezzar,  the  four  Empires  foreshadowed  by  the 
'  great  image/  (Dan.  ii.)  Antichrist  will,  as  it  were,  recon- 
struct that  image,  work  miracles  by  Satanic  agency,  speak 
great  words  ;i-.iinst  the  Most  High,  wear  out  the  saints  of 
the  Most  lliiih,  and  think  to  change  times  and  seasons, 
and  they  shall  be  given  into  his  hands  until  a  time,  times 
and  h.-il'f  time,  1260  literal-days,  or  3J  years,  (Dan.  vii.): 
at  the  close  of  which  period,  gathering  his  armies  around 
•Jerusalem,  <  he  shall  come  to  his  end,  and  none  shall  help 
him.'  (P.  98.) 

(25.)  THE  REV.  IT.  G.  GUINNESS,  who  is  eminent  for 
hi^  evangelistic  labours  in  Great  Britain  and  America, 
published  ;i  prophetic  pamphlet  in  1861,  (at  Hamilton's, 
Philadelphia  )  It  consists  principally  of  texts  usefully 
!iiT;m«r<Ml  under  different  heads.  He  takes  THE  Antichrist, 
as  held  by  futurist  literal-day  writers,  to  be  a  man  who 
slnll  be  the  future  little  horn,  kmg  of  fierce  countenance, 
•a- Hf til  /•/////,  and  hffi/cfly  or  eiyhth  head  of  the  Least,  who 
will  confirm  a  seven  years'  covenant  with  the  Jews,  and 
during  the  latter  3J  of  the  7  years  will  set  up  his  idol, 
which  is  the  abomination  of  desolation,  (Mat.  xxiv.)  ami 
be  -worshipped  by  all  who  dwell  upon  the  earth.  (Ilev. 
xiii.)  He  says, 

"  With  respect  to  the  Jews,  the  word  of  God  teaches  that 
the  children  of  Israel  on  account  of  their  rejection  and 
crucifixion  of  Christ,  in  unbelief,  have  been  judicially  blind- 
ed; their  holy  city  and  their  temple  destroyed;  their  house 
left  to  them  desolate,  thousands  of  their  nation  slain  by  tho 


A5Ti0nm'fl  .S»-:VI;N  YEARS'  COVENANT. 

•  1,  rind  the  rest  scattered  as  outcasts  among  all  nations; 
Jerusalem  shall  be  trodden  down  of  the  Gentiles,  until 
4 the  times  of  the  Gentiles'  shall  be  fulfilled;  that  Israel's 
judicial  blindness  shall  lust  until   the  fulness  of  the  Gen- 
tiles   be  come  in ;    that  they   are    still    beloved  for  their 
lathers'  sakes;    that  they  shall  yet   be    restored   to  their 
(»v.n    land  in   unbelief;  that  having  rejected   Christ,  they 
shall  then  receive  the  Antichrist;  that  by  his  means  they 
1  be  brought  through  unparalleled  tribulation  ;  that  this 
*  great   tribulation'  shall   be   the   climax    of  (Jud's  chastise- 
1  of  them  for  their  .-ins,  and  will    result   in    the   repent- 
•hful  remnant  of  tin-in  ;    that    there   shall   then 
•  11  the  deliverer,  and  shall  turn  away  ungodli- 
I  I'm  in  Jacob;   that   I.-raM  (the  lust  ten  tril»<sv)  shall   bo 
reunited  to  Judah;   and  that  'so  all  -  d.' 

"The  prophet  Daniel,  speakini:  of  ti.<  f  the  end, 

and  of  Antichrist,  says,  'He  .-hall  confirm   a  covenant  with 
many  for  one  week/  (of  years,  7  years, ,  'find  in  the  midst 

fitoe  and  the   oblation  to 

OO  the  battlement.-  «<r  abomi- 

nation )  'of  the  d.  ;ntil  the  consummation,  and 

that  determined  shall  be  poured  upon  the  do?'  Pan. 

i\.    ~~ .  '      In    allusion   to  this   passage   our  Lord    savs,    in 
.Matthew,  to  his  d  •  When  ye  therefore  shall  sc< 

abominatron  of  desolation  spoken  of  by  Daniel  tho  prophet/ 
itt.  xxiv.    1  '   '-'-:  Jtr,   xxx.  7;    Dan.  xii.    1; 

xiv.  1-:J;   Matt.  xxiv.  l.")-LM. 

The  arguments  of  the    pamphlet  in   proof  of  Christ's 
Advent  ;  the  Millennium  conclude  with  the  fol- 

lowing exhortation. 

••  if.  as  tin-  Scriptures  prove,  the  last  great  Jewish  trou- 
ble, 'the  great  tribulation/  will  immediately  pr«-«Ir  the 
Jews'  millennial  blessedness;  and  if,  as  these  Scriptures 
also  show,  the  Lord  will  personally  come  to  deliver  the  Jews 
i  this  their  last  and- sorest  aiiiiction,  and  to  turn  away 
ungodliness  from  Jacob,  thai  the  coining  of  the  Lord  ./ 
trill  L>  pr<  miUi-n nial.  Again:  if,  as  these  Scriptures  prove, 
the  world  in  the  milieu niuui  will  be  filled  with  righteous- 
ness; and  if,  as  these  Scriptures  also  prove,  the  world  will 
continue  in  its  present  unrighteousness  until  the  second 
coming  of  Christ,  tialoowtm^  ?nuxt  br  before  the  millennium. 
Again :  if,  us  the  Scriptures  represent,  the  last  head  of  the 


255  REMARKS    OF    H.    G.    GUINNESS. 

fourth  (or  Eoman)  Monarchy,  that  is  Antichrist,  is  to 
perish  before  the  millennium  commences:  and  if,  as  these 
Scriptures  also  represent,  that  very  Antichrist  is  to  be  de- 
stroyed at  the  second  personal  appearing  of  Christ,  his 
second  personal  appearance  must  be  prcmillennial. 

"  Again :  if,  as  these  Scriptures  represent,  no  false  pro- 
fessing apostate  church  will  exist  on  earth  in  the  millen- 
nium; and  if,  as  these  Scriptures  also  represent,  the  pre- 
sent false  professing  church  will  continue  on  earth  until 
the  second  coming  of  Christ,  and  only  perish  at  his  coining, 
that  coining  must  be  premillenniaL  And  lastly,  if,  as  these 
Scriptures  represent,  the  true  Church  of  Christ  will  reign 
with  him  over  the  whole  earth,  in  righteousness,  blessed- 
ness, and  visible  glory,  during  the  millennium;  and  if,  as 
these  Scriptures  also  represent,  the  true  Church  of  Christ 
on  earth  will  continue  in  an  imperfect  and  persecuted  state 
until  the  second  coming  of  the  Lord  from  heaven,  tluit 
second  coming  mitxt,  be  pr<.mill<  unidl.  Do  not  close  your 
eyes  to  these  facts,  dear  brethren  in  the  Lord.  I  solemnly 
assure  you  that  these  are  but  a  few  out  of  very  many  unan- 
swerable arguments  in  proof  of  the  premillennial  coming  of 
the  Lord.  'Search  the  Scriptures'  daily  concerning  these 
unspeakably  important  truths.  And  as  the  second  coming 
of  the  Lord  is  to  be  prcmilfcnnidf,  (and  there  is  not  a  single* 
text  in  Scripture  that  states  tluit  it  will  not  bt)  so,  while 
there  are  hundred  of  t  which  prove  that  it  will,) 

then  make  that  coming  the  one  great  object  of  your  hope, 
your  daily  desire,  arid  hourly  watching.  Let  it  lead  you, 
as  it  surely  will  if  you  yield  to  it,  to  separation  from  <  this 
present  evil  world/  whether  it  be  the  -world  professing  or 
the  world  denying  the  religion  of  Jesus.  Let  it  lead  you 
to  more  true,  earnest,  and  untiring  effort  for  the  everlasting 
welfare  of  all  around  you.  Knowing  the  shortness  of  the 
time  that  remains  for  such  labours,  let  it  lead  you  to 
holiness  of  life,  for  '  every  man  that  hath  this  hope  in  him, 
purifieth  himself  even  as  He  is  pure/  (1  John  iii.  3.) 

"A  word  to  those  who  are  unprepared  for  the  Lord's 
coming.  How  fearful  is  your  state!  The  appearing  of 
Christ,  which  is  the  *  blessed  hope'  of  saints,  is  a  terror  to 
you ;  for  you  know  that  he  is  to  be  '  revealed  from  heaven 
in  flaming  fire,  taking  vengeance  on  them  that  know  not 
God,  and  obey  not  the  gospel  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 


>  AI»YJ;M  -UP  CHRIST..      .         25? 

.11  Lc  punis-ked   with  evcrl::  iruction  from 

ace  of  the  LorJ,  and  from  the  glory  of  his  power.' 
O,  were  1  y,  or  even  this  week  or  month, 

'    would  y  >u    Jo?    where  would  you    appear?     Poor, 
rable  .sliiiK-r!     .lie  would  come  in  love  to  minions,  but 
ixot  to  you.     lie  would  come  to  brealc  the   chains  of  mil- 
lions, but  yours  would  be  riveted  for  ever. .  lie  would  coma 
brin  iriiJLT  mar  :lit  to  the  eyes  of -millions,  but  to  you, 

th.-  l.hn  !,!!•  ss  <»f  darkness  for  ever."    He  would  come  as  the 
I""!"1  10  ILS  the  .  come  as  the 

ints, 

-inb'f      A\ 

.  .vful  hand    i-f  • ,  wliru  now, 

will 

iiiesa 

.;n   your   :  1    thus  come 

iiM  you 

i     rnaj 

bell!    <  i, 
why  will  you  die?      \  •    :      fuec  mercy,  you  reject  love,  you 

wliat  l-ilse  de- 

:    fi*r   this  you. 

:h   the  ever- 

uur- 

(.),    could   my  < -n- 

tfca'!  -11  Ly  tho  name  of  the   all 

ltd  our  Judge,  not  to  trample  on  the 

.:id  blond  not    to   clore   your 

turn  away  from  his  love,  L:  BO  wonderful, 

,  hia  -.leiun  i aruest  invitations! 

0,  c.unii  to  him!     Give  u;  ive  up!     Yoa 

Lave  lon^  enougli  rebelled.     You  have  long  enough  been 

uemy.     Now,  have  mercy  on  yourself! 

.iiuit  suicide  OD  -.vn  soul.     For  the  first 

in  your  liiV,  st-oj)  in  your  downward  course.      Stand 

i  y  further  toward  destriuction.    Turn, 


2&S  VIEWS    &iT   D.    JVrCATJSLAND,  LL.3X 

and  look  up  to  the  blessed  Saviour  I  Kneel  down  I  Kneel 
at  his  feet!  Yes,  poor  maniac r  kneel  down,  maniac  no 
longer,  at  the  feet  of  Jesus !  There  is  forgiveness  there ! 
Healing  and  peace  are  there  I  llighteousness  and  rest! 
And  then  to  you,  no  longer  the  rebel,  but  now  the  par- 
doned, the  accepted,  Jesus  will  come  as  the  star  of  morn- 
ing, the  morning  of  your  everlasting  joy!  To  you  Jesus 
will  come  as  the  beloved,  the  beautiful,  the  altogether 
lovely !'  To  you  Jesus  will  come  as  the  joy  and  glory  of 
your  soul,  as  the  salvation  of  God,  as  your  everlasting  all  t 
to  you,  even  to  you !" 

(26.)  THE  LATTER  DAYS  or  JERUSALEM  ANI>  ROME 
is  a  lengthy  and  somewhat  diffuse  dissertation  upon  the 
prophecies  of  Daniel  and  Revelation,  by  Dominick  McCaus- 
land,  LL.D.,  Barrister  at  Law,,  published  in  1859,  at  Bent- 
ley's,  London. 

It  agrees  with  the  other  works  here  quoted,  in  regarding 
Daniel's  70th  week  as  the  last  seven  years  of  this  dispensa- 
tion, which  are  to  be  marked  by  unparalleled  judgments, 
and  by  the  persecution  of  Jews  and  Gentiles  during  the 
latter  half-week  by  the  personal  Antichrist,  or  Man  of  Sin, 
who  is  then  to  arise.  It  is  correct  in  the  general  outline  of 
its  views  as  to  the  visions  of  Daniel  and  Revelation  de- 
scribing the  calamities  that  befall  mankind  within  the  final 
seven  years,  but  its  jxrrti'rultir  applications  of  the  seals, 
trumpets,  vials,  and  some  other  parts  of  the  prophecies,  are 
misty  and  indefinite,  especially  as  to  the  chronological  pro- 
phecies. It  is  written,  however,  in  well-chosen  language, 
and  though  not  near  so  profound  or  accurate  as  Purdon's, 
Burgh's  or  Kelly's  works,  is  yet,  on  the  whole,  a  useful 
and  timely  production,  containing  many  important  elements 
of  prophetic  truth.  Its  writer  justly  considers  "the  abomi- 
nation," mentioned  in  Dan.  ix.  27,  xi.  81,  xii.  11,  Matt, 
xxiv.  15,  etc.,  to  be  the  literal  image  of  the  future  Anti- 
christ, or  Man  of  Sin,  that  will  be  placed  in  the  Jewish 
Temple  at  the  time  of  the  Great  Tribulation,  (Matt.  xxiv. 
21,)  during  the  latter  half  of  the  70th  week.  He  says, 
"This  period  of  seventy  weeks  is,  in  the  subsequent  versos 
Of  the  same  chapter,  divided  by  the  angel  into  three  parts, 
•^the  first  consisting  of  seven  weeks;  the  second,  of  sixty- 
two  weeks,  ending  with  the  cutting  off  of  the  Messiah;  and 
the  'third  and  last,  of  one  week.  These  seventy  weeks,  de- 


THE    COVENANT   AND   ANTICHRIST'S   IMAGE.         259 

noting  seventy  weeks  of  years,  or  490  years,  commencing 
'  from  the  going  forth  of  the  c jnimandment  to  restore  and 
build  Jerusalem,'  began  to  run  from  the  year  4 .">;">  B.C.; 
and,  therefore,  the  seven  weeks,  and  sixty-two  weeks,  (six- 
ty-nine weeks,)  terminated  A  D.  -t>,  which  was  the  year  of 
the  Saviour's  death,  when,  as  appears  from  the  twenty- 
sixth  verse,  the  Jews  are  to  be  no  longer  his  people,  (mar- 
gin .)  The  old  dispensation  was  finished,  and  they  became 
outcast.  Bur,  though  they  ihus  outcast,  and  alien 

of  Abraham,  and  h  ptimied  ever  since, 

they  are  not  r  :re  told  in  the 

he   shall   confirm    the    covenant 

wifh  me.  .  .   fi.r  the  la>t   remaining  »if  the 

-Seventy   .  1  durin«r   that  we,  ..Miination  of 

de&>! 

fice  -  i.  and  the  Jew<  sul.jected  to  the  A  ntirhristian 

;nbulatio!  n  allude.d  to 

npture.    i  1'.  ::, 

''TK  :  of  the   covenant  with  the  Jewish   ] 

in  the   1  -  ,tl   other 

\Vrit.       l-'-.r  insane,',  in  tin-   tw.-ntirth  chap- 
-prakirnr  of  cathcring   the 

«^it   of   :  are   scat- 

:.  he  says,  '  I   will  cau>e  you  to  j.a>>  ur,d«-r  tin-  rod,  and 
1  will  bring  you  into  the  bond  of  the  co\  er.ant,'  ;  v.  37.) 

"Thu-  it  appear-  that  in  the  latter  days  of  this  dispensa- 
tion, the  Jews  will  be  rest- >n ••!  t->  tln-ir  own  land,  their 
temple  rebuilt,  and  thoir  ceremonial  worship  re-established; 
while,  at  the  same  period,  the  ilentile  nations,  as  such, 
shall  have  wholly  thrown  off  tip  to  God,  arid 

submitted  themselves  to   the   head  of  the   revived 
empire,    the   Anti   !:ri<t,   who   shall    not   only  dony  Christ, 
but    announce   himself   to   be    the   Messiah,   attesting   his 
claims  to  divine  honours  by  miracles  and  prodigies.  ( P.  o76.) 

"This  erection  of  an  the  Antichrist,  -  Kev.  xiii. 

1  \.  i  is,  we  conceive,   tl  rg  up  of  'the   Abomination 

of  desolation/  spoken  of  by  Daniel  the  prophet,  and  referred 
to  by  our  Saviour  in  his  prophecy  upon  the  Mount  of 
Olives.  It  is  clear,  that  by  miraculous  and  diabolical 
agencies,  the  image  shall  be  endued  with  life,  for  the  pur- 
pose of  luring  the  unfortunate  Jews  to  turn  from  their  ex- 
pected Messiah  to  worship  and  submit  themselves  to  the 


260  M'CAUSLAND'S  VIEWS  AS  TO  POPERY. 

'  Destroyer  of  the  Gentiles/  This  will  be  the  season  of 
their  last  trial,  denominated  by  the  prophet  Daniel,  and  by 
the  Saviour,  as  c  the  great  tribulation,  such  as  was  not  from 
the  beginning  of  the  world  to  this  time,  no,  nor  ever  shall 
be/  And  it  is  confirmed  by  the  continuation  of  the  Lord's 
prgphecy, — '  And  except  those  days  should  be  shortened, 
there  should  no  flesh  be  saved;  but  for  the  elect's  sake 
those  days  shall  be  shortened.  Then  if  any  man  shall  say 
unto  you,  lo !  here  is  Christ,  or  there ;  believe  it  not.  For 
there  shall  arise  false  Christs  and  false  prophets,  and  shall 
show  great  siyns  am/  wunders;  insomuch,  that  if  it  were 
possible,  they  shall  deceive  the  very  elect.'  Here  there  is 
a  reference  to  the  false  Christs,  (the  Antichrist,  or  the  first 
Beast,)  and  to  false  prophets,  (the  second  Beast,  which  is . 
afterwards  styled  'the  False  Prophet,')  and  to  their  mira- 
culous signs  and  wonders;  and  here,  also,  we  find  a  refer- 
ence to  the  'very  elect/  or  those  written  in  the  Lamb's 
book,  (v.  8,)  who  are  to  be  the  remnant  that  shall  refuse 
to  worship,  or  pay  homage  to  the  arch-impostor.  (P.  382.) 

"  The  ultimate  triumph  of  Ilomanism  and  apostasy  is  in- 
evitable; for  the  pages  of  prophecy  reveal  what  daily  ex- 
perience and  observation  is  confirming  to  the  inquiring 
mind,  that  this  unchanging  system  shall  spread  like  a  cloud 
over  the  face  of  the  earth,  and  extinguish  Gospel  truth, 
before  that  it  shall  be  itself  extinguished.  And  when  once 
the  final  triumph  shall  have  commenced,  the  progress  will 
be  sure  and  rapid.  As  a  system,  it  has,  as  we  have  seen, 
much  to  recommend  it  to  unregenerate  minds,  which  are 
influenced  by  events,  and  estimate  the  propriety  of  princi- 
ples by  results  to  the  eye  of  sight,  being  wholly  blind  to 
that  which  is  only  discernible  to  the  eye  of  faith.  England 
has  hitherto  been  hostile  to  Home,  and  opposed  a  stubborn 
front  to  her  aggressions  even  in  the  dark  ages;  and  Eng- 
land may  yet  be  permitted  to  continue  to  be  a  witness,  de- 
fying her  open  hostility  and  withstanding  her  covert  ma- 
chinations. But,  if  we  have  rightly  interpreted  thcso 
prophecies,  the  time  will  come  when  she  too  will  be  drawn 
into  the  vortex  of  apostasy  and  infidelity;  when  the  people 
of  God  must  enter  into  their  secret  chambers,  and  shut 
their  doors  about  them  for  a  little  moment,  until  the  indig- 
nation be  past.  (P.  509.) 

"Christ  appears,  with  his  saints,  to  take  vengeance  of, 


ANTICHRIST'S  CAREER  AND  OVERTHROW,       261 

and  to  exterminate  his  foes,  who  at  last  appear  in  open  re- 
bellion, like  Korah  and  his  company,  on  the  field  of  Arma- 
lon,  on  the  mountains  of  Israel.  The  Beast,  and  the 
Kings  of  the  earth,  (the  Ten  Kings,)  with  their  armies, 
an-  vanquished.  The  Beast  and  his  False  Prophet  are 
Afcen,  and  cast  fiffrt-  into  the  fire  burning  with  brimstone, 
anj  til-4  remnant  are  slain  with  the  sword — they  perish  in 
the  gainsaying  of  (We."  (Jude  11.) 

In  the    f 

from    the   year-da.  tion   of   l>:inicl,    by   the    Key.  T. 

Hirk  :il  Alii;;- 

"It  1  'll    Cnmp;; 

time,  (the  Jewish   lit  Miration,)  the 

t«-mph'  di-scrihed  in   K/.ekiel  will    have  been  built,  and    that 
f/i> /•>•  ////-  //<'.</  kiwj  viH  *'"?   hiiiisJ/  <i^  a 

•'  <i  divine    adorat 

.    airain— - "Ti>  ;    by  the  Wili'ul    King, 

s  la>t  hours  will  fill  up  the  inc. .sure  «  .  and 

!    '-atures  of  Antirhrist  which 

are    •  en    ill    the    Mahometan    delusion,    and    its 

At   the   s-iine    time  a 
Mttier  will  arise,  fh>  /••• 

and    the 

•ij-ply    thi  <»!'  this    iniquity. 

The  A\'il('ul  King,  in   this    !  <•!'  his   j.nwer.  and   re- 

1    n..\v   by  this  leader,  will   gather   in    himself  the 

rofa  Kingofthe  N-Tth,  and  then  come 

down  like  a  whirl  win- 1  nd  of  Israel.     Succc.-s  i'..r  a 

time  will  attend    his  banner-.  &   th-it,  in    the  words  of  Ihi- 

bakkuk,  'he  will    gather   to   himself  all    nations,   and    heap 

unto  himself  all  ]<  Fhe /aiftyul  totttiesses  wAo prdteJt 

Med  n'ith 
The  king  of 

pride  will  /</ /.  the  1u>ly  r/V//,  f.»r  his  seat,  where 

he    will    plant    his    standard,    and    pmbably    <!«' 
lionours  from  the  subject  nation-  hip  to  be  paid,  in 

*  Although  it  might  seem  from  Ezek.  xx.  37,  quoted  by  this 
writer,  that  it  will  be  God  who  will  bring  the  Jews  into  the  bond 
of  the  Covenant,  yet  this  is  not  inconsistent  with  Antichrist  making 
the  covenant,  for  God  will  bring  it  to  pass  instmmentally  through 
his  agency. 


262  VIEWS   or  REV.   W.   MAHRABLE, 

his  person,  to  the  dignity  of  regenerate  and  glorified  hu- 
manity, freed  from  the  long  delusion  of  past  ages." 

(27.)  THE  REV.  W.  MARRABLE,  Prebendary  of  St. 
John's  Episcopal  Church,  Dublin,  published  in  1858-9,  a 
well-arranged  prophetical  pamphlet,  entitled,  "What  the 
Lord  saith  concerning  Israel  and  Jerusalem,"  and  consist- 
ing of  sixty-seven  divisions,  supported  by  innumerable 
passages  of  the  word  of  God.  It  is  briefly  reviewed  in  the 
Quarterly  Journal  of  Prophecy  for  July,  1859. 

He  maintains  that  the  Gog  of  Ezekiel  xxxviii.  is  identi- 
cal with  the  Antichrist,  or  eighth  head  of  the  Beast — ^a 
view  which  is  also  upheld  in  the  present  work,  (see  page 
100.)  For,  although  Antichrist,  the  Eighth  Head,  is  dis- 
tinctly foretold  in  liev.  xix.  20,  to  be  finally  cast  alive  into 
a  lake  of  fire,  which  would  seem  to  conflict  with  the  state- 
ment in  Ezek.  xxxix.  11,  that  in  the  valley  of  Hamon-gog 
"shall  they  bury  Gog  and  all  his  multitude/'  yet  this  last- 
mentioned  passage  may  merely  mean,  in  a  general  sense, 
that  Gog's  hosts  will  be  buried  in  that  valley,  and  need  not 
strictly  imply  that  Gog  himself  will  actually  be  interred 
in  the  soil  of  the  earth,  which,  in  fact,  would  seem  irrecon- 
cilable with  his  being  cast  alive  into  a  lake  of  fire,  unless 
the  word  "buried"  denotes  the  violent  act  of  submerging 
and  plunging  Antichrist  beneath  the  liquid  sea  of  fiery 
lava,  ju.4  as  the.  phrase  "buried  with  him  in  baptism/' 
(Col.  ii.  12,)  signifies  the  sulmiersi«»n  beneath  the  water  of 
those  who  are  baptized.  But  the  expression,  "Gog  and  all 
his  multitude/'  maybe  a  hendiadys  for  "all  the  multitude 
of  Gog:"  as  in  Rev.  xii.  5,  "God  and  his  throne/'  is  a 
hendiadys  for  "the  throne  of  God."  Antichrist,  being  cer- 
tainly identical  with  "the  wilful  king"  of  Dun.  xi.,  who  is 
attended  by  the  Ethiopians  und  Lybians,  and  finally 
perishes  upon  "the  glorious  holy  mountain"  of  Palestine, 
clearly  appears  to  be  the  same  as  G<>#,  who  also  is  followed 
by  the  Ethiopians  and  Lybians,  and  at  last  perishes  on  "the 
mountains  of  Israel." 

i  The  Rev.  W.  Marrable  further  considers  that  the  Anti- 
christ, or  Man  of  Sin,  is  to  sit  in  the  rebuilt  Jewish  temple, 
and  that  he  is  not  the  Pope,  but  an  individual  who  will  be 
Head  of  the  revived  Roman  Empire,  who  is  described  in 
Dan.  ix.  26,  27,  as  "  the  prince  that  shall  come,"  and  as 
the  person  "who  shall  confirm  the  covenant  with  many  for 


VIEWS    OF   DR.    SE1SS    AS    TO   TEE   COVENANT.        263 

t>we  week,"  &c.,  .after  which  there  wiH  be  seven  years  to 
the   (Vi)Hummation*or   End,  as  -held  by  the  other  wri 
here  guotrd. 

AN  ISRAELITE,  apparent!;,  ng  considerable 

.  iiaiutance  with  the  theological  writings  of  the   Jews, 

•coRtribtit/id  some  articles  in  1861  to  the  ,  Journal 

of  Prophecy,  which  is  published  at  London. 

1  it  to  be  the  opinion  of  other  Jews,  heside 

himself,  that  Gog  of  Ezek.  xxxviii.  would  be  the  last  ureat 

x  of  Israu  I  rson  who   ar   the  latter 

n  would  1  .  ix.  -7,   u  by  cott- 

iirming  ;i 

>and   at  .last,  about  the  <slo-  would  be 

destroyed  at  i 

His  Miowini:  that  these  pa:- 

in  E««k.  xxx  27,  are   not    ..D!\  applied  by 

('In  •  also  by  Jewish  commentate  final  dc- 

.nd  }K3r»ecution  of  Jsra  !:iat  great  Head  of 

Oen  tin*  tiiin  •  Tioua  A«i 

lent  author 

.ma   31  mister 

of  St.  J<';  Churrli.  rgeat 

the  same 

i  he   TOtb 

•eond  edition 

u Id  set? in  tliat  one  week  of 

years  before  'the  Vntichrist  (supposed  to 

Louis  N.-i  will  make  a  league  with  the  Jews, 

:i   and   ;-,si<tanee  in  their  return  to 

Jlliestint ,  and  thr  nt  of  the  temple  services. 

It  is  thought  by  many  that  tlirs  covenant  may  be  expected 
within  a  year  or  two.  When  it  is  HK-.de,  it  will  Constitute 
a  very  notable  epoch,  and  will  settle  the  point  that  we  are 
then  within  seven  years  of  the  End." 

Dr.  Seiss  also  holds,  that  the  114,000  in  Rev.  xiv.,  re- 

*  His  exposition  not  being  at  hand  to  quote  from,  the  outline  of 
his  views  is  only  given  from  memory,  otherwise  it  would  bo  stated 
at  further  length 


TIERS'  OF  SET.   U 

presents  the  wise*  virgins,  who'  are  caught  tip  in'  the  first 
translation  at  Christ's  comiirg  "hi  tlftr  air"  brforc  Antr- 
Christ's  3i  years'  persecution  and  he  considers  the  great 
multitude  in  Rev.  vii,  $,  and1  "the  harvest"  iir  Rev.  xiv. 
t5, 16,  to'  denote  the  saints  who  are  caught  up  m  the  second 
«runsfatiotr  after  that  3J  years.  In  his  book,  entitled 
"  Parable  of  the  Ten  Virgins,"  (18^  pages,)  he  clearly 
shows  that  ther  foolish  virgins  do  ni>t  represent  the  tfn godly, 
as  is  usually  supposed,  but  denote  true  Christians  who  arc 
in  a  backsliding  state,  devoid'  of  retil  faith  in  the  nearness 
'lirist's  Advent';  who,  althotrgh  left  behind  at  the  first 
translation,  are  not  necessarily  lost,  but  being  in  the  main 
Sruly  converted  and  godly  persons,  ate  eventually  saved 
either  at  death  or  in  the  secotid  translation,  yet  so  as  by 
Urov  and  after  beirrg  in  ntany^  cases  exposed  to  the  terrors 
of  the  Great  Tribulation.  All  his  published  works  having 
been  composed  a*  lectures,  are  written  in  an  eloquent  and 
popular  style,  which  renders  them  most  suitable  and  attrac- 
tive treatises  for  beginners*  in  the  study  of  prophecy.* 

(30.)  ISRAEL'S  ZUKUNFT,  or  "Israel's  Future,"  is  the 
Aame  of  a  moderate-sized  exposition  of  the  prophecies  re- 
lating to  the  Jews,  which  is  published  in  German,  by  Ernst 
Brccft,  art  Leipzig.  Ft  is  a  (Ic-mian  translation  of  an  origi- 
nal French  work,  written  by  E.  Guers,  in  185G,  and  enti- 
tled, "Israel  aux  derniers  jours  de*  1'economie  actuelfe,  ou 
fissai  sur  la  restaumtion  prochaine  de  cc  peuple — par  M. 
G-uers,  Paris,  Gras^art :  Geneve  Emile,  Heroud.)  It  is  a;  futu- 
fist  literal-day  exposition,  and  explains  Daniel's  seventieth 
treek  to  be  tho  Ia,st  seven  years  of  this  dispensation,  and  to 

*  T'hese  books  can  be  had  at  the  Lutheran  Publication  House,  -12 
North  Ninthstreet,  Philadelphia.  "  The  Last  Times''  ($1,)  contains 
rtbout  400  pa^etf,  and  treats  of  the  Second  Advent,  Great  Tribula- 
tion, Millennium,  &c.  It  is  almost  the  only  popular  elementary 
prophetic  work  that  is  easily  obtainable  in  the  United  States.  If 
republished  in  England,  it  would  doubtless  have  a  good  circulation 
fhere.  Dr.  Cummings*  recent  prophetic  works  can  be  got  at  Rudd 
&  Carleton's,  New  York;  although  very  ex  celletit,  so  far  as  they  go, 
yet  they  do  not  touch  upon  many  ofthenaost  important  propne-cies 
relating  to  the  present  momentous  epoch.  The  Rev.  Dr.  Duffield's 
Second  Advent  Lectures,  and  Rev.  Isaac  Labagh's  "Great  Events 
of  Unfulfilled  Prophecy,"  are  books  admirably  suited  for  general 
circulation.  Shimeall's  Bible  Chronology  (Barnes  &  Burr,  New 
York,)  is  also  a  learned  prophetic  work. 


SflVKNT   YEARS'  COVEJAffr.  265 


fomnrerwe  with  a  serven  years'  eoren-arffc  bcfngrnade  between 

\ntidirist  and  tlrc   Jews;  the  latter  3}  years  of  flu* 

seven  years    being  the  period  of  the-  Great  Tribulation, 

tMn^  with  the  ]  <  f  of  Christ  aC  Armageddon-. 

not  known-  by  the  present  writer  whether  or  nok  its 

author  perceiYes  and  states-  that  Christ  will  eome  to.  take 

away  some  of  the  living  saints,  as  is  clearly  Mrowrr  fn  Scrip1- 

'  ycar^. 

book  by  I-;.  C  ig  published  both  in  French 

and  (reriwim,   ami  ,;n<? 

L'-iji-ic,  ;  (inmend 

>«»r  pcni-'il  t-»  pi-rsons1  who  <•'  k  those-  kurgUa^rrs,  and 

become  a  great  bl<  uch  Enropearrs  as  read  it, 

if  it  nranu^s  of  tlio  Advent  of  the 

and  off  lie  awful  prrs<M»utian  fhaf  Chi 
will  pn-  t  with  from  the  1'  will 

•ars*  covenant  with  the  .lews.     r\"]\ 

who  :  .  should  urirc  them  ta 

MNffin  and  peruse  it.      It  ran,   of  cours-  lined  in 

America  or  (Jivaf  I'ritain.bv  orderinir  it  through  the  usual 
llmgagCT 

:  d:»y  I-'rencn. 
M,  which,  fnun  :iu  • 

'th  week,  ibr 

•  Tril>ul:ition  rrfentioned  in 

\ii.  7,   M,  as  "tli  nhulati'in  of  tin-    last  half- 

"vid.-ntly  tli-  1-ist   lialf  .»f  tlic  7<»th   week,)  after 
which  !r»  irlory. 

(::-.  !!<  1  '-The  Difference 

the    Paroir^ia  and   Epiphaneia,"  was  published  in 

]^~>^.  I   tli"  distinction  between 

•  •k  words,  as  thry  arc  used  in  texts  referring- 

to   Christ's    Advent  —  the   first    nnplvin;:  the    presence    of 

Christ  "in  the  air,"  to  raise  the  paints  and  to  take  away  the 

he  final  3J  years'   Tribulation,  and 

flic  sivvmd  denoting1  the  manifestation    of  his  presence  at 
his  descent  on  the  earth  nfti-r  th  :rs,  which  it  fur-' 

diowcd  to  be  the  latter  half  of  Daniel's  70th  week. 
(33.)  THE  COMING  BATTLE  is  a  prophetic  treatise  by 
the  author  of  the  present  work,  in  which  the  same  views 
were  presented.     It  was  published  in  1860,  and  some  of 


266  "THE  COMING  BATTLE"  AND  NAPOLEON  in. 

the  following  remarks,  written  before  the  Secession  of  thfc 
.Southern  States,  have  already  proved  correct. 

"  The  fifty  million,  dollars  that  have  been  spent  by  Eng- 
land over  the  Chinese  war  had  better  have  been  reserved 
to  relieve  the  poverty  that  will  soon  prevail  among  her 
operatives.  For  when  the  American  Union  is  dissolved  by 
the  Secession  of  the  Southern  States,  the  exports  of  cotton 
are  likely  to  be  diminished  by  the  outbreak  of  hostilities 
and  servile  insurrections.  As  this  disruption  may  occur 
speedily,*  perhaps  wen  before  1861,  England  must  soon 
feel  the  effects,  in  want  of  employment  among  the  one-fifth 
of  her  population  who  are  engaged  in  cotton  manufactures* 
In  the  midst  of  the  riots  and  disturbances  that  would  ne- 
cessarily arise,  Napoleon  might  find  a  good  opportunity  to 
attempt  an  invasion  of  England.  ...  It  is  probable  that 
unforeseen  political  complications  may  arise,  and  events 
take  such  a  turn,  as  to  bring  across  the  oce.au  some  of  Na- 
poleon's 600,000  French  soldiers,  and  give  them  a  foothold 
on  American  soil.  The  interference  of  France-  was  sought 
and  obtained  in  the  last  American  AVar,  and  the  precedent 
may  be  followed  in  the  conflagration  of  intestine  warfare 
which  seems  likely  soon  to  rage  with  uncontrollable  fury. 

"The  athei.sm  which  shall  .signalize  the  period  of  the 
Napoleonic  Woo,  will  proceed  to  the  assertion  and  esta- 
blishment of  the  worship  of  man  in  the  person  of  the 
;  oh  Emperor.  The  commencement  of  this,  by  the  Jews 
receiving  him  as  their  Messiah,  may  be  expected  very 
speedily.  This  would  not  be  inconsistent  with  the  cove- 
nant on  his  part,  to  permit  them  to  continue  the  observance 
of  the  Mosaic  rites  during  the  seven  years.  .  .  .  The 
seven  years  to  be  mentioned  in  the  agreement,  will  proba- 
bly be  the  period  for  which  Napoleon  III.  will  engage  to 
protect  all  Jews  dwelling  around  Jerusalem,  or  to  assist 
those  who  may  wish  to  emigrate  there,  or  to  make  free 
grants  of  lands  to  settlers.  In  the  midst  of  the  seven 
years,  he  will  begin  to  tyrannize  over  them,  setting  up  his 
image  in  their  temple,  and  causing  all  to  be  slain  who 
refuse  to  worship  it.  Liberty  of  commerce  will  also  be 
granted  to  none  but  those  who  have  imprinted  on  their 
forehead  or  right  hand,  the  number  666,  or  one  of  the 

*  The  Secession  of  the  Southern  States  began  in  December,  1860. 


OVERTHROW  AT  ARMAGEDDON.      267 

wor  Xnpnlw,  or  a  certain  mark  which  ho  will 

appoint.     At  the  close  of  the  three  and  a  half  years,  during 

which  this  will   continue,  the  Emperor  will  inde- 

ial>ly  exasperated  with  some  acts  of  insubordination  on 

their  part,  and  will  po  forth  at  the  head  of  a  vast  host, 

t  threatening  and   ;-la^  -,d  resolved,  in 

.  to  luake  away  mm 
•:tcd  his  armed  liters    upon    Jem 

this  modern  Pharaoh  will  have  n,  in  anticipa- 

tion, to  exult  over  the  victory  within  hi*  urasp  ;    v 
denly,  without  a  n  i-n-monition,  a  i'riirhtful   tumult 

will  nip.     A  confusion 

Bore    con  found  in;.:    thao  that   d  will  be    heard  on 

ry  side.      The  mutual  hatreds  and  jral«»u<i«-s,  that   have 
t-inir  ainonj  -us  sections  of  his  Liete- 

•isand  ill-assorted  h'»t.  will  1  •  tena- 

r  repreasible  f u  r  a  i ns t 

.  xxx\  iii.  '1  \ .      l-luropean,  Anian,  African, 
llnsaian,  all  will  be  rain-jit  d  in  one  cha- 
niiiary  coiiilic-t   of  mutual  slaughter. 
SimultaiH  onlsy,  great  haUstooes,  and  fire  and  1  ,  will 

be  rainc  iil-fatod  combattflts;  aod  to  ac- 

ilu-  cirtli  will  open    her  mouth, 

and  «-!i'jiil]'h   tlmisanda,  like  Korah,  Dath.-.n.  and  Ahiram, 

in  :  hi  a  shorter  j'f^riod  than  would  be 

u  pied    by  .-:e   proud  and 

. keeTQii-defying wtrriors  will  have  had  their  carcasses  ;. 

as  food  to  tl  :r,  and  to  the  beasts  of  th»' 

•ield.     MeanwhiL  ichrist,  who  is  ^azinpr  upon   the 

s  •;•!!!•  with  IcclinL's  akin  to   those   experienced   })y  thcjirst 

>ole4>n,   at   Watrrloo,   when   the   line  of  the  Old   (luard 

1  and  broke,  is  suddenly  seized  by  the  divine  execu- 

•  er^  of  the  \judpmentwritten,'  wit.h   the 

l-'alse  Prophet,  his  intimate  associate,  is  cast  alive  into  the 

lake  of  tire." 

*(34.)  "  THE  MILLENIDM  or  the  Doctrines  of  the  Second 
Advent,"  by  "  Omicron,"  was  published  at  Nisbet's,  in 
London,  in  1844.  It  stated  that  before  the  present  dis- 
pensation terminates,  the  Roman  Empire  must  revive  in 
its  imperial  form  spoken  of  as  "  the  beast  that  was,  and  ia 

•  In  this  fourth  edition  in  1863,  fifty-seTen  instead  of  only  thirty- 
*hree  writers  on  the  70th  week,  are  quoted,  being  twenty-seven  more. 


268  VIEWS   OF   MESSRS.  BARKER  AND   REE8. 

not,  even  he  is  the  eighth,  and  is  of  the  seven  and  goetb 
into  perdition :"  that  this  imperial  power  will  kill  the  two 
witnesses,  and  have  given  to  him  a  mouth  speaking  great 
things  and  blasphemies,  and  will  continue  forty  and  two 
months  (or  3^  years)  and  make  war  with  the  saints  and 
overcome  them,  and  possess  universal  power  over  ALL 
kindreds,  and  tongues,  and  nations,  and  be  worshipped  by 
ALL  that  dwell  upon  the  earth  except  those  whose  names 
are  written  in  the  Lamb's  book  of  life  :  and  will  have  a 
subordinate  agent,  the  False  Prophet  or  two-horned  beast, 
who  will  deceive  people  by  lying  miracles  and  great 
wonders,  and  will  cause  as  many  as  will  not  worship  the 
image  of  the  beast  to  be  killed  ^see  Rev.  xi.  xiii.  xvii. 
throughout);  but  that,  first  of  all,  "this  imperial  power 
will  make  a  covenant  with  the  Jews,  who  will  be  partly 
restored  to  their  own  land  in  a  state  of  unbelief,  for  a 
week  or  seven  years :  in  the  middle  of  the  week  he  will 
break  the  covenant,  put  down  their  usual  services,  plant 
the  abomination  of  desolation  in  the  temple  itself,  and 
demand  for  himself  the  worship  which  belongs  to  God 
alone.  Now  will  be  fulfilled  truly  and  literally  the  pro- 
phecy of  the  Man  of  Sin,  or  Wicked  One  (2  Thess.  ii.  3- 
12).  Such  is  the  end  of  the  present  dispensation,  as  de- 
scribed in  the  book  of  God  :  and  for  this  terrible  end  the 
professing  Church  is  making  ready  with  fearful  rapidity." 
(35.)  THE  REV.  W.  G.  BARKER  of  the  Church  of  Eng- 
land, wrote  in  the  Quarterly  Journal  of  Prophecy,  in  1850, 
a  short  "Apology  for  Moderate  Futurism,"  maintaining 
that  both  year-clay  and  literal-day  interpreters  are  in  the 
main  correct,  on  the  principle  that  "what  has  been  acted 
over  by  Popery  in  12(>0  years,  shall  be  acted  over  again 
by  Infidelity  in  1260  days,  and  close  the  scene  of  Satan's 
opposition  to  Christ  by  his  strongest  and  most  daring 
effort."  He  is  also  stated  by  Elliott  to  hold  Daniel's 
70th  week  to  be  the  last  seven  years  of  this  dispensation, 
in  the  same  manner  as  W.  Kelly,  W.  Trotter,  etc.,  explain 

(36.)  ARTHUR  REES,  of  Sunderland,  in  England,  pub- 
lished a  brief  but  striking  treatise  in  1852  called  the 
"Death  of  Wellington  and  Resurrection  of  Napoleon," 
showing  Louis  Napoleon  to  be  the  future  Antichrist  or 

Eighth  Head  of  the  Beast,  according  to  Rev.  xvii.  10,  11, 
...  '  °  . 


VIEWS  OP   MB.    HUNTER.  269 

as  demonstrated  by  Frere,  Irving  and  others.  lie,  more- 
over, referred  to  Dan.  ix.  27,  as  to  be  fulfilled  at  the 
future  restoration  of  the  Jews  by  the  Antichrist  Napoleon. 
The  most  important  part  of  his  treatise  will  be  found 
quoted  in  the  Author's  forthcoming  fiftk  enlarged  edition 
of  the  "Coming  Battle." 

(37.)  JAMES  HUNTER,  in  Plymouth,  in  1854,  wrote  a 
pamphlet  entitled  "The  Personal  Coming  and  Reign  of 
the  Lord  Jesus  over  the  earth,''  which  gives  as  good  a 
futurist  outline  of  the  leading  events  attending  Christ's 
Advent,  as  has  probably  ever  been  expressed  within  an 
equally  small  compa.><.  lain-  "the  prince  that  shall 

cume"  who  is  depicted  in  Dan.  ix.  2f'»,  27  as  making  a  seven- 
:.L  with   the  Jews,  \<>   b«-  the   future  personal 
Antichrist  or   -Man  of  Sin,  to  whom   he   also   applies   the 
•nptioii  of  the  little  horn,  in  Pan.  vii.  and  viii.  and  of 
the  vile  person  in  Dan  :.">,  and  of  the  foolish  shep- 

herd in  /«vh.  xi.  lie  al.-o  holds  that  nearly  all  persons 
in  the  ten  kingdoms  ti,  be  formed  out  of  the  old 

Roman  Empire,    from  i    to   the    Euphrates,    will 

hip  tin's  Antichrist  f<>r;;.J,  years  according  to  Kev.  xiii, 

and  then  the  Man  of  Sin  will   be  ca  into  the   lake 

of  fire  at  the  Battle  of  Armageddon.     The  wise  virgins, 

lie  believes,  will   be  taken  up   to  meet  Jesus  before  the 

3  fall  on  the  earth. 

nun   of  "  Notes  on   Scripture,"   which 
were  printed   in  the  si;  numbers  of  the  Quarterly 

Journal  of  Prophecy*  tor  several  years  following  1849, 
mentioned  in  No*.  9  and  10,  the  passage  in  Dan.  ix.  27, 

ferriiiLc  to  a  covenant  to  be  made  by  the  personal 
Antichrist  with  the  Jews,  and  then  to  be  broken  by  him. 
lie  justly  understands  from  Zech.  xi.  that  Antichrist's 
right  arm  will  be  withered,  and  his  right  eye  darkened, 
and  from  Rev.  xiii.  that  his  image  will  literally  speak  and 
breath.  lie  also  maintains  that  the  144,000  wise  virgins 
in  Rev.  xiv.  1-5  will  be  translated  before  the  Great  Tribu- 
lation, which  Antichrist's  persecution  will  cause.  In  the 
course  of  his  many  excellent  remarks  he  thus,  in  No.  27, 

*  The  Rev.  Dr.  Horatius  Bonar  of  Scotland  is  its  editor.  Ameri- 
can readers  would  do  well  to  obtain  it  from  Nisbet'i,  London,  and 
peruse  its  My  written  articles. 

:*..•.. 


270  VIEWS  OF   VARIOUS   AUTHORS. 

meets  the  hackneyed  objection  that  none  can  discover  the 
time  of  Christ's  Advent, 

"The  expression  in  Rev.  i.  1,  'The  revelation  of  Jesus 
Christ  which  God  gave  unto  him  to  show  to  his  servants 
things  which  mus*  shortly  come  to  pass,'  implies  that  the 
revelation  was  a  communication  disclosed  to  Christ  by  the 
Father,  and  of  which  Christ  had  not  been  previously 
aware.  The  non-revealing  of  the  day  of  the  Lord  to 
Jesus,  while  on  earth,  was  part  of  his  humiliation.  '  Of 
that  day  and  that  hour  knoweth  no  man  ;  no,  not  the  angels 
which  are  in  heaven,  neither  the  Son,  but  the  Father'  (Mark 
xiii.  32).  After  his  resurrection,  however,  the  Father 
appears  to  have  made  disclosures  to  him,  and  these  we 
have  in  the  Book  of  Revelation.  How  interesting  and 
blessed  must  be  the  study  of  such  a  part  of  the  Word  !" 

(3*9.)  THE  AUTHOR  of  a  well-arranged  "Syllabus  of 
Fourteen  Lectures,"  inserted  in  the  twenty-seventh  number 
of  the  Quarterly  Journal  of  Prophecy,  in  1855,  explains 
the  70th  week  in  Dan.  ix.  27,  as  to  be  fulfilled  by  the 
future  Antichrist  at  the  -epoch  of  the  Second  Adrent, 
when  the  literal  3£  years  in  Rev.  xiii.  5,  Dan.  vii.  25,  will 
be  accomplished  by  him.  In  giving  the  usual  literal-day 
futurist  views,  this  expositor  considers  Apollyon,  in  Rev. 
xi.  11,  to  be  the  name  of  the  Antichrist,  and  the  "abomi- 
nation" in  Matt.  xxiv.  15,  Mark  xiii.  14,  to  be  his  speaking 
and  breathing  image  that  will  be  worshipped  (Rev.  xiii. 
14,  Hab.  ii.  18);  and  also  his  acquisition  of  great  treasures 
of  gold  and  silver  to  be  foretold  in  Dan.  xi.  28,  88,  43, 
Ezek.  xxviii.  4,  5,  Hab.  ii.  5-10. 

This  last  mentioned  feature  in  Antichrist's  character 
seems,  at  the  date  of  the  fourth  edition  of  the  present 
work  in  1863,  to  be  already  developing  in  Louis  Napoleon, 
whose  seizure  of  Mexico  and  therewith  the  Mexican  silver 
mines  is  the  prelude  to  his  speedy  possession  of  the  gold 
mines  in  Oalifornia,  and  before  his  career  is  ended,  to  the 
auriferous  treasures  of  British  Columbia  and  Australia. 

(40.)  THE  AUTHOR  of  "  The  Church  and  the  Kingdom,'' 
published  in  1851,  at  Granvilles  in  Bristol,  remarks  that 
only  the  seven  weeks  and  sixty-two  weeks  out  of  Daniel's 
seventy  weeks  were  fulfilled  before  the  cutting  off  of 
Christ,  and  that,  therefore,  "  one  week  or  seven  years  yet 
remains  to  be  fulfilled,"  and  that  it  will  be  accomplished  afc 


VIEWS   OF    MIDDLETON   AND    OTHERS.  271 

the  period  of  the  time  of  trouble  of  Dan.  xii.,  "when  tho 
Church  being  already  translated  and  in  glory,  and  Satan 
cast  down  to  the  earth,  events  will  thicken  with  a  rapidity 
that  has  had  no  parallel  in  the  history  of  the  world — the 
short  but  fearful  reign  of  Antichrist,  the  great  tribulation, 
and  to  close  the  scene,  the  Lord  Jesus  personally  appear- 
ing to  crush  his  foes  now  made  his  footstool." 

(41.)  THE  REV.  F.  G.  MIDDLETON,  of  the  Church  of 
England,  published  a  pamphlet  in  1860,  at  Nisbets,  in 
London,  called  "The  Rapture  of  the  Church,"  in  which 
he  maintained  that  the  Advent  of  Christ  to  raise  the 
deceased  Wkfi  n-anslate  the  wise  virgins  (1  T 

iv.  16)  will  precede  the  great  tribulation.  He  also  ad- 
verted to  the  70th  week  in  Dan.  ix.  27,  as  awaiting  its 
fulfilment  at  that  Gnal  crisis. 

i  \V.  C.  HAYNES,  of  Montreal,  Canada  East, 
delivered  in  that  city  in  1859-GO,  very  able  futurist  lectures 
on  prophecy,  some  of  which  were  afterwards  published. 
He  maintained  that  Antichrist  will  make  a  seven-yeartt 
covenant  with  the  Jews  about  seven  years  before  the  Mil- 
lenium, uii'l  that  the  Jewish 
sacrifices  will  be  re-in~  tinned  in  the  re>*  :;iple  soon 
aftcnvar  :hat  the  wi.-e  virgins  will  be  caught  up 
before  Antichrist's  furi-m-  .urinir  the  last  half  of 
the  seven  years.  His  general  views  are  very  like  those 
of  Denny,  Tregelles,  Trotter,  • 

(43.)  A  M'RiTi-ii  in  the  Advent  Herald — a  weekly  pro^ 
phetical  journal  in  Boston,  U.  S.  (to  which  the  annual 
subscription  is  two  dollars). — showed  in  some  articles  early 
in  1862,  that  Louis  Napoleon  is  the  embryo  Antichrist, 
who  will  make  a  covenant  for  seven  years  with  the  Jews, 
seven  years  before  the  descent  of  Christ  to  destroy  him 
(Dan.  ix.  27),  and  will  massacre  Christians  during  the 
last  half  of  the  seven  years  according  to  Rev.  xiii.  5. 

9  other  views  were  very  similar  to  those  of  the  writers 
above  mentioned. 

(41.)  THE  REV.  G.  BROOKMAN,  of  the  Church  of  Eng- 
*a ml,  in  London,  Canada  West,  and  formerly  in  India, 
has  written  and  preached  considerably  upon  the  prophe- 
cies and  firmly  maintains,  from  Rev.  xiii.,  xvii.,  that 
Napoleon  III.  is  the  incipient  Antichrist,  who  will  make 
a  seven-years'  league  with  the  Jews,  about  seven  years 


2tT2          VIEWS 'OF   MESSRS.  -SCHOLTE   AND   T&OTTER. 

before  his  destruction  at  Christ's  descent  upon  Mt.  Olivet 
(Dan.  ix.  27,  Zech.  xiv.);  and  that  the  first  translation 
will  precede  the  3^  years  Napoleonic  infidel  persecution, 
His  views  agree  generally  with  Trotter's,  KellyX  P-ur- 
don's,  etc. 

(45.)  H.  P.  SCHOLTE,  in  "  The  Israelite  Indeed,"  pub- 
lished in  New  York,  in  Jan.  1362,  speaks  thus.:  "The 
signs  of  «the  times  are  portentous  of  great  coining  events 
The  whole  world  is  in  commotion:  and  all  the  nations  of 
the  globe  are  in  contact  with  each  other.  Science  has 
conquered  .almost  every  obstacle  of  time  and  space;  the 
pulsation  of  the  heart  -at  one  place  can  be  communicated 
in  a  mom  wit  to  all  the  nations  of  the  earth  by  telegraph : 
and  an  order  emanated  from  a  central  power  can  be  exe- 
cuted in  a  short  space  of  time  by  steam  motion.  Religious 
indifference  gains  ground  amongst  Christians,  Mahome- 
tans, and  heathen.  Every  thing  is  prepared  to  bring 
about  the  last  form  of  worlcllincss,  which  shall  exist  in  the 
last  or  extreme  part  of  the  days  of  this  world." 

"  In  that  last  period  God's  promises  to  Israel  shall  be  ful- 
filled. Then  -the  broken  chain  of  the  seventy  weeks  ofyears 
will  be  resumed,  and  the  Last  week  will  be  accomplished. 
That  last  week  will  be  full  of  trouble  for  the  holy  people; 
but  the  final  issue  will  be  for  Jerusalem  as  well  as  for 
Daniel's  people  ;  'to  finish  the  transgression.,  and  to  make 
an  end  of  sins,  and  to  make  reconciliation  for  iniquity,  and 
to  bring  in  everlasting  righteousness,  and  to  seal  up  the 
vision  and  prophecy,  and  to  anoint  the  most  holy,'  Dan.  ix- 
27.  The  numbers  in  Daniel  as  well  as  in  the  Apocalypse 
have  reference  to  that  last  year-week  of  Daniel  when 
Israel  will  be  again  restored  as  a  nation,  and  to  the  rove 
lation  of  Antichrist  against  the  middle  of  that  week." 

(46.)  W.  TIIOTTKII,  one  of  the  best  futurist  literal-day 
interpreters,  published  in  1353-4  a  series  of  "  Plain  Papers 
on  Prophetic  Subjects"  at  the  Dublin  Tract  Repository, 
at  10  D'Oliver  St.,  and  at  W.  Macintosh's,  London.  In 
No.  15,  upon  "  Israel  in  the  approaching  Crisis,"  he  fully 
explains  Dan.  ix.  27  as  to  be  hereafter  accomplished  by 
Antichrist,  the  eighth  head  of  the  Roman  Empire,  making 
a  seven-years'  alliance  with  the  Jews,  and  in  the  midst  of 
the  seven  years  commencing  his  3^  years'  massacre  of 
those  wtu)  will  not  worship  him,  and  at  last  perishing  at 


VIEWS   OF   MR.  GRANT   AND    OTHERS.  273 

Christ's  descent.  He  looks  for  the  ascension  of  the  wise 
virgins  at  some  period  prior  to  Antichrist's  3J  years  per- 
secution. 

He  says,  "The  seventy  weeks  were  determined  upon 
Daniel's  'people'  and  upon  his  'holy  city  :'  and  whenever 
the  seventieth  week  shall  commence  it  will  be  Jerusalem 
and  the  Jews  will  bo  again  in  question  before  God.  And 
he  (that  is,  'the  prince  that  shall  come')  shall  confirm  a 
(sec  margin)  covenant  with  many  for  one  week  :  and  in 
the  midst  of  the  week  he  shall  cause  the  sacrifice  and  the 
oblation  to  cease,  and  for  the  overspreading  of  abomina- 
tions, he  shall  make  it  desolat",  even  until  the  consumma- 
tion, and  that  determined  shall  be  poured  upon  the 
desolate.'  Here  we  have  the  'covenant  with  death,' and 
the  'agreement  with  hell'  on  the  part  of  the  Jewish  rulers. 
•  iished  in  their  land,  under  the  protection  of  'the 
prince  that  shall  come,'  the  eighth,  Satanic  head  of  that 
i>lu  who  long  ago  d  the  city  and  the  sanctuary, 

lie  wille:  •  with  th>  seven  years." 

(47.)   F.  \V.  GRANT,  A  rote   ii  brief 

prophetical    publication    i;  ,     show    that    the 

Advent  of  Christ  will  most  probably  occur  within  the  next 
few  •  <l  in  T«.  L,  upon  Louis 

Napoleon  being  the  future  Antiehr'  .ighth    Head; 

he  also  explains  Dan.  ix.  27  to  signify  that  a  seven-years' 
agreement  will  be  made  about  s<-  s  before  the 

Millenium,  between  many  of  the  Jews  and  "the  prince 
that  shall  com- •. "  Me  believes  in  a  translation  of  saints 
before  the  Great  Tribulation,  and  agrees  in  most  points 
with  the  general  futurist  interpretation  of  Prophecy. 

(48.)  A.  P.  JOLLIFFE,  an  American  prophetical  writer, 
has  held  for  some  years  past  that  Louis  Napoleon  is  the 
coming  Antichrist,  who  will  make  a  seven-years'  treaty 
with  some  of  the  Jews  seven  years  before  this  dispensation 
ends  ;  ami  that  the  prepared  saints  will  be  caught  up  at 
some  period  before  his  persecution  of  ,3}  years  rages  during 
the  last  half-week,  at  which  time  the  seals,  trumpets  and 
vials,  etc.,  will  be  literally  fulfilled. 

(49.)  J.  FONDEY  published  some  explanations  of 
prophecy  in  the  United  States  more  than  ten  years  ago, 
in  which  he  justly  maintained  the  2300  days  in  Dan.  viii 
14  to  be,  in  its  literal-day  fulfilment,  a  future  period 


274  VIEWS  OF  ims.  BOS  WORTH  AND  LITCH. 

beginning  with  the  re-institution  of  the  Jewish  sacrifices 
at  their  return  to  Palestine,  and  ending  with  the  descent  of 
Christ  on  the  "earth.  He  has  recently  had  printed  a  concise 
statement  of  his  belief  that  Louis  Napoleon  will  be  the 
personal  Antichrist,  who  will  make  a  covenant  with 
many  Jews  seven  years  before  the  consummation,  and  that 
the  ready  saints  will  be  translated  before  Antichrist's  3| 
years'  massacre  of  Christians.  His  prophetical  views 
agree  in  the  main  with  those  of  the  present  work. 

(50.)  THE  REV.  D.  BOSWORTH,  in  the  United  States, 
has  for  many  years  preached  and  written  on  •  Prophecy. 
fl£  says  of  Dan.  ix.  27,  "  The  Jews  are  expecting  a  speedy 
return  to  their  fatherland,  there  to  enjoy  all  their  former 
glory  as  a  nation.  In  the  leader  then,  whom  they  shall 
receive,  may  we  not  expect  a  fulfilment  of  Christ's  predic- 
tion when  reproving  them  for  not  receiving  himself?  'I 
am  come  in  my  Father's  name  and  ye  receive  me  not ;  if 
another  shall  come  in  his  own  name,  him  ye  will  receive' 
(Jno.  v.  43).  We  may  expect  then  such  a  leader  soon  to 
appear,  to  make  a  covenant  with  the  Jews  for  a  prophetic 
week.  In  the  midst  of  the  week  allying  himself  with 
others  (perhaps  spiritualists  and  Papists),  he  will  break 
his  covenant  with  the  Jews,  set  his  idols  on  the  battle- 
ments of  the  temple,  and  perhaps  himself  in  the  temple  of 
God  ;  and  after  bringing  untold  miseries  on  the  Jews,  will 
perish  at  the  earthquake  tread  of  Christ  upon  Mt.  Olivet." 
(Zech.  xiv.) 

(51.)  DR.  J.  LITCH,  editor  of  the  Advent  Herald,*  in 
Boston,  U.  S.,  and  author  of  several  able  prophetical 
treatises,  believes,  from  Dan.  ix.  27,  that  the  personal 
Antichrist  will  confirm  a  seven-years'  compact  with  some 
of  the  Jews,  and  that  during  the  ensuing  final  years  of  this 
economy,  there  will  be  two  translations  of  living  saints  at 
the  two  stages  in  Christ's  Advent,  with  Antichrist's  31 
years'  persecution  intervening. 

(52.)  "THE  PRESENT   TESTIMONY,"  published   at  R. 

*  This  valuable  and  evangelical  newspaper  was  commenced 
twenty  years  ago,  by  the  eminent  and  highly  esteemed  Second 
Advent  minister,  the  Rev.  J.  V.  Himes,  who  is  about  to  publish  a 
useful  prophetical  journal  called  "The  Voice  of  the  Prophets,"  at 
•Buchanan,  Michigan,  U.  S.  He  has  long  maintained  the  Advent 
of  ChrUt  to  occur  about  1867-8, 


VIEWS  OP   ME.  RXINKE  AND  OTHEOS.  275 

Groombridge's  in  London,  contains  various  prophetical 
articles  by  the  "  Brethren,"  and  in  volumes  v.  and  xii.  in 
1853  and  1861,  gives  expositions  of  Daniel  and  Revela- 
tion, in  which  Daniel's  70th  week  is  explained  to  be  tho 
closing  seven  years  before  the  Millenium. 

(53.)  THE  REV.  E.  E.  REINKE,  of  the  Lutheran  de- 
nomination, and  one  of  the  editors  of  an  excellent  little 
monthly  periodical  in  Philadelphia,  U.  S. — the  "Prophetic 
Times'7 — considers  that  Antichrist  will  fulfil  Dan.  ix.  27, 
and  holds  much  the  same  views  as  Trotter,  Kelly,  Seiss,  etc. 

(54.)  DR.  WIU.IAMSON,  of  Toronto,  C.  W.,  also  has 
entertained  substantially  the  same  prophetical  views  as 
the  writers  just  mentioned,  for  upwards  of  twenty  years : 
and  interprets  Louis  Napoleon  to  be  the  embryo  Anti- 
christ. He  is  about  to  issue  a  new  work  on  prophecy. 

(55.)  J.  L.  HOPKINS,  editor  of  a  bi-monthly  propheti- 
cal newspaper  in   San  -o,  California,  U.  S.,  called 
"The  World's  Crisis,"*  similarly  advocates  these  vi 
in  his  journal. 

(56.)  THOMAS  PARKER,  of  Newbery,  Berkshire,  Eng- 
land, published  a  work  called  "Visions  and  Prophecies  of 
Daniel  expounded,"  in  London  in  IrjMJ — two  hundred 
years  ago.  11-  txpettied  the  Papal  liMo  years  to  end 
somewhere  near  1860,  and  ho  distin  I  that  Anti- 

christ would  t'ullil  Dan.  ix.  27,  by  making  a  covenant  with 
many  Jews  se  |  before  the  Millennium,  and  carrying 

on  his  unparalleled  persecution  until  his  destruction. 

(57.)  C.  STANI.Y,  th<«  esteemed  author'of  various  excel- 
lent religious  and  prophetical  tracts  at  W.  If.  Broom's, 
Paternoster  Row,  regards  England  as  certain  to  fall  undrr 
Antichrist,  by  whom  he  also  seems  to  expect  Daniel's  70th 
week  to  be  fulfilled. 

THE  FOREGOING  SUMMARY  of  more  than  fifty  testimonies 
as  to  the  future  fulfilment  of  Daniel's  70th  week,  (Dan.  ix. 
27,)  by  the  Antichrist,  (who  has  been  shown  in  chapter  I. 
to  be  Louis  Napoleon,)  should  be  carefully  studied  by 
every  Christian  who  desires  "  to  discern  the  signs  of  the 
times. "  The  above  quoted  prophetic  interpretations  of 

*  As  many  copies  of  it  are  circulated  gratuitously,  and  it  is  the 
only  Second  Advent  journal  in  California,  it  is  highly  deserving  of 
contributions  and  subscriptions,  which  will  be  thankfully  received 
by  its  editor.  The  "Prophetic  Times"  is  printed  at  Messrs  C. 
Sherman  &  Pon's,  PhilfidolphU,  U.  S. 


27  U  PRACTICAL   LESSONS    OP    THIS    SUBJECT. 

Purdon  in  1849  and  1852,  of  Porter,  in  1856,  of  Taunton 
in  1857,  of  the  English  author  of  " Armageddon,"  in  1857-8, 
and  of  Major  Phillips  in  1859,  as  to  the  certainty  of  Louis 
Napoleon  becoming  the  Antichrist,  and  making  the  seven 
years'  covenant  with  the  Jews,  will  be  of  especial  value  as 
soon  as  this  event  shall  have  taken  place.  Meanwhile,  the 
fact,  that  after  that  event  there  will  only  be  two  years  and 
from  four  to  six  weeks  before  those  of  us  who  are  the  Wise 
Virgins  will  be  caught  up  to  be  with  Christ,  should  exert  a 
most  quickening  and  purifying  influence  upon  our  minds. 
As  a  practical  application  of  the  subject  of  the  Second 
Advent,  the  following  extracts  from  a  valuable  prophetic 
work,  (Seiss's  Parable  of  the  Ten  Virgins,)  may  here  be 
introduced. 

"Nor  is  it  difficult  to  ascertain  what  arc  those  works  to 
which  we  must  devote  ourselves  with  a  view  to  be  ready 
for  the  Lord's  coming.  Having  given  ourselves  unreserv- 
edly to  Christ,  we  must  try  continually  to  be  more  and  more 
like  him,  mortifying  the  desires  of  the  flesh,  employing 
diligently  the  means  of  improvement  in  sacred  wisdom  and 
grace,  subjecting  ourselves  cheerfully  to  the  rules  of  hea- 
venly discipline,  -occupying  our  stations  with  industry, 
patience,  and  fidelity,  endeavouring  to  be  useful  to  the 
Church  and  to  our  fellow-men,  and,  by  constant  prayer  and 
circumspection,  scrkinu  to  abound  in  love,  joy,  peace,  Jong- 
suffering,  gentleness,  goodness,  faith,  meekness,  temperance,, 
and  charity,  which  are  the  proper  fruits  of  a  living  union 
with  the  Saviour.  When  temptations  arise,  we  must  fight 
them,  and  resist,  though  it  should  cost  us  many  an  earthly 
loss,  or  even  lite  itself.  When  a  field  of  usefulness  pre- 
eents,  and  Providence  calls  us  to  occupy  it,  we  must 
promptly  enter  it,  as  by  God's  own  appointment,  never 
tiring,  and  never  relinquishing,  as  long  as  we  have  strength 
to  labour  or  work  to  do.  We  are  not  to  forsake  our  places 
in  the  world  and  turn  pilgrims  and  anchorites,  nor  yet  to 
seize  upon  offices  in  whieii  (lod  has  not  placed  us,  but  to 
be  faithful  in  our  appointed  stations,  according  to  the 
graces  severally  dealt  to  us, — prophesying,  ministerinir, 
teaching,  exhorting,  giving,  ruling,  showing  mercy,  and 
serving,  with  all  godliness  and  honesty;  abhorring  that 
which  is  evil;  cleaving  to  that  which  is  good;  not  slothful 
in  business;  fervent  in  spirit;  rejoicing  in  hope;  patient 
at*K  j«  1 


FUTURB    DIGNITIES    OP    THE    CHRISTIANS.  277 

in  tribulation;  continuing  instant  in  prayer;  distributing 
to  the  necessity  of  saints;  given  to  hospitality;  blessing 
them  that  persecute;  rejoicing  with  them  that  do  rejoice; 
weeping  with  them  that  weep;  condescending  to  men  of 
low  estate;  providing  things  honourable  in  the  sight  of  all 
men,  (Rom.  xii.  0-17,)  and  all  as  under  the  immediate  eye 
;  lim  to  whom  we  shall  presently  have  to  account  for  the 
way  in  which  we  have  fulfilled  our  tn, 

"This  is  the  path  to  the  honours  of  heaven.  They  can 
be  reached  by  no  other  road.  And  he  only  who  is  iuund 
walkin-  in  th'  ;  ared  to  meet  his  Lord,  or  can 

be  said  to  lill  out  •  '.ivnn-nt   in  the  command  to 

'watch/ 

"  It  w  >ul  ri  had  no  gifts  oi'  honour  and 

glory  higher  than  tlios--  v,  Inch  ;.  ii>lril»uti-d  among 

tin-  saints  and   nrs<le  th<  of  the  faith- 

ful followers  of  the- Lamb  <>f  (iud.       I  am  an;;.  pOU- 

fuimded  whrn    1    atb  :n]<t    :  the    transcendent   alti- 

tu-les   of   exaltation   and    )  •,  hich    the    }».or    Miiful 

children  of  men  are   to   be   ad\.  111111-   L- 

We  sometimes  say  to  r  many  and   daily 

provocation:*,  and  '  ,  and    failures,  and 

•'t/'ix/ttin  ! 

And  it  is  even  so.  The  evil  with  whi< -h  \\e  have  to  coa- 
t« -nd  is  so  powerful,  our  own  strength  is  so  feeble,  the  op- 
portunities,  inducements  and  wrong  are  so 

many,  the  burdens  of  a  devoted  life  ;  y  to  our  poor 

depraved  nature,  t  a  liard   thing  to   l»e  a  Christian. 

It  re(Miir.  :nt  toil,  and  sell-denial,  and  watchfulness, 

and  prayer;  and  even  then  we  seem  to  retrograde  rather 
than  progress.  But  when  we  consider  what  the  Saviour 
has  done  f,»r  us,  and  think  how  that  for  these  crosses  come 
vns;  for  these  sufferings,  thrones;  for  these  toils,  king- 
doms; for  these  struggles,  judgeships  and  princedoms  in 
the  high  Empire  of  God,  we  have  abundant  reason  to  re- 
joice and  give  thanks  in  the  midst  of  all  the  hardship,  that' 
we  have  been  called  on  any  conditions  to  enter  upon  the 
campaign  for  such  transcendent  honours. 

"But  there  is  quite  as  much  in  this  to  humble  us  as  to 
exalt  and  rejoice.  What  a  thing  of  weakness  and  infirmity 
is  man!  Look  at  him;  survey  his  case;  realize  the  utter 
vanity  and  wretchedness  which  appertain  to  such  a  being; 


278  GLORIOUS   REWARDS   OP   THE   SAINTS. 

and  then  bring  forward  the  fact,  that  of  such  as  these 
God  has  chosen  the  people  who  are  to  judge  the  world, 
and  to  judge  angels;  to  share  in  the  grand  administra- 
tions of  the  glorious  Christ  in  renewing  the  world;  to 
sit  with  the  only-begotten  Son  of  God  in  the  exercise  of 
dominion  to  which  angels  shall  be  in  subjection,  arid  to 
reign  in  immortal  regency  in  the  high  princedoms  to  which 
the  ransomed  myriads  of  the  new  world's  exalted  popula- 
tion shall  bow  in  cheerful  and  happy  obedience, — and  see 
whether  there  be  not  reason  for  us  to  blush  and  hide  our 
faces,  and  to  humble  ourselves  in  the  very  dust,  at  the 
mere  thought  of  being  promoted  to  such  astounding  digni- 
ties! O  my  God,  what  is  man,  that  thou  art  thus  mindful 
of  him?- or  the  son  of  man,  that  thou  dost  so  exalt  him? 

^And  hence  there  is  also  much  in  this  subject  to  en- 
hance our  appreciation  of  the  dignity  and  value  of  a  Chris- 
tian life.  It  connects  empire  with  our  lowly  discipleship, 
and  sublime  royalty  with  our  penitence  and  prayers.  Piety 
may  subject  us  for  a  little  while  to  the  scorn  and  sneers  of 
men,  but  it  will  presently  introduce  us  into  the  fraternal 
esteem  of  angels,  and  secure  for  us  recognition  among  eter- 
nal principalities.  Even  •for  the  life  which  now  is,  it  has 
iis  profit  over  all  losses.  And  should  we  have  to  give  up 
every  thing  which  this  world  values,  in  Christ  there  still  is 
ample  compensation.  The  first  disciples  forsook  all,  and 
from  fishermen  and  tax-gatherers  they  became  patriarchs 
of  the  New  dispensation, — pastors,  and  prophets,  and 
princes  upon  apostolic  thrones,  and  leaders  of  a  vaster  and 
sublimcr  host  than  monarch  ever  marshalled.  In  place  of 
the  friends  and  homes  they  left,  they  were  made  the  be- 
loved centres  of  another  household,  which  gave  them  sons 
and  daughters,  brethren  and  sisters,  in  all  lands,  full  of 
loving  sympathy  and  undying  affection.  For  the  little 
estates  which  they  relinquished,  all  things  became  theirs, 
and  rich  men  laid  their  money  at  their  feet,  and  streams 
of  generous  liberality  broke  into  life  whithersoever  they 
went,  furnishing  them  abundance  for  all  their  wants. 
And,  with  all  the  wrongs  and  persecutions  to  which  their 
thoir  new  profession  subjected  them,  there  was  an  accom- 
panying reward,  rich  and  glorious,  in  the  teachings  and 
experiences  of  the  gospel  which  it  gave  them.  Even 
when  the  powers  of  evil  pressed  heaviest  upon  them,  their 


BLESSEDNESS  MUIbTIAN.  279 

souls  still  fed  on  hidden  joys,  and  thrilled  with  liberty  and 
peace,  of  which  no  adversity  could  deprive  them.  And 
never,  unto  this  day,  has.  any  one  forsaken  aught  at  the 

>f  Jesus,  but  he  lias  found  n.  recompense  even    in 
Moses  relinquishes  the  court  and  riches  and  dominion 
•  lor  the  promises  of  God  ;  ,ind  iVoin  Jothro's  sheep- 
fold  he  rises  to  be  the  humiliator  of  l}harai>h,  the  liberator 

•isl;ivei   I  !   the  pri-  .  ;ors, 

historians.      Daniel  dclibcr  f«>r  t!i- 

-ike  <>f  cornmuniojr  with  h;  •  of  mira- 

cle interpose^  the  highest 

honour  and  authority  in  the   gift  of  '."fry 

kin  og  of  her 

Uibie,  in  the  face  of  imprisonment  and  chains;  and  in- 
stantly her  humble  name  is  heralded  ovor  the  earth,  *nd 
millions  of  hearts  arc  touched,  and  flow  with  tenderest 

(o   enroll   her 

ho  modest  heroines  of  the  faith.     The  recompense 

may  not  alw.:  .•  d,  or  in  a  d« \crroc 

;    lint  it  will  COBJi  .  Told 

i"in  and   aim:  obedient 

inn  oven  now  for  all  the  sacri- 
fices But  hi  ill  such  L  these  are 
honours  to  which  all  our  attainm  arc  but  the 
.  '!'.»  tl  idod  thrones  and 
dominions  in  eternal  g1'>ry.  Every  thorough  Christian  is 
not  only  a  child  of  (Jod,  and  linked  to  him  in  indestruc- 
tible communion  and  ]>eae<>,  but  a,  rightful  heir  to  enduring 
kingship.  His  very  Christianity  transmutes  him  into  a 
being  of  wondrous  dignity.  When  we  look  upon  him,  we 

•Id  a  royal  personage, — a  being  anointed  of  God  to 
wield  the  sceptre  of  immortal  empire, — a  man  who  is  pre- 
sently to  be  invested  with  potencies  to  which  even  angels 

i  bow, — a  future  dispenser  of  administrations  from 
which  the  great  and  holy  interests  of  'the  world  to  come' 
are  to  take  complexion,  and  the  eternal  ages  to  be 
shaped  and  conditioned.  As  yet,  he  dwells  in  flesh,  amid 
we-.ikne.sscs,  necessities,  and  straits;  but  his  name  is  in  the 
books  of  heaven,  and  God  hath  decreed  concerning  him 
that  he  shall  receive  power  and  riches  and  glorious  ruler- 
ship,  and  reign  for  ever  and  ever.  Great,  wonderful  man! 
beside  whom  the  great  ones  of  earth,  at  whose  names  the 


280  PEECIOLSNESS    O1T    CiiIlIST'fc>   DEATH. 

nations  tremble,  are  but  ciphers  and  mimic  men  I  The 
very  earth  beneath  his  steps  is  being  consecrated  by  reason 
of  the  exaltations  to  which  he  is  called  and  predestined ! 

"From  this  subject  may  we,  then,  also  learn  to  prize  the 
preciousness  of  our  Redeemer's  cross.  By  that  bloody  in- 
strument of  eternal  compassion  it  is  that  these  dignities  are 
put  within  our  reach.  Without  that,  instead  of  rising  to 
take  rank  among  the  eternal  principalities,  we  should  all 
have  been  degraded  and  ever-sinking  vassals, — the  thralls 
of  sin  and  hell's  disgusting, granny,  t^  doomed  and  help- 
less victims  of  unholy*  domination.  Had  there  been  no 
Jesus  to  die  for  us  on  Calvary,  there  had  been  no  world  of 
peace  and  glory  for  man,  nu  thrones  there  to  be  occupied. 
It  is  by  his  cross  and  passion  that  all  these  honours  come. 
It  is  by  his  mysterious  encounter  with  death  and  hell  in 
their  own  dark  domain  that  these  princedoms  have  been 
won  and  rendered  attainable  to  sinful  men.  And  it  is  only 
through  the  victory  which  he  completed  by  his  resurrec- 
tion from  the  tomb,  that  such  kings  shall  reign,  and  such 
princes  decree  justice.  For  many  reasons,  the  cross  is  a 
precious  token.  It  is  the  everlasting  monument  to  the 
perfections  and  glory  of  God.  It  tells  of  his  eternal  power 
and  Godhead  equally  with  the  mighty  products  of  his  cre- 
ating hand.  It  bespeaks  a  power  of  a  higher  sort  than 
that  which  called  the  worlds  into  being.  It  preaches  of  an 
unswerving  justice  in  a  language  more  awful  than  the 
thunders  that  roll  and  bellow  in  the  prison-house  of  the 
lost.  And  it  proclaims  a  goodness,  wisdom,  and  love,  vast 
as  a  sea  without  a  bottom  or  a  shore.  It  is  also  the  symbol 
of  an  agency,  which  all  the  universe  beside  could  not  fur- 
nish, by  which  Satan's  dominion  is  broken  from,  the  en- 
slaved souls  of  men,  their  sins  blotted  out,  and  they  made 
to  share  once  more  the  light  and  liberty  of  the  sons  of  God. 
But,  beyond  and  above  all  this,  it  is  the  enduring  memento 
of  a  victory  which  has  gained  for  us  the  privileges  of  eter- 
nal empire, — of  a  purchase  by  which  we  become  '  kings 
and  priests  unto  God/  to  share  the  throne  of  the  'Heir  of 
all  things/  and  to  sit  with  him  in  immortal  regency,  as  he 
is  seated  with  the  Father  on  the  central  throne  of  heaven. 
Oh,  dear  and  blessed  cross,  that  has  been  the  instrument 
of  such  wondrous  good  to  man ! 

"  But  above  all  should  this  subject  serve  to  render  us 


SINNER!  COMJB  TO  JESUS.  281 

heavenly-minded,  and  to  deliver  us  from  the  frivolities  of 
worldliucss  and  the  entanglements  of  an  unsteady  faith, 
If  we  are  to  be  kings,  we  ought  to  conduct  ourselves  with 
reference  to  the  positions  of  exaltation  and  authority  which 
we  expect  to  occupy.  If  we  have  been  anointed  to  share 
in  the  sublime  adjudications  of  the  world  to  come,  we 
should  exhibit  a  corresponding  bearing,  and  study,  labour, 
and  pray  to  be  filled  with  that  spirit  of  truthfulness,  wis- 
:.  justice,  and  harmony  with  the  mind  of  God,  which 
alone  can  qualify  us  for  duties  so  responsible  and  sublime. 
People  who  expect  to  be  judges  dare  not  spend  their  years 
of  preparation  in  idleness,  or  w;i  time  upon  perish- 

ing  and    unless  trifle's.     They  must   be   diligent   in    their 
•h  into  the  priin-ij  ht  and   truth.      They  must 

hringing  then.  'ler  a  proper  discipline 

to  be  able  calmly  to  hear  and  wci_;h  causes  and  to  decide 
th«'iu  JPgJtflKHioly.  T!  :md  training,  and 

culti.  D  only  b<  !»ng,  faithful,  and 

laborious  app.'  1  how  much  more   is  it  needful 

to  be  iiisiriu-t-  -d  in  ri-t  -s,  to 

be  ii:  .-ate  in  those  sublime   :i  tioofl  for 

which  the  saints  a  ! !     Let  us,  then,  go  away  from 

the  contemplation  of  this  subject,  resolved  to  work  and  pray 
and  study  as  we  never  hitherto  have  done.  Let  us  show 
by  our  w.  ing  this  world  that  we  do  really  regard  it 

as  the  mere  temporary  scene  of  preparation  for  judgcships 
and  kinghoods  in  the  world  to  come.  Let  us  deal  with  its 
poor  honours  and  possessions,  not  as  things  in  which  to 
locate  our  affections,  or  to  seek  our  portion,  but  as  the  mere 
liable  scaffoldings  by  which  to  mount  up  to  far  sub- 
limer  dignities,  which  are  to  endure  forever.  And  as  there 
are  eternal  princedoms  placed  with  our  reach,  let  us  ever 
press  forward  to  them,  and  see  to  it,  above  all  things,  that 
we  do  not  '  let  them  slip/ 

"And  unto  Him  that  loved  us,  and  washed  us  from  our 
sins  in  his  own  blood,  and  has  engaged  to  make  us  kings 
and  priests  unto  God,  even  the  Father,  to  Him  be  glory 
and  dominion,  for  ever  and  ever.  Amen. 


DIAUKA.U     *. 


Year-f  ay  Fulfilment  of  Dan.  &  Rev.  dur  ug  the  last 
*  ,         '2595  year*  i  25204-76)  Dan.  iv,  -.3  :  xii.  1  L>.  from  B.  C. 
7i>4  to  A.  D.  1872.    The  date  of  each  event  is  put 
in  p.-vrvu  theses,  and  its  distance  from  the  beginning 
ol  the  2595  years  is  given. 

Literal-div  Fulfilment  of  Dan.  A  Rev.  during  the  last 
2595  day*  (2520+75),  Dan.  ix,  -27  ;  xii,  12,  commenc- 
ing with  the  date  of  the  Covenant  between  Louis 
Napoleon  and  the  Jews.    The    distance    of  each 
event  from  the  beginning  of  the  2595  days  is  given. 

\     to  2) 

The  2520  year 

s  or  ''seven  times"  (Dan.  iv, 

It*  30 

1    The  2520  day*  or 

seven   years  of  the 

1,         60 

120 

H 

23)  bepin  primarily  B.  C.  7i5-C.     'J  heir 
latter  half  synchronize*  with  tho  V;;r?\ 
Antichrist's  12oO  years,  or  3>£  tiuit*  of 

2 
S 

4 

Covenant  week 
here;    their  luttt 
with  the  Persona 

(Dan     x.  27)    begin 
r  halt   Fyni  hromzes 
Antichrist's  (Louis 

150 

temporal  E 

uprema 

cy. 

150 

u 

6 

Napoloon 

s)    1-J.J- 

days,  or  3^   years 

)8>) 

r* 

ISO 

>•• 

fi 

universal 

suprem 

acy. 

h 

210 

7 

240 

24  i 

5: 

270 

~ 

i7i. 

c: 

ci 

330 

_ 

The  2300  year*  (J^m.  riil,  141  began  with 
the  renewal   of  the  Jewish   sacrifices, 

SOU 

^ 

10 
11 

The  2300  day 

the  renew 

s  (Dan.  viil,  !4)  be^iu  with 
al  of  tho  Jewish  sacr  ifces. 

380 

partially  13.  C.  450-7,  in  the  V7oih  ve.ir, 
and  fully  B.  C.  431-2,  In  the  205th  year. 

sm 

1-2 

partially  about  the  270th,  and   fully 
ou  tho  295th  day. 

996 

3'JO 

1 

4*0 

450 

43*. 

5. 

4 

5)4 

H 

5H 

W 

540 
570 

Q 

0 

7 

600 

§^ 

6Ui 

^. 

S 

6:U 

:- 

P 

630 

G6( 

b. 

10 

690 

r-/" 

'/. 

ll 

720 

18 

750 

750 

1 

The  3f  anchtld  cat 
Seal    1        Primitive 

ght  np  (Rev.  xii,  5). 

*.»C«ilMMl     Of    fhr.l. 

730 
810 

j. 

1 

The  MnncallA  ca 

beal  1,  Church  full 

npht  up  (Rev.  xii,  6\ 
Ascension     of     the 

870 

1 

h 

- 

Ze.il    of   Church 
(83  to  324),  759th 
to  1050th  year. 

Iwwn  the    754Ui  t 
7Wih  year 

870 
900 
•930 

fcu 

fi 

5 
6 
7 

Spirit,  759th  to 
H.'5'Jth  day. 

CioL,    abi>ut    or    tx-- 
7(!2lh  d»y. 

MB 

f 

m 

10*0 

? 

Tnrmp.  1  (250  to  395),  976th  to  »091st  year* 

]".•[>    p 

9 
U 

Trumpet  1,  Hail,  976th  to  1091st  day. 

10M 

<-ast  d 

V4l,  10501' 

ll 

Drajron  cant  d 

own,  1 

KMMli  <Hv. 

lil.SO) 

rre.»i  ip,  War,  Houtli  to  1-2601  i  day 

lll'.i 

~lllo             1 

Trumpet  2,  1 

191st  t. 

1  11)^1  ll  ilav. 

||S    * 

1170   ci 

•j 

\*  in;,'.i  given  to  Wyman.  1  10.'>th  flay. 
Trumpet  o,  li:;'-th  to  1-tH'J  day. 

12::0 

Trumpet  4  (476),  l?02d  year. 
Pope  supreme  over  1<>  kingdoms. 

IJOO 

i-2.;o 

g 

4 
6 

0 

Trumpet  4,  partial  darkness,  120-M  day 
Napolnon  supreme  Over  10  kingdoms. 

;-     Seal  3  (5iU  to 

073)    ' 

spiritual 

1290 

h 

7 

Seal  3,    Fain 

ne,   12 

liOth    to 

l~'i 

innet       5 

F  a  in 
Churc 

ine    oi 

i.l'26'r.l, 

1 

'• 

\  799th  day. 
Trumpet  5,   1335th  to  16«d 

8 

-i 

)4Ji» 

(609  to  936). 
lK."5lh  to   1M 
Woe  of  Mai 

2d    year  —  First 
omednn    I:.  cur 

a 

141H 

U 

1C 

11 

day.    Flrct  \Voeof  Literal 
Lwusts,    1362d     to    1GC.-2.1 
day. 

^o  p. 

f 

i 

1470 

eions,  13G2d 

to  106-Jc 

i  year. 

147o 

1 

Cfi 

^ 

o 

15CO 

1500 

1 

3  -t 

? 

D. 

1WO 

-   =- 

15SO 

= 

1  "'  ?    .'.  '  '- 

HP 

5 

.; 

S 

I1 

1530 

H 

li'.IO 

S 

; 

0   tf 

I 

i 

;3o  ;  ± 

,_ 

j 

& 

1CSO 
1710 
1740 
1770 

E 

1 

p1 

c. 

r/. 

J710 

F 
C 

e 

to 

ii 

!& 

1 

1 

1600 

Trumpet  6.    < 

Seal    4   (1073 
to     1438), 
fepi  r  i  t  u  a  1 
Desolatl  o  n 
of    Church, 
1799th  to  2  1C 

secorifl  Woe  of 
Turkish    Inva- 
sion j    (  : 
>,9th  to 
25?  Oth  year. 

4th  year. 

)ouomuioo  oq 

itaudiug  of  tl 

woo 

it 

Trtitnpet  €,   f 
Seal  4.  War, 

rest  i  1-  nee 
A    Famine., 
17  '.«'.»  th        to 
2164th  day. 

Second  Woe- 
Asiatic     Ar- 
mies   Invad- 
ing    lOnnan 
Empire, 
176'.*th  to 
2570th  day. 

ii 

r. 
c 

[ 

CL 

r  ; 

I860 

IMO 

1950 

TIME. 

isao 

lM-,11 

1890 
I9M 

« 

V 
4 
6 

i 

2040     F- 

—  5' 

,* 

6 

5  3' 

tr 

P 

VI  '70      2 

B-a 

21JO 

51 

•< 

11 

ll 

JT 

»| 

2160  1 

'-':• 

21G(i 

r 

P  1 

SIM 

22-20 
2250 

g 

Seal5  (1433  to  1794),  fceason 
1  of  De-lay  bef-.re 
Great  Revlr-    Final       Jud~- 

o  ~- 
a  o 

! 

cc 

61-901 
2220 
2-250 

^ 

i 
-.- 

Seal    5,    Sefturm    of  Delav, 
2164th  to  2620th  dav. 
Great  Revival  of    Religion 

"5   •=». 

*c 

cr 

fttO 

£2 

al   of  Kdi- 

ment. 

tlMth 

*^  ^. 

^_ 

""• 

2280 

4 

(Rev.   x),  cc 

mmeu 

:intr  u- 

^" 

|£_ 

2310 

t- 

p'On,    coin- 

to252< 

)th  yecr. 

"»  5" 

^ 

p 

2310 

pi 

B 

bwut  S243d  C 

ay. 

i-i   ^ 

^ 

2340 

fr* 

g 

2340 

M 

1 

c' 

2370 

fZ 

Keformation 

in  161 

7—  C242U 

r^  o 

C 

2370    H 

7 

X  g. 

•c 

^ 

2400 
2430 

H 

yoar. 

2.S" 

f 

1 

2400    S. 

D" 

1 

2460 

r*. 

o  '•tf 

»^ 

S 

2460    £ 

10 

^d 

^ 

g 

9490 

17 

^  ^v 

't 

I 

2490    a 

11 

* 

J° 

F 

MM! 

g 

2550 
2580 

t 

21  Seal  f>  M7SM),  2.V20th  to  25S»Oth  vr. 
-     Spal  7,  Truran.  7,  Vial  7  (18*8-7 

to 

bO 

vfty 

1 

2 

^    Senl  6,  2520th  to  2;i«0tli  day.        — 
~   Seal  7,  Trumpet  7,  Vial  7,  2690th  to 

«M     ; 

^      25»5    {2 

Yi\  ~         2695th 

flH>'- 

— 

ORDER  OF  COMING  EVENTS. 


CHAPTER  IV. 

REASONS,  PROVING  THAT  THE  ADVENT  OF  CHRIST 

"IN    THE    AIR"  TO    I-iAISE    THE    DECEASED    SAINTS,  AND 
TO     TRANSLATE     THE     WlSE    VlKfilNS,    WILL     PRECEDE 

Tin:  AT    TRIBULATION,  OR  NA- 

i>()LF/>.\rc     P:  ',vi>  WILL    HI:  AH<»T-T    FIVE 

YEARS  KKHHU:  THE    KM>  <>r  TII:  ION. 

\Vn::\ KVER    Louis    Napoleon    shall   have   confirmed  the 
seven  ye-  uant  with  the  "  point  will  then 

be  settle  1,  that,  from  the  date  of 'that  event,  there  will 
only  be  seven  years  and  t  hull*  months  to  c '. 

-fetfcrc  th.'  Morions  descent  rf  Chri.-r  upon    the  earth  at  the 
lay  the  impenitent,  and  introduce 
tli.'  millennium. 
It  mi_rht.  th'-n. 

nd  translati-m  of  tin-  >ainN.  whi<di  is   to  take  place 
!ir!>t's    \dvent,  would  not  o<-  >  r  than  the   termi- 

nation of  this  same    ]>eri..d  df*»  -iths, 

since  we  are  told  that  it  is  not  until  "tin-  L<>rd  himself  de- 
U  IVom  heav.  n,"  that  the  d.-ad  in  Chri-t  shall  ri<e  first, 
\ve  which  arc  alive  an «i  lit  up  to- 

gether with  them  in   t1  L>rd   in   the 

air.  arid   so   shall    ever  he  with  t1  jv.  16.) 

lr  would,  however,  be  an  ern>r  thus  to  suppose  the  resur- 
rection and  rapture  of  the  saints  to  occur  at  so  distant 
peri  the  date  oi'  i ': .  much  as  they 

!y  declared  in  the  propl.  place  rather 

than  t\\  he  Covenant. 

Advent  of  Christ  is  shown   to  occupy  about  five 
ra    in   its   accomplishment,   and   to  be   effected   in   two 
'8.     He  first  comes  from  the  highest  heavens  into  the 
and  then   the  raised  and   translated   saints   are   itnnie- 
>ly  cauirht  up  to  meet  him,  (1  Thess.  iv.  17:)  and,  con- 
sequently, the  hosts  of  Satan,  the  Prince  of  the  power  of 
the  air,  are  cast  down  from  the  air  into  the  earth,  and  pro- 
ceed, (after  an  interval,)  to  carry  on  through  the  agency 


284          OEDER  OF  COMING  EVENTS. 

of  Napoleon,  the  Antichrist,  the  final  3£  years'  persecution 
against  the  unready  Christians  who  have  been  left  behind 
upon  this  globe,  (Rev.  xii.)  Meanwhile,  Christ,  with  his 
raised  and  translated  saints,  remains  invisibly  in  the  air,  in 
the  pavilion-cloud,  until  AFTER  that  3£  years'  Tribulation, 
(Matt.  xxiv.  29,  30,)  and  then  suddenly  displays  the  Sign 
of  the  Son  of  Man  in  the  heavens,  and  openly  reveals  his 
bright  glory  and  majesty  to  the  astonished  inhabitants  of 
the  world  below.  At  this  point,  he  sends  forth  his  angels 
to  gather  to  him,  in  the  airmail  the  saints  that  arc  found 
on  the  earth,  including  the  surviving  foolish  virgins,  and 
those  who  have  been  converted  since  the  First  Translation ; 
and  he  then  "rains  a  horrible  tempest  of  fire  and  brim- 
stone" upon  Antichrist's  hosts  and  all  the  ungodly,  "  purg- 
ing out  the  rebels,"  but  sparing  and  converting  some  of  the 
least  hardened,  especially  among  the  Jews  and  Heathen, 
(Is.  Ixvi.)  This  spared  remnant  constitutes  the  holy  seed, 
or  nucleus  of  the  population  of  the  earth  during  the  subse- 
quent millennium,  and  with  their  descendants  will  compose 
"  the  nations  of  them  that  are  saved/'  (Hev.  xxi.  24,)  who 
will  be  governed  during  the  1000  years  by  Christ  and  his 
glorified,  raised,  and  translated  saints,  these  latter  living 
principally  in  the  heavenly  Jerusalem,  and  visiting  the 
earth  daily  in  order  to  exercise  rule  over  the  successive 
generations  of  its  mortal,  unverified  inhabitants. 

Upward  of  thirty-five  prophetical  treatises  or  writers 
may  be  mentioned,*  that  have  of  late  years  distinctly  up- 

*  The  following  are  the  names  of  upwards  of  thirty-five  prophetic 
treatises  or  authors  which  have  been,  (it  is  believed  accurately,) 
ascertained  to  state  that  the  Advent  of  Christ  in  the  air  to  raise  the 
deceased  saints,  and  translate  the  wise  virgins,  will  be  several 
years  before  his  descent  on  the  earth,  or  will  at  least  precede  the 
ii.l  years'  Great  Tribulation.  The  dates  of  the  respective  publica- 
tions are  enclosed  in  parentheses.  Dissertations  on  the  Prophecies, 
by  Rev.  Dr.  Duffield,  (1842);  Hopes  of  the  Church,,  by  J.  Darby, 
(1842);  Millennial  Tidings,  by  H.  Livermore,  (1843);  Second  Ad- 
vent Lectures,  by  Rev.  E.  Winthrop,  (1843);  Rev.  W.  Pym,  (1843); 
Time  of  the  End,  by  W.  Trenwith,  (1845);  Companion  to  Stream 
of  Time,  by  Sir  E.  Denny,  (1845) ;  Apocalypse  Interpreted,  by  Rev. 
J.  Kelly,  (1849);  The  Prospect,  (1849);  Things  to  Come,  by  ftev. 
C.  Bo  wen,  (1849) ;  Plain  Papers,  by  Captain  Trotter,  (1850) ; 
Li^ht  of  Prophecy,  by  Judge  Strange,  (1852);  Chronology  of  the 
Scriptures,  (1854);  The  World's  Crisis,  by  Rev.  J.  G.  Zippel, 
(1854);  First  Fruits,  by  Alexander  Porter,  (1866)  j  The  Parousia 


FIVE   YEARS   OCCUPIED   BY   THE   ADVENT.          285 

held  and  stated  the  general  view,  that  the  Advent  of  Christ 
to  rce  -ive  up  into  the  air  the  raised  and  translated  saints, 
would  undoubtedly  be  several  years  before  his  visible  de- 
Bcent  on  the  earth  to  destroy  the  Antichrist  at  the  battle 
of  Armageddon,  and  would  precede  the  Great  Tribulation, 
(which  is  to  last  i>A  years.) 

It  is  of  the  utmost  importance  that  this  view  should  be 
fully  inculcated  and  understood,  or  else  persons  will  be 
lulled  into  a  dangerous  state  of  unwatchi'ulmss,  and  thrown 
oil'  their  jruard  in  waiting  for  the  Ad'  'hrist,  by  sup- 

posing that   there  is  nr>  i>n  his  coming  until  alter 

i    Tribulation  and  Antichristian   persecution   have 
run  their  com 

juiot  be  objected  that  there  would  thus  be  two  Ad- 
-  ol    Christ, — one  at  the  btguming,  and  the  other  at 
the  end  uf  the  period  of  about  live  yrars. — lor  the   simple 
is,  that  the   0  art    ni    Christ's   Second  Advent 

will  (-reuj.y  in  all  its  ein-:unst;inces  and  arran:  hout 

•  commencement  to  its  final  con- 
Mi.      An  1   T;  I'KRECTION,  which   consists 
principal:                                   'ion  of  ail  th.  saints  at 
Christ's  cniniin:   in    the    air   at    thr    ht-!:inin^    of'thr    live 

urrection 

of  the  \Viinc.-si-s,  ,  Kev.  xi.    ll,i  an-1  of  tiioe  \\hu  are  inar- 

t\  r.  <1    bj  during   that   interval; 

«-r  brim:  ,  xx.  4,  because 

r    have    seemed    uncertain  whether    they 

and   I  \,  (1858);  Rapture  of  the  Saints,  by  Lord  Congle- 

'.»);     Inter]  r    Sc«»tt   Phillips,    (Ih-VJJ; 

.In  lur!:i"iit   <>f  tin-    Kiirhtoous,   1-y  II. -v.    1'r.  Newton,   Rector  of  tho 

Kpiphany,  Philadelphia,  (1S«J2.)     The  rest  of  the  writers  or  works 

t,  expressly  maintain  not  only  that  there  will 

ami   Translation  of  Sain'  -  the   Great 

Tribulation,  (of  3 A  years,)  but  also  a  second  Translation  of  Saints 
nb..ut  th.-  ••;.  I  of  ilrir  ::i  years,  (Matt.  xxiv.  29-31.)  The  Apoca- 
lyp-o.  l«y  V'".  Coninghame,  i  1S'.",-J):  r<«nimcnt:iry,  by  a  Clergyman  of 
•'hurch  of  Knpland,  (Dublin,  1835);  Guide  to  the  Prophecies, 
by  RCY.  E.  Bickersteth,  and  T.  Birks,  (1844)';  The  Translation, 
by  Rev.  J.  H-.O^M-,  (1847):  The  Retrospect,  (1847);  Last  Vials, 
by  R.  A.  Puruon,  (1852) ;  Days  we  Live  in,  by  E.  W.  P.  Taunton, 
(T857);  A-  n,  (published  in  London,  1858);  Coming  Events, 

(1858);  A.  P.  Joliffe,  (1801):  J.  Litch.  (1801);  «•  ParaHe  of  the 
Tt-n  Virgins/'  and  "Last  Times,"  by  Rev.  Dr.  Seiss,  (1861);  The 
Coming  Battle,  (I860.) 


286      THE  TIME  OF  THE  ADVENT  REVEALED. 

would  be  raised  up  at  all  before  the  Millennium.  Although 
Christ's  coming  "into  the  air"  will  be  like  the  lightning, 
(Matt.  xxiv.  27,)  and,  therefore,  probably  accompanied  by 
a  momentary  brilliant  glare  throughout  the  whole  heavens, 
yet,  with  this  exception,  he  will  remain  with  his  ascended 
saints  in  the  air,  altogether  unseen  by  the  inhabitants  of 
the  earth,  until  the  end  of  the  interval  of  about  five  years, 
when  he  will  descend  in  visible  power  and  glory  upon 
Mount  Olivet,  (Zeclv.  xiv.  4.)  The  statement  that  his  Ad- 
vent in  the  air  will  be  accompanied  with  "  the  voice  of  the 
archangel  and  the  trump  of  God,"  (1  Thess.  iv.  16,)  seems 
to  imply  that  there  will  also  be  some  loud  mysterious  noise 
heard  at  the  instant  of  its  commencement. 

It  is  much  to  be  lamented  that  many  pious  Christians 
altogether  neglect  the  careful  study  of  these  prophecies, 
and  seek  to  justify  such  conduct  by  referring  to  the  text, 
"Of  that  day  and  that  hour  knoweth  no  man,  no,  not  the 
un-jrels  which  arc  in  heaven,  neither  the  Son,  but  the  Fa- 
ther,'' (Mark  xiii.  32.)  But  these  words  being  spoken 
in  the  present  tense,  are  not  necessarily  true  of  any  period 
subsequent  to  their  utterance,  when  the  knowledge,  which 
was  then  hidden,  might  be  revealed  by  further  prophecies. 
Moreover,  they  can  only  hold  good  and  continue  in  force 
as  long  as  the  Divine  Son  himself  docs  not  know  the  day 
or  hour,  which  certainly  cannot  be  the  case  at  the  present 
period.  It  is  not  surprising,  that  such  unthinking  persons 
-wearers,  and  drunkards,  and  other  utterly  irreligious 
characters,  should  constantly  cast  this  text  in  the  teeth  of 
those  who  warn  them  that  the  Advent  of  Christ  is  certain  to 
t.ike  place  during  the  next  several  years.  But  it  is,  indeed, 
very  deplorable  that  any  ministers,  or  reflecting  Christiana, 
:ilty  of  the  same  gross  perversion  of  that  text; 
for  the  least  consideration  would  show,  that  Christ  having 
subsequently  ase<-M<le<l  to  heaven,  and  received  a  fresh  reve- 
lation from  the  Father,  who  alone  knew  the  day  and  hour, 
has  now  imparted  to  us  knowledge  which  previously  was 
\vithheH. 

Sixty  years  after  the  words  of  that  text  were  spoken, 
Christ  delivered  to  St.  John,  in  Patmos,  further  prophecies, 
entitled,  "The  Revelation  of  Jesus  Christ,  which  God  gave 
unto  him,  to  show  unto-  his  servants  things  which  must 
shortly  come  to  pass  .  .  .  and  the  things  which  shall  be 


JMFOIU  ANCK    OF    >li;i»iLNV,    i'lluPlIKCV.  287 

hereafter  .   .   .  Blessed  is  he  that  readeth,  and  they  that 

hear  the  words  of  this  prophecy,"  (Rev.  i.  1,  3,  19.)    Here, 

then,  is  a  disclosure  of  that  which  was  before  known  only 

Ic  the  Father;  and,  in  truth,  the  Book  of  Revelation,  in  its 

year-day  and  literal-day  fulfilments,  is  a  most  wonderfully 

compendious  map  or  chart,  foretelling  the  history  of  the 

c!i  and  the  world  from  the    First   to  the  Second  Ad- 

of  Christ.      The  marvellously  skilful  adjustment  of  its 

entire  stnicture,  its  simple,  and  yet  sublime  imagery,  its  UM- 

rivalled  Tdendini:  <»f  minuteness  of  detail  with   comp:ehen- 

of   outline,    and    the    ainazir_r   exactitude   of  **>'*• 

accom})li  -amp  it  as  a 

ce    of    Hivino   wisdom,    an    emanation    from  the 

i>ivine    mind,  and  a    superhun;  -iii«»n,   alto-vther 

•nd    the    npaeity   ut'  any   mortal    intellect   to    prod 

iminal     and     repivhen*'  iuet     of 

•  who  assume  tin*  respond!/  -vards  of  the 

ami   yet  : '.'Dipt  to   explain   these 

•  .  th.-ir    hcaicrs,  aiid   instead  of  t 

ing    th.-m     to     .  '  :,c     iicld     ni'    ]  r  -II    is 

ilo\\'niL'  with  the   milk    and    ho:,  .  un- 

iho  Revel;;:!'  a,  "  l-!r-  detli 

tin    \v  »i  phecy:"  ^HeM   U  wisdom,   let  him 

fchat  hath  undcrst:rndinLr  count  the    number  of  the    P» 

xiii    is.)      i;ut    the    modern    fashionable 
nted   with   scmi-iniidelity,   cries 

out,   "Here   is   folly!       An  enthusiast  is   he   \\ho  deeply 
.  ll.'vi-lati-  b,  or  affixes  ;  ite  inter- 

tion  to  the  prophetic  numbers." 

isitors  who  distinctly  assort  that  Louis  Napoleon 
will  be  the  Antiehri.vt,  and  that  Christ  will  come  at  the. 
7  1 .  may  be  often  accused  of  presumption;  but, 
in  fact,  those  who  so  accuse  them  are,  in  reality,  themselves 
'ty  of  presumption,  because  they  condemn  that  which 
they  can  net  disprove,  and  which  they  are  too  slothful  to 
investigate,  and  too  ignorant  to  understand.  80  far  from 
the  period  of  Christ's  Advent  being  unrevealed,  the  Scrip- 
tures distinctly  state,  as  in  the  following  texts,  that  it  shall 
be  discovered  at  the  time  of  the  end,  from  the  prophecies 
and  signs  of  the  times.  "  The  words  are  closed  up  and 
sealed  until  th*>  tinn-  of  th?  rW  .  .  .  and  none  of  the 


£88  PERIOD    OF   CURIS'l".*   COMING   FORETOLD. 

wicked  shall  understand,  but  the  wise  shall  understand/' 
Dan  xii.,  (the  time  of  the  end  is  evidently  nearly  identical 
with  the  final  seven  years.)  "Surely  the  Lord  God  will 
do  nothing,  but  he  revealeth  his  secret  unto  his  servants 
the  prophets,"  (Amos  iii.  7.)  "We  have  also  a  more  sure 
word  of  prophecy,  whereunto  ye  do  well  that  ye  take 
heed  as  unto  a  light  that  shineth  in  a  dark  place /'  (2  Peter 
i.  19.)  "Bufc  ye,  brethren,  are  not  in  darkness,  that  that 
day  should  overtake  you  unawares  as  a  thief/'  (L  Thess.  v. 
4.)  "Learn  a  parable  of  the  fig  tree;  when  the  orancli  is 
yet  tender,  and  putteth  forth  leaves,  ye  know  that  summer 
is  nigh.  So  likewise  ye,  when  ye  see  all  these  things, 
know  that  it  is  near,  even  at  the  doors/'  (Matt.  xxiv.  32.) 
"If  the  good  man  of  the  house  had  known  in  what  watch 
the  thief  wuuld  have  come,  he  would  have  watched,  and 
would  not  have  suffered  his  house  to  be  broken  up/'  (Matt, 
xxiv.  4o. )  u  If,  therefore,  thou  shalt  not  watch,  I  will  come 
on  thee  as  a  thief,  and  thou  sbalt  not  know  what  hour  I 
will  come  upon  thee,"  (Rev.  iii.  3.) 

These  texts  plainly  imply  the  impossibility  of  watching 
for  the  Saviour's  return  unless  we  possess  some  knowledge 
as  to  the  circumstances  and  time  when  it  is  to  be  antici- 
pated. For  watching  does  not  consist  in  living  in  a  vague, 
indefinite  expectation  of  a  given  event  happening  at  any 
time,  but  it  imports  the  careful  survey  ami  attentive  exami- 
nation of  occurrences  us  they  transpire,,  so  as  to  discover 
from  the  signs  precursory  to  that  event,  when  it  is  going 
to  occ.ur.  It  might  also  reasonably  be  concluded  that,  as 
the  '  rcat  events,  s; .-.  li  as  the  Exodus,  the  Deluge/ 

the  End  of  the  70  years'  Jewish  captivity,  and  the  First 
Advent  of  Christ,  &c.,  were  all  pro-intimated,  so  the  date  of 
the  momentous  event  of  Christ's  Second  Advent  would  be 
foretold.  The  predicted  parallelism  and  correspondency 
between  Noah's  day  and  the  Second  Advent,  also  indicates 
that,  as  the  Deluge  was  foretold  to  be  at  the  end  of  120 
years,  and  then  afterwards  even  the  day  was  revealed,  so 
almost  the  exact  period  of  the  Second  Advent  will  be  dis- 
closed toward  the  end.  Although,  if  in  literal  accordance 
with  the  text  before  mentioned,  the  day  or  hour  may  be 
unrevealed,  yet  it  is  clear  that  at  least  the  week  or  fort- 
night iu  which  Christ  will  come  to  remove  the  Wise  Vir- 
gins, will  be  about  two  years  and  from  four  to  six  weeks 


THE   Ti  >NT    REVEALED. 

aftet  the  date  of  the  Covenant.     For,  as  the  year-day  Man- 
up  about  '/•*>  -before  the 

Papal    Antichrist's    li1  :an,   so   the    literal-day 

.Man-child,  (the  Wise  '  i   will  be  caught  up  about 

5UO   'A///*  before   the    i  Antichrist's   1200  </</y.s,  or 

..  xii .,)  as  shown  in  diagram  4, 

and  in  the  seventh  of  the  subjoined  ten   divisions  of  this 

ter.      And    rhri.-f's    eoii>ii.'Lr    is   further   shown    to   be 

about  five  years   before   the  End,  because  it  occurs   at  the 

7th   trumpet,  and  7th 
vial,  all  <«f  whicl.  'lore  the 

of  this  I)i.'p- 

;!iat  the  Apocalypti  .vn  by 

•her  to  St.  John,  in    Patmos,    in    A.  I).  Ui>,  re- 

-  ••  the  ti...  irh    thr   railu  r    has    put  in 

his  uwu  i  ,hich  "it  was   not   ;  disciples 

i«»  know,  (Act  .  xact 

the 

i  period  of 

i    «..n    that   map   almost 

ju.^i  :     ;id«»n 

i-.ihical   chart 

NOT  A  SINGL]  tio  liibk-  that  im- 

k  or  mun::  nt  will  not  be 

liand,  <),i  the  <•  Mitrary,  it  is  distinctly 
the  words  >hall  b<'  unst-.jlcd  at  tLc  time  of  the 
.10  of  tin1  :>hall  understand,  but  the 

iiid,M  (Dan.  xii.  ]<•  little  short  of 

blac.]  •  ]Mi,-i\,,uring 

to  iind  out  from  Daniel  and  >;i  ih<-  time  of  (Christ's 

Advent,  by  a-  -hat  tin-    Hiblc  declares  that  no  one 

ehali  know  the  t:  ,  in  reality,  die  Bible  contains 

no  Mich  drdaration  at  all.      Even   if  the  oft-.quoted   toxU 
nid   hour,"  in  Matt.  xxiv.  xxv.,  applied 
inuuediatf-ly  to  our  own  times,  they  could  not  fairly  or  rea- 
sonably  imply    that   the  week    or   month    ehonld    not   be 
vn,  for  the  word  "day"  being  coupled  with  the  word 
ir,"   plainly  showg  that  a  literal  day  is  meant.     But 
in  fart,  it  i-  just  aa  unreasonable  to  vsay  that  the  Saviour'i 
woi  «  i  day  and  hour  knoweth  no  man  .  .  not  even 

the  Son/'  (Mark  xiii.  32,)  apply  to  these  days,  or  now  hold 
good,  as  to  say  that  his  words  "  I  thirst/'  (John  xix.  20,) 


f  9tj  PROOFS'  OF   PREMTLLENNIALrSB*. 

arc  actually  true  at  the  present  time.  It  should  be  particu- 
larly noticed,  that  NOT  ONE  of  these  texts  about  "not 
knowing  the  time,  or  the  day,  or  hour/'  are  in  the  future 
tense;  the  obviou^  purpose  of  them  being  only  to  keep 
Christians  in  the  early  ages  unacquainted  with  the  prede- 
termined length  of  time  that  was  to  elapse  before  Christ's 
Advent,  and,  therefore,  expecting  ifc  as  possible  even  in 
their  own  lifetime. 

IT  MAY  BE  WELL  to  mention  here,  that  among  the  nu- 
merous proofs  that  Christ's  personal  coming  will  be  preniil- 
hrnnial,  or  BEFORE  the  Millennium  of  1000  years,  there  are 
six  arguments  hi  particular,  that  are  specially  conclusive. 

First.  The  matter  is  decisively  settled  by  the  FIRST  RE- 
SURRECTION being  foreshown,  in  Rev.  xx.,  to  occur  before 
the  1000  years,  in  order  that  the  glorified  saints  in  their 
raised  bodies  may  reign  with  Christ  over  the  mortal,  unglo- 
rified  generations  of  mankind,  who  will  live  on  the  earth 
during  those  1000  years.  In  Rev.  xix.  a  description  is 
given  of  the  Marriage  of  the  Lamb,  which  the  Parable  of 
the  Virgins  alone  would  show  to  be  the  Union  of  Christ  to 
his  raised  and  translated  saints  at  his  Second  Advent. 
After  the  marriage  ceremony,  Christ  and  his  saints  descend 
in  great  majesty  to  the  earth  and  destroy  Antichrist's 
hosts.  Then,  in  the  next  chapter,  Rex.  xx.  4,  they  are 
represented  as  having  ascended  their  thrones  to  govern  the 
spared  nations  of  the  earth  during  the  1000  years,  and  the 
revelator  specially  observes  among  them  "the  souls"  (or 
the  persons,  consisting  both  of  body  and  spirit,  as  in  Acts 
xxvii.  37,)  of  those  who  were  martyred  by  the  Personal 
Antichrist,  and  who  now  "  lived,  (i£Wav,)*  and  reigned 

*  "  If,  in  a  passage  where  two  resurrections  are  mentioned,  where 
certain  *l*v%*i  t£»yjiv  at  the  first,  and  the  rest  of  the  mgo/  «£»<r*y  only 
at  the  end  of  a  specified  period  after  that  first, — if,  iii  such  a  pas- 
sage the  first  resurrecti an  may  be  understood  ta  mean  spiritual 
lising  with  Christ,  while  the  second  means  literal  rising  from  the 
grave, — then  there  is  an  end  of  all  significance  in  language,  and 
Scripture  is  wiped  out  as  a  definite  testimony  to  anything.  If  the 
first  resurrection  is  spiritual,  then  so  is  the  second,  which,  I  sup- 
pose, none  will  be  hardy  enough  to  maintain ;  but  if  the  second  is 
literal,  then  so  is  the  first,  which,  in  common  with  the  whole  primi- 
tive Church,  and  many  of  the  best  modern  expositors,  I  do  main- 
tain and  receive  as  an  article  of  faith  and  hopo."—  Dean  AlforcTi 
Greek  Tettament,  Her.  xx. 


ADVENT   OP   CHRIST   BEFORE    THE    MILLENNIUM.   291 

with  Christ  a  thousand  years.  But  tlie  rest  of  the  dead 
lived,  (jfrjcra*,)  not  until  the  thousand  years  were  finished. 
This  is  the  first  llesurrection."  It  being  undeniable  that 
the  word  u lived"  means  "were  raised  up,"  it  follows  that 
this  text  alone,  proves  that  some  of  the  dead  will  be  raised 
up  before  the  1000  years,  involving,  of  course,  Christ's 
premillenniiil  Advent  to  effect  their  Resurrection. 

Secondly.     The  final  Hattle  of  Armageddon,  which  con- 

principally  in  an  exterminating  assault,  conducted  by 

Antichrist's  li  Jews,  is  expressly  stated  to 

be  accompanied  by  Christ's  '•  coming  as  a  thief,"  (Rev.  xvi. 

1.).  !<;,    bj  li  tV"iu  heaven  with  the  armies  of  his 

;ix.  8,  14,)  by  his  "coming  with  fire 

and  with  hi-  chariots,  like  a  whirlwind,  (Is.  Ixvi.  15,)  by  his 
descent  with  his  saints  to  the  earth,  so  that  "HIS  FEET 
SHALL  STAND  upon  the  Mount  of  Olives,"  ( Xech.  xiv.  4,") 
aii-1  n  of  hi-  ,  (Ezek.  xxxvih. 

L'O,  tin-  H.-hrew  word  {'or  pre»  na  invariably  means  an  actual 
personal  pregeno*,  as  in  <ien.  iii.  S,  Num.  xx.  (>,  1  Kings 
xii.  2,  Ls.  Ixiv.  8!, ;  That  "  this  K.ttle  of  that  great  da\ 

Almighty"  ;«t  Armageddon  tak«-  plaee  just  before  the 
Millennium  is  alnio-t  universally  admitted,  and  is  abund- 
antly •  •vidt-nt  iVom  the  ftmtezi  »1'  th«-  above  passages,  and 
many  parallel  texts.  All  those  passages  distinctly  show 
that  Christ  will  then  come  personally,  and  not  merely 
providentially. 

Thirdly.  In  2  Thess.  ii.,  the  Man  of  Sin,  or  the  Anti- 
christ, (1  John  ii.  22, _)  is  predicted  by  St.  Paul  to  be  de- 
stroyed by  tic'  Irujhtness  of  Christ' a  m/niii,/,  (Tt}  iWKpa»i»« 
Tij?  wa£ou<ria?,)  by  the  appearing  of  his  presence,  which 
must  mean  Christ's  personal  coming;  for,  in  every  instance 
in  which  either  of  these  two  Greek  words  are  used  in  the 
New  Testament,  taey  invariably  denote  actual  personal 
-ence,  as  shown  elsewhere  in  this  chapter.  That  Anti- 
christ's destruction  will  be  antecedent  to  the  Millennium, 
is  admitted  by  all  standard  expositors;  for,  of  course,  in  a 
time  of  universal  righteousness  there  can  be  no  'Antichrist, 
nor  any  mystery  of  iniquity,  which,  as  St.  Paul  implies,  was 
to  continue  to  work  from  his  own  day  until  it  issued  in  the 
revelation  of  the  Man  of  Sin.  The  same  prediction  is  also 
given  in  Dan.  vii.,  where  Antichrist,  or  the  Little  Horn,  is 
foreshown  to  perish,  together  with  the-  Roman  Empire,  at 


292  THE    SECOND    ADVENT   PREJVJILLENNIAL. 

the  visible  Advent  of  the  Son  of  Man,  whose  millennial 
kingdom  is  then  established  over  the  nations  of  this 
earth. 

Fourthly.  The  Great  Tribulation,  and  time  of  trouble 
and  distress  of  nations,  such  as  never  has  been,  or  shall  be, 
obviously  precedes  the  Millennium,  for  it  is  emphatically 
defined  to  be  at  the  close  of  the  times  of  the  Gentiles,  or 
present  Gentile  dispensation,  just  before  Jerusalem  shall 
cease  to  be  trodden  under  foot,  (Luke  xxi.  24—27,)  and  also 
just  prior  to  the  time  of  Millennial  blessedness,  (Dan.  xii. 
12,  13,)  and  as  soon  as  "  the  Gospel  is  preached  for  a  witness 
to  all  nations/'  which  is  already  the  case,  (Matt.  xxiv.  14, 
Mark  xiii.  10,)  and  likewise  at  the  time  of  the  Personal 
Antichrist's  cruel  oppression  of  the  Jews,  and  persecution 
of  Christians  for  3  J  years,  (Dan.  vii.  xii.,  Rev.  xi.  xii.  xiv.,) 
which  issues  in  the  Battle  of  Armageddon.*  But  this 
great  tribulation,  or  time  of  trouble,  is  again  distinctly 
stated  to  be  the  time  of  the  resurrection,  (Dan.  xii.  1,  2,) 
which  necessarily  involves  Christ's  Advent,  and  also  to  be 
accompanied  by  Christ's  "coming  in  a  cloud  with  power 
and  great  glory,  and  sending  forth  his  angels  to  gather  in 
his  elect/'  (Matt.  xxiv.  29-31,  Mark  xiii.  24-27,  Luke 
xxi.  27,)  and  to  be  at  the  time  of  the  seventh,  or  resurrec- 
tion, trumpet,  (Rev.  xi.  15-19.)  By  this  line  of  argument, 
therefore,  Christ's  personal  return  is  demonstrated  to  pre- 
cede the  Millennium. 

Fifthly.  The  Scriptures  foreshow  that  the  earth  will  be 
increasingly  wicked  until  the  Second  Advent  of  Christ,  but 
will  be  universally  righteous  during  the  Millennium,  which 
must,  therefore,  necessarily  be  subsequent  to  that  Advent. 

The  Apostles  spoke  of  the  period  in  which  they  were 
living  as  the  last  time,  (1  John  ii.  8,)  these  last  days,  (Heb. 
i.  2,)  these  last  times,  (1  Peter  i.  20,)  and  they  predicted 
those  last  days,  or  times,  to  be  characterized  by  continu- 
ously increasing  wickedness  until  the  coming  of  Christ; 
"Now  the  Spirit  speaketh  expressly,  that  in  the  latter 

*  The  Battle  of  Armageddon,  (Rev.  xvi.  14,  16,  xix.,)  in  which 
Gog,  of  the  land  of  Magog,  (Ezek.  xxxviii.,)  is  the  great  Comman- 
der-in-chief, and  which  is  before  the  Millennium,  is  wholly  distinct 
from  the  battle  of  Gog  and  Magog,  (Rev.  xx.,)  which  is  at  tfte  end 
of  the  Millennium,  and  in  which  the  descendants  of  the  premillen- 
Dial  Gog  and  Magog  nations  are  specially  prominent. 


\VICKEDNESS   OF   THESE   LAST   DAYS. 

times  some  shall  depart  from  the  faith,  giving  heed  to  se- 
ducinjr  spirits,  and  doctrines  of  devils,  speaking  lies  in 
hypocrisy/'  etc.,  (1  Tim.  iv.  l-o.)  "This  know  also,  that 
in  the  fust  days  perilous  times  shall  come,  for  men  shall  be 
lovers  of  their  own  selves:  covetous,  boasters,  proud,  blas- 
phemous, disobedient  to  parents,  unthankful,  unholy,  with- 
out natural  affection,  truce-breakers,  false  accusers,  incon- 
tinent, fierce,  di-.-pisers  of  those  that  are  good,  traitors, 
heady,  high-minded,  lovers  of  pleasure  more  than  lovers  of 
God;  having  a  form  of  godliness  but  denying  the  power 
thereof,"  (">  Tim.  iii.  1- 

Thcse  scenes  of  oppression,  selfishness,  and  every  sort  of 
wickedness,  are  plainly  implied  by  St.  James,  (chap.  v.  1, 
8,)  to  be  endured  until  the  Advent  of  Christ,  "(Jo  to,  now 
ye  rich  men,  weep  and  howl  lor  the  miseries  that  shall  come 
upon  you  .  .  your  gold  and  silver  are  cankered,  and  the 

of  them  shall  be  a  witness  against   you,  and   shall 

y<>iir  iloh  Ml  if  w-  '-"Id  tin-  hire  of  the  lahour- 

d  d«»wn  your  fields,  which  is  of  you  kept 

baek    by  fraud,  erirth  ;   and    th--  ihcm   which  have 

reap-  E  Sabaoth  .  . 

unto  Till-:    roMINO    OP  THE 

!>,    fur   tin-   coming   <>f  the    Lord   drav  h.';      St. 

.hide  similarly  predicts  the  growifef  Hi  of  the  un- 

godly i'nmi  his  own  time  until  their  destruction,  by  the 
(•••ming  <»f  the  Lord  with  his  saint-,  as  foretold  by  Knoch. 

I  prevalence 

of  corruption   until  Chri-t  conveyed   in   the 

parai  Sower,  tl.  and   the 

Net,  and  in  our  I.  98,  <  Matt,  xxiv.,* 

*  Many  of  the  standard  expositors  consider  the  word  "genera- 
tion" -the  Jewish  ra<  n,"  in  the  passage,  "Thii 
generation  ehall  not  pass  till  all  these  things  be  fulfilled,"  (>I 
xxiv.  o  i.)  nnd  in  that  sense  it  is  fulfilled  l>y  the  continued  exist- 
ence of  the  Jews  even  at  the  present  <l:ty.  Another  explanation  of 
this  text  is,  that  Christ  here  alludes  to  the  first  part  of  the  two-fold 
question  put  to  him,  "When  shall  these  things  (the  destruction  of 
Jerusalem)  be;  and  what  shall  be  the  sign  of  thy  coming,  and  of 
the  end  of  the  world."  He  sums  up  his  prophetic  discourse  by 
saying,  *«  Verily  I  say  unto  you,  this  generation  shall  not  pass  till 
all  these  things  (the  destruction  of  Jerusalem)  be  fulfilled  .  .  .  But 
of  that  day  and  hour  (the  coming  of  Christ)  knoweth  no  man,  not 
even  the  Son,"  &c. 


294 


THE   ADVENT   BEFORE    THE    MILLENNIUM, 


Mark  xiii.,  Luke  xxi.,)  and  also  in  the  year-day  prophetic 
septenaries  of  the  seals,  trumpets,  and  vials,  which  describe 
a  progressive  infliction  of  woes  and  plagues  upon  the  in- 
creasingly apostate  world,  until  the  complete  uprooting  of 
npostacy  at  the  Advent  of  Christ.  Again,  in  Rom.  viii. 
23,  the  whole  creation  is  stated  to  be  groaning  and  travail- 
ing in  pain,  waiting  for  the  redemption  of  the  body,  that  is, 
the  resurrection  of  the  body  at  Christ's  coming.  This 
could  not  be  the  case  if  the  Millennium  intervened  before 
the  resurrection.  And,  in  Rom.  xi.,  the  national  blind- 
ness of  Israel,  which  must  end  before  the  Millennium, 
terminates  with  the  Deliverer  coming  out  of  Zion,  that  is, 
with  the  Return  of  Christ.  It  should  be  remembered,  that 
many  texts  show,  that  in  the  midst  of  the  latter-day  climax 
of  iniquity,  there  will  be,  nevertheless,  great  religious  reviv- 
als, and  outpourings  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  (see  page  145.) 

Fixthly.  The  Scriptures  declare  that  the  Lord  Jesus 
shall  have  a  future,  visible,  earthly,  temporal  kingdom,  over 
the  nations,  while  existing  as  now,  in  their  mortal,  unglori- 
fied  state,  and  that  he  shall  reign  over  them  as  literally  as 
David  reigned  over  the  kingdom  of  Israel.  This  must 
necebsarily  precede  the  final  general  judgment  and  confla- 
gration of  the  earth,  which  occurs  at  the  end  of  the  Millen- 
nium, (Rev.  xx.  11 ;)  and  it  is  foretold  to  commence  at  the 
destruction  of  the  Roman  em  pi  re,  at  the  beginning  of  the 
Millennium,*  (Dan.  vii.  ^7;  Rev.  v.  10,  xi.  15,  xx.  6.) 

The  utter  overthrow  and  demolition  of  the  Roman  empire, 

*  Tt  is  certain  that  the  whole  company  of  saints  represented  by 
the  terms,  the  Church,  or  Bride,  or  Lamb's  -wife,  is  quite  complete 
at  Christ's  Advent,  and  admits  of  no  subsequent  accessions  after 
its  marriage  to  Christ  has  taken  place  at  the  commencement  of  his 
temporal  reign  over  the  millennial  earth.  (Rev.  xix  7.;  Matt. 
xxv.  10.)  This  ••  Church  of  the  first-born,"  (Heb.  xii.  23,)  is  dis- 
tinguished by  special  union  with  Christ  and  peculiar  prerogatives 
and  dignities  far  above  those  which  belong  to  "after-born"  saints, 
as  for  instance,  the  saints  who  will  be  born  and  die  on  the  earth 
during  the  Millennium,  and  who  will  compose  a  distinct  company 
of  the  redeemed.  These  again  will  be  distinct  from  companies  of 
saints  that  may  be  redeemed  by  the  blood  of  Jesus  in  other  nges, 
or  m  other  worlds.  There  will  be  many  varying  degrees  of  glory 
in  heaven:  "one  star  diifereth  from  another  star  in  glory.  (1  Cor. 
TV.  41.)  "There  may  be,  (says  Bickersteth)  and  doubtless  are,  a 
thousand  stages  and,  varieties  of  union  with  Christ,  distinguishablt 
from  the  glory  of  the  Church  of  the  Firsf-born." 


THE    8ECONB    ADVENT   TIU'.MILLKXN-IAL. 

the  last  of  the  four  great  Gentile  empires,  (the  Babylonian, 

Medo-Persian,  Grecian,  and  Jioman, .  is  1 -ax shown  to  occur 

at  "the   coming  of  the  Son  of  Man  with  the  clouds  of 

heaven,"  (Dan.  vii.  13,  14,  ii.  41,)   to  whom  there  is  then 

ii  a  kingdom  and  dominion  that  all  ^  .  and 

,  should  serve  him.     .(l.)aii.  vii.  14.) 

This  fifth  universal  monarchy  must  be  homogeneous 
with,  and  of  the  same  kind  as,  the  four  monarchies  which 
preceded  it,  and  cannot  be  a  more  spiritual  kingdom,  but 
must,  like  them,  be  a  viable,  temporal,  monarchical  govern- 
ment, and  it  is  to  be  L  ,  and 
lane/  phrase  which  •ii.-tiiict  i\ .  pi,-  living 
on  the  earth  in  the  ih  >h,  in  nr»nal.  .  just 
«s  they  existed  in  Daniel's  time.  \  Compare  Dan.  iii.  4,  7j 
iv.  1,  v.  In.  vi,  25u)  '•'.  it  \\j.-  declared  (Luke 
.' .  P&.  ouxil  11.)  that  'r  iij).. n  the  throne 
of  l>avid — an  expression  similar  to  4'tho  throne  of  the 
Caasars,"  "th  I  which 
implies  that  Christ  will,  like  king  David,  visibly  and  lite- 
rally reign  over  the  kingdoiu  oi  is  expectation 
was,  and  BOW  is  univ.  ;il.ii>li.  .1  -'ews,  who 
justly  u:i  in  a  litn.  ttnw  promises 

•heir  future  restoration   to  Palestine  lily  pros* 

(Sec  Isaiah  i:  .  xxxv.,  xlix.,  Ix.-lxvi.;  Kzt-k.  xxxvi- 

xlviii.;  .K  r.  :   himjwlf  distinctly  encou- 

raged  them    in    thia    expectation,    but   intimated    that   the 

iged,  and  would  not  arrive 
::inr-s  of  the  (liMitili-s,  tliat  is,  the  end 

of  the  four  <i  Luke  xxi.  24,  xix.  12- 

2*7;  Acts  i.  6.)     Thi  i  is  prophesied  of 

in  the  p:  n,  and  is 

prayed  for  in  the  petition,  "Thy  kingdom  come."  The 
heavens  only  receive  and  retain  Christ  until  the  "restitu- 
tion of  all  things,"  or  "regeneration,  when  the  Son  of  Man 
shall  sit  on  the  throno  of  his  glory,  and  the  twelve  apostles 
shall  eat  and  drink  at  his  table  in  his  kingdom,  and  sit  on 
Ive  thrones  judging  the  of  Israel:"  (Acts 

iii.  -Jl;  Matt.  xix.  27 j  Luke  xxii.  SO.)  The  Jews  erred, 
not  in  expecting  this  temporal  kingdom,  but  in  failing  to 
perceive  that  the  Messiah  must  first  suffer  and  be  rejected. 
Many  modern  Christians  err,  by  refusing  to  believe  in  the 


29S  EXMiAffAircrsr  or 

future  temporal  kingdom   and   reign  of  Christ,  and   only 
tfegafding  him  as  a  crucified  and  interceding  Messiah.* 

THE  DIAGRAM  PREFIXED  to  this  chapter,  shows  th# 
period  of  the  Ascension  of  the  literal-day  Man  child  or  Wise 
Virgins,  to  be  two  years,  and  from  four  to  six  weeks  after 
the  date  of  the  Covenant.  This  rs  demonstrated  by  de- 
ducing" from  the  year-day  fulfilment  of  Daniel  and  Ilevela- 
tion  during  2595  YEARS,  fron¥722-4  B.  C  to  1871  A,  IX, 
what  their  future  Kteral-day  fulfilment  will  he  during  2595 
DAfSy  1$hat  isy  seven  years  and  2?  months,  from  the  date  of 
Antichrist's  approaching  seven-year's  covenant  with  the 
Jews,  tmtil  his  destruction  at  Christ's  descent  at  Arma- 
geddon. 

The  2595  YE  A  KS  is,  composed  of  twa  parts:  firstly,  of  the 
Seven  times  or  2520  years,  (Dan.  iv.  23;  Lev.  xxvi.  28,) 
which  is  double  the  3jfc  times  or  1260  years,  (Dan.  vii.r  xii.; 
Rev,  xi.,  xii.,  xiii.,)  and  which  was  to  he  the  length  of  the 
dominant  oppressing  power  of  the  four  Gentile  Monarchies, 
to  which  supremacy  kas  been  temporarily  transferred  from 
the  Jews;  secondly,  of  an  additional  75  years,  which  is  the 
excess  of  1335  years  beyond  the  1260  years  or  3J  times — 
the  latter  half  of  the  2520  yeaTS  or  seven  times — (Dan,  xir. 
7-12,)  and  which  is  the  final  interval  of  the  completion  of 
the  destruction  ?>f  the  Gentile  powers.  The  2o95  BATS 
similarly  consist  of  two  parts:  firstly,  of  the  seven  years  of 
haniel's  7<>th  week,  (Dan.  ix.  27,)  which  w  double  the 
literal-day  :>\  times  or  1260  years,  (Dan.  vii.;  xii.;  Rev. 

*  The  expression,  "  the  kingdom  of  God,"  "  the  kingdom  of 
heaven,"  is  used  in  more  senses  ffrart  one,  and  sometimes  denotes 
the  spiritual  reign  of  God  in  the  hearts  of  true  Christians:  "Ex- 
cept a  man  be  bottr  again,  he  cannot  se«  the  kingdom  of  God." 
(John  iii.  3.)  Its  meaning  in  each  passage  must  be  decided  by 
the  context.  The  spiritual  kingdom  "cometh  not  with  observa- 
tion." Christ  also  said,  "My  kingdom  is  not  of  (&.  from)  this 
world;  if  my  kingdom  were  from  this  world,  then  would  my  ser- 
vants fight  that  1  sho-ultl  not  be  delivered  to  the  Jews;  but  now  it 
my  kingdom  not  from  hence."  (John  xviii.  36.)  This  kingdom  is 
heavenly  in  its  origin,  in  its  support,  and  in  its  end :  not  established 
by  the  military  violence  or  revolutions  of  this  world,  but  by  the 
supernatural  interposition,  from  heaven,  of  God  himself.  "Koppe 
on  the  Thessalonians  "  is  a  book  treating  fully  upon  the  different 
»en»eS  in  which  the  word  "the  kingdom  of  heaven"  is  used. 


»  ••••  iiiii  HIM      AT  1  1  ••!•»»•  ii  i          297 


ri.,  xiL,  xiii.,)  and  which  reaches  from-  th<*  date  of  Anti- 

;-t'»  Jewish  Covenant  to  the  end  of  his  dominant  op~ 

>  in  cr  power;  secondly,  of  an  additional  75  days,  which  is- 

the  excess  of  1335  days  beyond   lL!<ii)  days  or  )H  times  — 

the  latter  half  of  the  'J  oven-  years  —  (Dan.  xii. 

7-12,  i  and  \\]i'u'A\  is  the  final  interval1  of  the  completion  of 

.  'stmction. 

In  prophetical  calculations,  fractional  parts  of  a  year  are 

counted  according'  ta  Jewish  reckoning,  as  if  the  year  con- 

tained only  o(>0  days-  or  twelve  months  of  20   days  each  ; 

(compare  Rev.  xi.  L\  :J,  xii.  6,  14;  (ion.  vii.  11.  VHK  3,  4,) 

iirth  is  always-  reckoned   as  rqual  ta 

that  of  an  ordinary  year  —  the  period  occupied  by  tlu*  rrvo- 

ii  of  the  earth  round  the  sun,  and  which   in   reality  is 

365  days.     The  expression,  "a  time,  times,  and  half  time,'7 

lilies  "one  year,  two  years,  and  half  a  year/'  that  is^ 

days,  whether  year-day  or  literal-day. 

\M'>V;    Ti  ;  i;    rOlLOWING    t.-n    Scripture   proofs   of   the 

Ante-Tribulation   translationr  the  so  bbe   most    im- 

mt,  as  it  is  the   prim  •;•  --h  shows  the 

Advent  of  Christ  lo  remove  the  Wiwe  Virgin^  to  be  two? 

years,  and  fnuii   i'.»;ir  to  six  weeks  ai'i.T  the  «iate  of  Anti- 

christ's Jewish  Covenant.     The  first  six  of  the  ten  proofs 

irislation  to  be  at  least  the  3}  y« 

Ett  Tribulation,  and   the  last  three  proofs  demonstrate  it 
to  be  within  a  few  weeks  oi  s  before  the  End. 


T.  TvF9  DI8TTWOT  TEA  x  or  r<  iix)valfl  of 

saints  from   the  •  -arth  at  Christ's  r  re   plainly  de- 

scribed in  literal-day,  Rev.  xiv.,  the  first   U-hiL:  an   earlier 

and  snialK-r  ingathering  than  tho  second,  and  consist  in-  nf 

114,000  persons^  called  tli.     !ni-i  -FRUITS,  Tver.  4,)  who 

are  caught   up  11  f»i'  l>al»ylon,  and  Antichrist's 

subsequent  oi  years'  persecution;  the  second  being  coin- 

«l  of  all  the  saints  found  on  the  earth  nfter  Antichrist's 

3i  years'  persecution,  and  who  are  called  the  HARVEST. 

.  xiv.  15,  vii.  9.) 

In  literal-day,  Rev.  xiv.,  144,000  persons  are  exhibited 
in  heaven,  standing  with  the  Lamb  upon  the  celestial 
Mount  Sion,  which  appears  from  Heb.  xii.  22,  to  be  the 
same  as  the  heavenly  Jerusalem.  Their  description  -shows 
them  to  be  the  Wise  Virgins  who  have  beeu  caught  up  to 


298  tiO«PEL    MESSAGES   PROCLAIMED. 

-meet  Christ  "in  the  air/7  and  who  have  now  got  the  namt) 
of  God  written  upon  them,  according  to  the  promise  given 
in  Ilev.  iii.  12,  where  they  are  prophetically  termed  the 
Philadelphia!!  Church.  They  are  here  denominated  the 
FIRST-FRUITS,  and  are  thus  obviously  implied  to  be  an 
earlier  ingathering  of  saints  from  the  earth,  preliminary  to  a 
Fater  ingathering  spoken  of  in  the  latter  part  of  the  chapter 
as  the'  HARVEST,  (ver.  15,)  which  is  clearly  the  same 
gathering  in  of  the  elect  that  accompanies  Christ's  coining 
in  power  and  great  glory,  in  Matt.  xxiv.  31.  As  the  first- 
fruits  and  harvest  must  necessarily  both  be  of  the  same 
sort  or  kind,  each,  therefore,  consisting  of  living  saints,  it 
would  thence  appear  that  the  saints,  who  are  alive  at 
Christ's  Advent,  will  be  removed  to  the  heavens  in  two 
companies,  that  of  the  first-fruits  being  earlier  in  time, 
although  smaller  in  number  than  that  of  the  harvest. 

After  Rev.  xiv.  has  opened  with  this  representation  of 
the  144,000  Wise  Virgins,  or  FIRST-FRUITS,  having  been 
translated  to  the  heavens,  then  three  angels  successively 
proclaim  three  Gospel  messages  throughout  the  earth,  warn- 
ing mankind  that  the  HOUR  of  (rod's  judgment  is  come, 
(the  3£  years'  hour,  Ilev.  iii.  10,  xvii.  12,  xviii.  10,)  and 
that  Babylon,  or  the  church  of  Rome,  is  fallen,  and  that 
whoever  worships  the  Beast,  (Napoleon,  the  Antichrist,)  or 
his  image,  or  receives  his  mark,  shall  be  tormented  for 
ever  and  ever.  These  messages  will  not  be  proclaimed 
until  after  the  Wise  Virgins  are  taken  from  the*  earth,  and 
will  be  introductory  to  the  3  A  years'  universal  worship  of 
Antichrist,  which  is  evidently  described  in  the  significant 
language  of  the  next  two  verses,  (12  and  13,)  Hvre  is  the. 
•  >f  thi>  *<  tints;  here  are  they  that  keep  the  command- 
orients  of  GDI  I  <uu!  the  faith  of  Jesus.  Tfcese  are  the  very 
words  which  are  used  in  Rev.  xii.  17,  xiii.  10,  in  the  de- 
scriptions of  Antichrist's  3i  years  persecution,  and  they  are 
here  obviously  inserted  as  a  note  of  time  to  show  that  this 
is  the  precise  period  in  the  narrative  of  Rev.  xiv.  for  that 
3}  years'  persecution  to  intervene.  This  is  further  shown 
by  the  accompanying  statement,  Blessed  arc  the  dead  tlmf 
die  in  the  Lord  from  henceforth, — words  palpably  intimat- 
ing this  to  be  a  time  of  violent  persecution,  when  death  is 
preferable  to  life  in  the  case  of  the  righteous,  (compare 
Isaiah  Ivii.  1 : J  and  also  intimating  that  the  first  stage  in 


TRANSLATION    AFTER    THE   NAPOLEON   WOE.        299 

the  Advent  of  Christ  and  resurrection  of  the  righteous,  or 
first  resurrection,  has  already  brought  to  the  departed 
saints  that  special  blessedness  which  is  to  be  their  peculiar 
prerogative,  as  stated  in  Rev.  xx.  6:  (the  second  stage  in 
the  first  resurrection  is  "//</•  the  Ci  years,  Rev.  xv.  2, 
xx.  4.) 

After  the  semi-septennial  interval  of  Napoleon,  the  Artti- 
christ's  3J  years'  persecution,  has  run  its  course,  as  in- 
dicated in  verses  ]'2  and  lo;  then,  in  the  three  next  verses, 
the  Son  of  Man  is  exhibited  sitting  upon  a  white  cloud 
with  a  sickle  in  his  hand,  with  which  lie  reaps  the  HAR- 
\  T  *  arth.  This  is  umnistakeably  the  second  trans- 

lation, 01-  >t' living  saints  from  the  earth  AFTER 

the  3i  years'  (ireat  Tribul;  \iv.  l.")-li(,),)  when 

all  nations  behold  Christ  visibly  coining  in   the  clouds  with 
-,;>-;  and  it  is  the  same  event  which  is  represented 
in   1  ..  vii.  (.»-17,  where  a  cjrmt  ?/?//// /////A-  who 

have  passed  through,  and  come  out  "/    IK     i  i  Tri- 

bulation, are  beheld  with  Chri.-t  on  the  pavilion  cloud  in  the 
.  having  manifestly  been  caught  up  at  the  close  of 
These   second  translation-saints  are  an 
ua9ttffn6em/,  and  almost  entirely 

(Mm  translati  ire  represented  as 

ly  small   and  definitely  number^  I,  and   indi- 
vidually waff,/  company  ol'  II  l,u<:i». 

As  soon  as  th«    HARVEST  of  the  second  translation  saints 

hen  the  following 

he   the    tr  iod's 

wrath;   in   other  words.  inn-tion  of  Antichrist  and 

i:">ts  at  the  b;  -  sot  forth  in  Rev. 

xix,  and  in  the  literal-day  seventh  vial,  and  seventh  trum- 
pet. Thus  the  fourteenth  of  Revelation  contains  a  concise 
an  1  -raj'hic  outline  of  the  events  of  the.  five  years'  interval 
between  the  first  and  second  translations. 

is  at  least  from  one  to  three  hundred  times 
greater  than  its  first  fruits,  and  as  the  FIRST  FRUITS, 
or  first-translation  company  of  saints  consists  of  exactly 
144,000  persons,  therefore  the  HAH  VEST,  or  second-trans- 
lation company  of  saints,  must  necessarily  consist  of  up- 
wards of  from  fifteen  to  fifty  million  persons.  They  are 
intimated  by  their  description  in  Rev.  vii.  9,  xiv.  6,  and 
Luke  xiv.  23,  to  be  principally  those  that  shall  be  con- 


800  SECOND   PROOF   OF   TWO   TRANSLATIONS, 

verted  among  heathen  nations,  and  most  of  them  will  be 
converted  during  the  five  years  between  the  two  transla- 
tions. 

It  should  be  observed  that  the  righteous  detid  who  arc 
raised  up  at  the  first  stage  in  Christ's  coming  are  entirely 
distinct  from  the  144,000  who  are  then  translated,  because 
none  of  the  sealed  144,000  will  ever  have  undergone  death. 
In  the  literal-day  fulfilment  of  the  seals  during  the  final 
18-40  days,  (or  about  5  years,)  the  144,000  mentioned  in 
llcv.  viL,  consist  entirely  of  Jews,  who  are  preserved  and 
caught  up  in  the  second  translation  after  the  8-J  years' 
Great  Tribulation.  Thus,  there  arc  two  separate  com- 
panies of  144,000  translated  saints, — the  one  in  llev.  xiv., 
consisting  chiefly  of  Gentiles  caught  up  in  the  first  trans- 
lation, and  the  other  in  Rev.  vii.,  being  composed  exclu- 
sively of  Jews  caught  up  in  the  second  translation. 

In  view  of  the  approaching  unparalleled  conversions 
among  the  Jews  and  heathens,  what  a  motive  is  iurnibhed 
to  Christians  to  sow  broadcast  in  heathen  countries  the 
seed  of  the  Gospel,  and  to  circulate  widely  copies  of  the 
Word  of  God  in  various  languages  before  the  growing 
power  of  Antichrist,  and  the  increasing  revolutions,  com- 
pletely arrest,  as  they  speedily  will,  all  such  evangelistic 
efforts.  The  certainty  that  an  unparalleled  blessing  is  about 
to  crown  all  such  efforts  should  be  an  additional  induce- 
ment to  persons  "to  lay  up  treasure  in  heaven"  by  enlarged 
liberality  toward  Missionary. Societies.  It  is  far  better  for 
Christians  now  to  give  away  the  greater  part  of  their  pro- 
perty in  charity,  than  presently  to  have  it  violently  taken 
from  them,  as  will  inevitably  be  the  case  during  the  com- 
ing Great  Tribulation. 

II.  THE  GENERAL  DESCRIPTIONS  of  Christ's  Second 
Advent  intimate  that  he  comes  to  remove  the  Wise  Vir- 
gins at  a  time  of  comparative  peace  and  prosperity,  (Luke 
xvii.  28,  etc.,)  and  then  comes,  after  a  short  interval  of 
awful  tribulation,  to  gather  up  the  remnant  of  saints,  and 
to  destroy  Antichrist  and  the  unrepentant,  (Rev.  xii.  17, 
Matt.  xxiv.  29,  etc.) 

The  following  passages  speak  of  the  Second  Advent 
as  .occurring  at  a  period  of  general  quietude  and  pros- 
perity : 


THE   GREAT   TRIBULATION.  301 

Matt,  xxiv.  37.  But  as  the  days  of  Noe  were,  so  shall  also  the 
coming  (TIQ.UWJ.)  of  the  Sou  of  Man  be.  08.  Fur  as  in  the  days 
that  were  before  the  iioo-J,  they  were  eating  and  drinking,  marry- 
ing and  giving  in  marriage,  until  the  day  that  Noe  entered  into  the 
ark.  39.  And  knew  not  until  the  flood  came  and  took  them  all 
away,  so  shall  also  the  coming  (TT^'MO-IA)  of  the  Son  of  Man  be. 
40.  Then  shall  two  be  in  the  field:  the  one  shall  be  taken  and  the 
other  left,  etc. 

Luke  xvii.  28.  Likewise  also  as  it  was  in  the  days  of  Lot,  they 

<1M   eat,    they  drank,   they  bought,   they  sold,  they  planted,   they 

builded;  2(J.   But  the  same  day  that  Lot  went  out  of  Sodom,  it 

rained  fire  and  brimstone  from  heaven  and  destroyed   them  all: 

30.   Even  thus  shall  it  be  in   the  day  when   th.  -Inn   is  re- 

-TH-*!,  (i.  e.  to  th  "•  him  and 

/«•  will  then  be  seen,  c^6j»<r«r-u,  11  ...   34. 

I  tell  you  that  in  tli.it  night  two  men  shall  bo  in  one  bud,  the  one 

shall  .ill  be  left,  etc. 

Luke  xx  shall  it  come  on  all  them  that  dwell 

On  th  •  rth. 

1  Thesa,  v.  2,  y  of  the  Lord  so  c<>nn>th  as  u  thief  in  the 

ice  and  safety,  then  sud- 
.p«jii  them,  as  travail  upon  a  woman  with 
child,  and  tin-y  shall 

of  texts  iv]. r-  Second  A'lvent  aa 

t:ikii:  it  a  tini<i  «•('  -iv;it  atllietiua  and  calamity. 

ft.  xii.  1,  l».  And  at  that  timo,  (thf  tim*  of  ikr  end,  Dan.  ki. 
40,)  iel  stand  up,  the  great  prince  which  stands  h  for 

the  eb  •:  and  there  shall  be  a  TIMK  <>F  TKOU- 

UI.K,  suok  as  never  was  since  there  was  a  nation  even  to  that  same 
time;  ami  at  that  time  thy  people  shall  be  delivered,  every  one 
that  11  in  the  book.  And  many  of  them  that 

sleep  in  the  dust  of  the  earth  shall  awake,  etc.     (This  resurrection 

1  A'lvent.) 

:t.  xxiv.  15-31,  (and  similarly  in  Mark  xiii.  11-27.)  When 
ye,  therefore,  shall  see  the  abomination  of  desolation,  etc.  .  .  . 
woe  unto  them  that  r,,  their,  that  give  suck  in 

those  days  ...  for  then  shall  be  GREAT  TIUHULATION,  such 
as  was  not  since  the  beginning  of  the  world  to  this  time,  no,  nor 
ever  shall  be.  And  except  those  days  should  be  shortened,  there 
should  No  FLKSll  UK  SAVED,  but  for  the  elect's  sake  those 
days  shall  bo  shortened.  Then  if  any  man  shall  say  unto  you,  Lo, 
here  is  Christ,  or  there,  believe  it  not,  for  there  shnll  arise  false 
Christs,  and  false  prophets  .  .  .  Immediately  AFTER  the  tribula- 
tion of  those  days  shall  the  sun  be  darkened,  and  the  moon  shall 
live  her  light,  and  the  stars  shall  fall  from  heaven,  and  the 
pAiera  of  the  heavens  shall  be  shaken.  And  then  shall  appear 
the  sign  of  the  Son  of  Man  in  the  heavens,  and  then  shall  all  the 
tribes  of  the  earth  mourn,  and  they  shall  see  the  Son  of  Man  com* 
ing  in  the  clouds  of  heaven  with  power  and  great  glory.  And  bo 


302  THE    TWO    STAGES    IN    THE   ADVENT. 

shall  send  his  angels  with  a  great  sound  of  a  trumpet,  and  they 
shall  gather  together  his  elect  from  the  four  winds.  (This  is  the 
second  translation  at  the  second  stage  in  Christ's  Advent,  after  the 
3J  years'  tribulation.) 

Luke  xxi.  25-27.  And  there  shall  be  signs  in  the  sun,  and  in 
the  moon,  and  in  the  stars ;  and  upon  the  earth  distress  of  nations, 
with  perplexity;  the  sea  and  the  waves  roaring;  Men's  heart's 
failing  them  for  fear,  and  for  looking  after  those  things  which  are 
coming  on  the  earth:  for  the  powers  of  heaven  shall  be  shaken. 
And  then  shall  they  see  the  Son  of  Man  coming  in  a  cloud,  with 
power  and  great  glory. 

Rev.  xvi.  17 — 21.  And  the  seventh  angel  poured  out  his  vial  into 
the  air;  and  there  came  a  great  voice  out  of  the  temple  of  heaven, 
from  the  throne,  saying,  It  is  done.  And  there  were  voices,  and 
thunders,  and  lightnings;  and  there  was  a  great  earthquake,  such 
as  was  not  since  men  were  upon  the  earth,  so  mighty  an  earth- 
quake, and  so  great.  And  the  great  city  was  divided  into  three 
parts,  and  the  cities  of  the  nations  fell:  and  great  Babylon  came 
in  remembrance  before  God,  to  give  unto  her  the  cup  of  the  wino 
of  the  fierceness  of  his  wrath.  And  every  island  fled  away, 
and  the  mountains  were  not  found.  And  there  fell  upon  men  a 
great  hail  out  of  heaven,  every  stone  th^weight  of  a  talent:  and 
men  blasphemed  God  because  of  the  plague  of  the  hail;  for  the 
plague  thereof  was  exceeding  great.  (The  year-day  fulfilment  of 
thi.t  7/7,  riul  vith  its  terrific  judgments  clearly  lasts  for  4  or  5  years 
before  the  End  of  this  dispensation.) 

Z.-ch.  xiv.  1 — 4.  Behold,  the  day  of  the  Lord  cometh,  ond  thy 
spoil  shall  be  divided  in  the  midst  of  thee.  For  I  will  gather  all 
nations  against  Jerusalem  to  battle;  and  the  city  shall  be  taken, 
and  the  houses  rifled,  and  the  women  ravished;  and  half  of  the 
city  shall  go  forth  into  captivity,  and  the  residue  of  the  people  shall 
not  be  cut  off  from  the  city.  Then  shall  the  Lord  go  forth,  and 
fight  against  those  nations,  as  when  he  fought  in  the  day  of  battle. 
And  his  feet  shall  stand  in  that  day  upon  the  Mount  of  Olives. 

The  Old  Testament  prophecies  also  abound  with  intima- 
tions, (Isaiah  ii.  12,  xiii.  6,  xiv.  17,  xxiv.  etc.,)  that  the 
DAY  OF  THE  LORD,  that  is,  the  epoch  when  the  Lord 
comes  to  judge  the  world,  will  be  ushered  in  with  scenes 
of  appalling  desolation.  These  scenes  are  further  de- 
scribed in  detail  in  the  literal-day  fulfilment  of  the  seals, 
trumpets,  and  vials,  in  Revelation,  during  the  final  five 
years. 

It  is  evident,  then,  that  the  two  classes  of  texts  above- 
mentioned  give  two  very  different  descriptions  of  the 
earth's  condition  at  Christ's  Second  Advent,  and,  there- 
fore, refer  to  two  different  stages  in  his  Advent;  for  it  is 
obvious  that  mankind  cannot  be  paid  to  be  eating  and 


TJTE   COMING    DfSTRESa   OP   NATIONS'.  003 

Jr.'iiktny,  that  is,  luxuriously  indulging-  in  banqtretings  and 

revellings,  while  there  arc  dreadful  famines  and  pestilences, 

(Hev.  ri.  G;  8,  xi.  6,)  and  "the  curse  hath  devoured  the 

earth,  and  they  that  dwell  therein   are  desolate:  therefore- 

inhabitants  of  the  earth  are  buruc-d,  and  few  men  left,"1 

\xiv.)      Xor  can  they  be  planting  mi  a*  kuihtiny  while 

the    earth    is    rocking-   to  and  fro  with  an  earthquake  so- 

0  great,  as  was  not  since  men  existed,  and  the 

"  falling,  and  every  island  and  moun- 

beiDg  moved  out  of  their  places,  (Her.  vi.  1'J,  xvi. 

18  )      Nor  is  it  likely  that  they  will  bo   warn/ing  and  ;/iv 

•  a<-h    uth<r   at  tteddiftg 

feasts,  while  hail  and  fire,  mingled  with   blood,  is  being 
ouned  upmi  them,  and  the  tormeatin  a  of  scon 

locu.-'  MI   to  seek  for  death  without  b« 

able  to  find  it,  and  the  third  part   of  thorn   is   being  killed1 
iluri:.  i  iVv.  viii.  i 

e,  in    common  with   all 

nth-'  I'ly  abolished  dur- 

ing the  Inii.h  1  Antichrist's   .">'  years'  universal  su; 

of  the  saint-.      Moreover,   it   is  not  credible* 

/v/y, 

whi!  and    al! 

n.iti  'u   tn   liatrlc,  i  X«-ch.  xiv.  1, 

xvi.  11.^  and  they  are  mourning  beca •:-••  «-f 
of  (':  :iiing,  and   tln-ir   h  failing   them    for 

"f  the  plnirues  of 

lh"    Literal  :,<1    trumpet.-,   and    vials.       Nor    can 

people  generally  bo  said  to  /  nm?  >/ ///'////  at  a  time, 

of  which  it    is  declared,    "llthuld    the   Lord   makcth   the 

earth  empty,  and  maketh   it  uaste,  and  turneth  it  upside 

'tt'ivth  abroad  the  inhabitants  thereof.      And 

.  5th  thr  nil* r  .    .   .  the  land 

shall   bo   utterly  emptied  and  spoiled,"  tr  h  xxiv.) 

In  short,  the  desolate  and  woeful   condition   of  this  earth 

during  the  .')•}  years'  tribulation  preceding  Christ's  descent 

i   it,  will  not  in  the  le  'nble  the  peaceful  and 

.•orous  state  of  the  antcdeluvian  world,  and  of  Sodom 

before  their  sudden  destruction. 

A  careful  comparison  of  the  two  classes  of  texts,  which 

rited  above,  shows,  then,  that  there  are  two  distinct 

acts,  or  crises,  or  stages  in  Christ's  Advent.     First.  He 


304      crmiST's  DOMING-  is  NOT  HIS  APPEALING. 

•comes  "into  the  air/*  (1  Thess.  v.  10,)  to  raise  the  sleep- 
ing fiaiate,  and  take  the  Wise  Virgins,  while  th-e  world  is 
wrapped  in  the  .slumber  of  apathjr  and  carnal  security,  pro- 
fusely indulging,  as  in  Noah's  day,  in  all  the  pleasures  and 
enjoyments  of  this  life.  Secondly.  AFTER  a  time  of  unex- 
ampled trouble  has  run  its  course,  during  which,  the  .gene- 
ral conviction  that  Christ  has  come,  or  is  coming,  will  lead 
znultitudcs,  is  their  bewilderment,  to  rush  from  unbelief 
into  the  opposite  extreme  of  credulity,  and  .eagerly  follow 
after  false  Christs,  who  will  arise  and  work  great  miracles, 
the  Sign  of  the  Sou  of  Man  will  suddenly  appear  in  the 
skies,  and  he  will  descend  on  the  earth  and  .sky  all  the 
unrepentant 


Two  DIFFERENT  Greek  words,  vrBtgwcrta,  and 
«,  are  used  iu  Scripture  to  describe  the  Second 
coming  of  Christ,  —  the  -one  signifying  only  his  actual  per- 
sonal nresenee  transferred  to  the  vicinity  of  this  earth,  the 
other  demoting  the  subsequent  appearing  or  open  manifes- 
tation of  that  presence.  There  are  thus  two  distinct  stages 
in'  his  Advent. 

A  careful  comparison  of  the  passages  in  which  these  two 
words  are  employed  to  describe  the  Second  coming  of  Christ, 
fihows  that  the  wa^vs-i*,  (parousia,)  or  presence  of  Christ, 
is  spoken  of  with  reierence  to  the  first  stags?  <»!'  his  Advent, 
when  he  Conies  "into  the  air,"  (1  Thess.  iv,  16,  IT,)  with 
the  spirits  of  his  deceased  saints,  and  reunites  them  to 
their  raised  bodies,  and  when  the  world  is  as  prosperous  as 
in  Noah's  day;  but  the  nriQctsti*,  (epiphaneia,)  or  visible 
appearing  of  Christ,  ifi  the  term  used  in  reference  to  the 
second  stage  of  hig  Advent,  when  every  <3ye  will  see  him 
descending  iii  glory,  after  the  subsequent  3  j-  years'  Great 
Tribulation,  to  destroy  Antichrist  by  the  <rj>j'>  '//•//;//  <>/  his 

prcMUCf,    (w$a.V£Uf.    TU;    a-a^otxrtac,  2    Th-CSS.  il.    8,)  which, 

until  then,  will  be  veiled  in  the  clouds  from  the  sight  of 
the  world  at  large. 

The  following  are  the  only  twenty-four  places  in  the 
New  Testament  in  which  the  word  ira^&wna,  (the  presence 
or  coming,)  is  used,  and  in  the  first  sixteen  of  them,  it 
refers  to  the  second  Advent  of  Christ, 

Matt.  XKIT.  ?*.  What  filial!  be  the  £iga  of  thj  caraLog,  *i  TO 


CHRIST'S  COMING  PRECEDES  HIS  APPEARING,    805 

Matt.  xxiv.  27.  As  the  lightning — so  shall  the  coming  (»'  irxfcu<rist) 
of  the  Son  of  man  be. 

xxiv.  37:  As  the  days  of  Noah — so  'shall  also  the  coming 
(ft  Trxpwyia)  of  the  Son  of  man  be. 

Matt.  xxiv.  39.  Till  the  flood  came— so  shall  also  the  coming 
(»  waif  ;t/<r«a)  of  the  Son  of  man  be. 

1  Cor.  xv.  23.  They  that  are  Christ's  at  Aw  coming  («>  TM 
wtsvr/*.) 

1  Thess.  ii.  19.  What  is  our  hope,  or  joy,  or  crown  of  rejoicing? 
Arc  not  even  ye  in  the  presence  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  at  hit 
comin;/  (iv  T»»  'J.VTVJ  x-AptwU.) 

1  Thess.  iii.  13.  To  the  end  he  may  establish  your  hearts  un- 
blamcable  in  holiness  before  God,  even  our  Father,  at  the  coming 
(iv  T>»  jrxpMTi*)  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  -with  all  his  saints. 

1  Tln'-s.  iv.  15.  We  which  are  alive,  and  remain  unto  the  coming 
(fie  T*>  7r*f'.v<ri*v)  of  the  Lord  shall  not  prevent  (be  before)  them 
which  are  asleep. 

1  Thess.  v.  23.  And  I  pray  God  your  whole  soul  and  body  be 
preserved  blameless  unto  the  coming  (iv  «r>»  irufwriet)  of  our  Lord 
Jesu*  Christ. 

'2  Thess.  ii.  1.  Now  we  beseech  you,  brethren,  by  (concerning) 
the  coming  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  (Im^  T>»C  ir*pivrtstft)  and  by  our 
gathering  unto  him,  that  ye  be  not  shaken  in  mind. 

2  Thess.  ii.  8.  Shall  destroy  with  the  brightness  of  hit  coming^ 

(T>»f    TTXpwrtAC.) 

7.    I>  patient,   therefore,  brethren,  unto  the  coming  of 
•rd,  (**>c  T»;  Txp'.urisLc  TOU  Kc/f/cu.) 

James  v.  8.  Be  ye  also  patient;  stablish  your  hearts;  for  th* 
coming  of  tin*  L»»nl  dniweth  nigh,(j!  irafwft*.  TCU  Kvptw  *ryyt*t.) 

2  Peter  iii.  4.  Where  ia  the  promiae  of  his  coming?  (TMC  iratpcvriae 
a^Tsy. ) 

1  John  ii.  28.  And  now,  little  children,  abide  in  him;  that  when 
he  shall  appear  we  may  have  confidence,  and  not  be  ashamed  before 
him  at  his  coming,  (n  T«  7r*{su<ria.  ati/Tc-u.) 

1  Cor.  xvi.  17.   I  am  glad  of  the  coming  (an  T»  ir*(WTia.)  of  Ste- 
phanas. 

2  Cor.  vii.  6.  God — comforted  us  by  the  coming  (v  r»  7r&pcu<rta) 
of  Titus. 

2  Cor.  vii.  7.  And  not  by  his  coming  only,  etc.,  («v  T» 

2  Cor.  T.  10.  But  his  (Paul's)   bodily  presence  (>>  Jt 
nrjutx.'Toc)  is  weak. 

Phil.  i.  -0.   That  your  rejoicing  may  be  more  abundant  in  Christ 
for  me  by  my  coming  (Six  T*C  yuw  iroLfwrtate)  to  you  again. 

Phil.  ii.  12.  Wherefore,  my  beloved,  as  ye  have  always  obeyed, 
not  as  in  my  presence  only  (w  TM  iraLpwvi*.  p:v)  but  now  much  more 
in  my  absence. 

2  Thess.  ii.  9.  Even  him  (the  Man  of  Sin)  whose  coming  (ou  * 
yr&pvo-t*)  is  after  the  working  of  Satafl. 

2  Peter  iii.  12.  Looking  for  and  hasting  unto  the  coming  (r»v 
of  the  day  of  God* 


£00)  rwo    STACKS    IN    CHRIST  S    ADVENT. 

2  Peter  i.  10.  For  we  have  not  followed  cunningly  devised  fables 
when  we  made  knowjti  to  you  the  power  and  coming  of  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ,  (<r>n  7r*f>sjri*v,)  but  were  eye-witnesses  of  his  majesty. 

The  word  unpama,  translated  appearing,  or  brightness, 
occurs  only  in  the  under-mentioned  six  passages  in  the 
New  Testament,  and  in  the  first  five  of  them  refers  to 
Christ's  Second  Advent. 

2  Thess.  ii.  8.  And  then  shall  that  Wicked  be  revealed  whom 
the  Lord  shall  consume  with  the  spirit  of  his  mouth,  and  destroy 
T?ith  the  brightness  of  his  coming,  (»T/<p*yt«  T»?  irap:vo-t*f  ctvrw.) 

Titus  ii.  13.  Looking  for  that  blessed  hope,  and  the  glorious  ap- 
pearing (t7n&Lvu*9  T«  «^»0  of  the  Great  God,  even  our  Saviour 
Jesus  Christ. 

1  Tim.  vi.  14.   That  thou  keep  this  commandment  without  spot, 
unrebukable,  until  the  appearing  (M%£I  T»C  m^Avttat?)  of  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ. 

2  Tim.  vi.  1.  I  charge  thee,  therefore,  before  God,  and  the  Lord 
Jesus  Christ,  who  shall  judge  the  quick  and  the  dead  at  his  appear- 
ing (xtr*  TW  ir^amstv)  and  his  kingdom.     (His  millennial  kingdom 
is  here  plainly  implied  to  be  subsequent  to  his  appearing.) 

2  Tim.  iv.  8.  Henceforth  there  is  laid  up  for  me  a  crown  of 
righteousness,  which  the  Lord  the  righteous  Judge  shall  give  me 
at  that  day,  and  not  to  me  only,  but  unto  all  them  also  who  love 
his  appearing  (THV  irrt'fct.vvxv  ttvrcv.) 

2  Tim.  i.  10.  But  is  now  made  manifest  by  the  appearing  (Ji*  T«C 
ttnr$*w*c)  of  our  Saviour  Je*us  Christ.  (This  refers  to  the  first  Ad- 
vent of  Christ.) 

In  the  forecroi'  -  ' 'liri  =  ri;-ms  in  general  are  bidden 

especially  to  look  for  and  love  the  f^iphtim--ia  of  Christ,  be- 
cause it  alone,  and  not  the  paronym,  will  be  an  object  of 
sight;  and  the  consummated  blessedness  of  the  world  will 
not  be  brought  in  at  the  parouxin,  but  at  the  subsequent 
epiphaneia.  Moreover,  the  eptphaneia  of  Christ  will  be 
manifested  to  the  Wise  Virgins  nt  His  pnrovsia,  although 
not  to  mankind  generally  until  a  later  period. 

The  iact  that  these  two  Greek  words  inr-ariuJjh/  denote 
the  bodily  personal  presence  of  the  individuals  to  whom 
they  relate,  is  one  of  tho  strongest  arguments  against  the 
postmillenial  delusive  theory,  according  to  which  they  are 
interpreted  to  mean  a  mere  spiritual  or  providential  coming. 
It  is  also  similarly  apparent  that  the  Man  of  Sin  must  be 
an  individual  person,  and  not  a  mere  system,  since  his  pa- 
rousia  is  spoken  of  in  2  Thess.  ii.  8. 

IV.  A  DISTINCT  PROMISE  is  given  in  Luke  xxi.  36,  and 
Rev,  iii.  10,  that  those  who  faithfully  watch  for  Christ's 


WISE    VIRGINS   ESCAPE   THE   TRIBULATION.          307 

Advent  shall  be  kept  altogether  OUT  OF  the  Tiour  of  tempta- 
tion, that  is,  the  3*  years'  Great  Tribulation. 

Our  Lord  having  described  in  Luke  xxi.,  the  wars,  pes- 
tilences, famines,  fearful  signs  in  the  heavens,  and  the  deso- 
lation of  Judea  by  invading  armies,  which  was  fulfilled, 
typically,  at  the  destruction  of  Jerusalem,  but  which  will 
take  place  antetypically  during  the  4  or  5  years  time  of 

!>lv  preceding  His  descent  upon  Mount  Olivet,  then 
says,  (ver.  28,  36,)  "  Wh*  n  these  things  BEGIN  TO  COME 
TO  p  \ss,  then  look  up,  and  lift  up  your  heads  for  your  re- 
demption drawcth  niirh.  .  .  .  Watch  ye  therefore  and  pray 
always,  that  y  accounted  to  escape  all  these  things 

that  .shall  coine%to  pass,  and  to  stand  before  (i^^ocrfiev)  the 
Son  of  man,"  (\.  e.,  to  stand  accepted  as  objects  of  Ilia 

j'hcont  approbation,  as  the  Greek  expression  denotes — 
compare  also  Jnde  i_M.  Ilev.  vii.  (J.)  This  passage  clearly 

•••  .s  that  at   tlu'   very  bcginnim:  of  //*'>•<•   thlmj*  that  tk&ft 

namely,  the  \  or  5  '::ial  tribulation,  all 

expectant  believers  in   ('!:;  Iv   advent,  who   have 

watched  tl  of  the  times  and   p  raved  for  deliverance, 

lie  triluilation    by  bring  canirht  up  to 

th.-  hea\  ,  id  in  the  |.r«  he  ><>n  of  man. 

Tl.  truth    is   M:tf<-d   in    lirv.  iii.   H>,  in  the  Kpistle 

he    Philadelphian   Church,  which   represents  Christians 
who  really  believe  in  the  nearness  of  Christ's  Advent;  for 
'^H»M  seven    epi>th-s   have    long   boon    considered  to  be  pro- 
phetic delineations  (1)  of  t  fttf  features  of  Christ's 
Church  during  seven  successive  periods  in  this  dispensa- 
tion, and     '2}  probably  of  seven  different  classes  of  Chris- 
,-it  Christ's  coming.     The  Philadelphia!!  con- 
dition of  the  Christian  church  commenced  at  the  French 
Revolution  in  1793,  for  since  that  era  the  Church  has  been 
strikingly  characterized  by  a  continually  increasing  expec- 

i!  of  Christ's  speedy  advent,  as  evinced  by  the  rise  of 
numerous  speakers  and  writers  on  the  subject.  To  Phila- 
delphian Christians  who  really  cherish  this  expectation,  it  is 
promised,  "Because  thou  hast  kept  the  word  of  my  pa- 
tience, (the  injunction  to  watch  patiently  for  my  advent) 

-o  will  keep  thee  from  (ix,  out  ot )  the  hour  of  temptation 
that  shall  come  upon  all  the  world  to  try  them  that  dwell 
upon  the  earth/'  This  hour  of  temptation  has  certainly 
never  yet  come  upon  all  thr  world ;  and  it  is  manifestly 


£08  PARABLE   OF   THE   TEN    VIRGINS. 

identical  with  the  Wild-Beast's  hour  of  supremacy  over  the 
ten  kings,  (Rev.  xvii.  10,)  and  the  hour  of  Babylon's 
judgment,  (Rev.  xiv.  7,  xviii.  10,  17,  19,)  in  other  words, 
with  the  final  3J  years'  great  tribulation  or  infidel  persecu- 
tion. The  word  hour  in  the  year-day  fulfilment  of  Revela- 
tion, invariably  means  3?  years,  as  is  shown  by  the  3 J  years 
in  Rev.  xi.  11,  being  called  the  same  hour  in  Rev.  xi.  13. 

The  Philadelphian  Christians  who  really  love  and  look  for 
Christ's  appearing,  (2  Tim.  ii.  8,  Heb.  ix.  28,)  will  be  alto- 
gether kept  out  o/this  3J  years  hour  of  temptation,  by  sud- 
den and  simultaneous  translation  from  the  earth  to  the 
heavens.  The  Laodicean  Christians,  many  of  whom  will 
be  pious,  but  unwatchful  and  unbelieving  in  regard  to  the 
Second  Advent,  will  be  left  behind  to  experience  the  terrors 
of  the  hour  of  t<rnpt<itiony  and  if  they  survive,  will  be  trans- 
lated at  its  termination,  just  before  the  Lord  descends  in 
visible  glory  at  Armageddon,  (Matt.  xxiv.  29 — 31.)  They 
are  pictured  as  being  unclothed,  and  the  shame  of  their 
nakedness  <i/>j>rn/'('no :  and  under  the  year-day  sixth  vial, 
Rev.  xvi.  15,  it  was  threatened  to  him  who  would  not  watch 
for  Christ's  coming,  that  he  should  walk  naked  and  they 
should  see  his  shame.  The  remarkable  correspondence  be- 
tween the  phraseology  of  these  two  passages,  plainly  shows 
that  the  Laodiceans  have  been  left  in  a  naked  and  shameful 
condition,  because  they  failed  to  watch  for  the  Lord's 
coming,  while  the  Philadelphians  have  been  taken  away 
from  the  approaching  woe.  Gracious  promises  are  never- 
theless held  out  to  the  Laodiceans,  in  case  of  their  repent- 
ance, and  it  is  believed  that  these  promises  will  be  savingly 
appropriated  by  millions,  during  the  interval  of  about  five 
years  between  the  two  translations. 

V.  IN  THE  PARABLES  of  the  Ten  Virgins  and  of  the 
Marriage  Supper,  and  in  the  Narrative  of  the  Wise  and 
Evil  Servants,  the  Wise  Virgins  and  Wise  Servants  arc 
an  earlier  ingathering,  arid  the  Foolish  Virgins  and  Evil 
Servants  are  a  later  ingathering,  to  the  Marriage  Supper  of 
the  Lamb.  (Matt,  xxv.;  Luke  xiv.  22,  xii.  42;  Matt. 
xxiv.  45.) 

The  word  Then,  with  which  Matt.  xxv.  begins,  shows 
that  the  Church  is  not  likened  to  Ten  Virgins,  until  the 
period  of  Christ's  Advent,  which  had  been  spoken  of  in 


THE   FOOLISH   VIRGINS   FINALLY   SAVED.  809 

Matt.  xxiv. ;  at  first  the  foolish  as  well  as  wise  virgins  went 
forth  to  meet  the  Bridegroom,  but  while  he  tarried,  they 
all  slumbered,  and  remained  asleep  until  the  sounding  of 
the  midnight  cry.  This  cry,  (verse  6,)  at  which  ALL 
the  virgins  will  arise  from  their  previous  slumber,  has  not 
yet  been  fully  raised;  but  probably  when  the  covenant  be- 
tween Napoleon  and  the  Jews  is  confirmed,  attention  will 
be  directed  far  more  generally  to  these  prophecies,  so  that 
nearly  all  pious  people  will  give  some  sort  of  heed  to  them. 
The  wise  virgins  are  those  who  have  before-time  obtained 
some  of  the  oil  of  prophetic  knowledge  and  of  belief  in  the 
nearness  uf  ('hri>t's  Advent,  but  who  have  relapsed  into  a 
st.-ite  of  mnvaichfulness,  until  they  are  aroused  by  the  mid- 
night cry,  and  acquire  a  renewed  belief  in  the  proximity 
of  Christ's  coming,  so  as  to  be  caught  up  at  his  Advent  in 
the  air  before  the  8J  yen.-'  tribulation.  The  foolish  vir- 
gins are  not  unconveru-'l  nominal  professors,  but  really 
converted,  r«  .  us  Mich,  sure  to  be 

itually  savexl;   for  a  prison  \vj,<>  jx  <,..<-,•  truly  horn  u-ain 
or  converted,  always  remains  HO,  and,  hov,  it  a  back- 

slider, is  certain  to  bo  ultimately  saved.  (Phil.  i.  (\ ;  John 
X.  28.)  Their  lamps  had  once  been  lijhted  \\ith  the  llame 
genuine  piety,  although  now  ulm«>t  ;/"/////  out  through 
unwatchfulness;  they  were  also  virgins  betrothed  to  the 
Bridegroom,  notwithstanding  their  being  foolish;  and  they 
arose  and  went  out  to  meet  their  Lord, — an  act  which  can 
er  be  ascribed  to  the  unconverted.  They  represent,  in 
truth,  the  numerous  class  of  pious  persons  who  do  not  be- 
lieve in  the  speedy  advent  of  Chri>t,  and  who  will  be  be- 
ginning too  late  to  investigate  the  subject,  when  He  sud- 
denly comes. 

It  should  be  noticed  that  it  is  not  said  to  the  foolish  vir- 
gins, k<  Oepart  from  me,"  but  only,  "I  know  you  not,"  which 
denial  of  them  is  virtually  implied  in  the  very  act  of  leaving 
them  behind.  Nor  are  they  thus  addressed  by  Christ  in 
his  character,  as  a  Father,  Redeemer,  or  Judge.  It  is  only 
as  a  BRIDEGROOM  <  Matt.  xxv.  1,  5,  (3,  10,)  that  He  " knows 
them  not,"  because  they  lack  the  spirit  of  the  Bride.  But 
they  afterwards  obtain  the  oil  of  prophetic  knowledge  and 
of  belief  in  Christ's  speedy  advent,  and  though  left  behind 
at  the  ante-tribulation  first  translation  are  yet,  if  surviving, 
caught  up  in  the  second  translation,  about  five  years  later. 


310     CHRIST   COMES   BEFORE   NAPOLEON'S   3J   YEARS. 

Rudolph  Stier,  Olshausen,  and  Dean  Alford,  in  their  Com- 
mentaries, and  Dr.  Seiss,  of  Philadelphia,  in  his  exposition 
of  this  Parable,  severally  interpret  the  foolish  virgins  to  be 
lukewarm,  but  yet  in  the  main,  real  Christians,  that  may 
finally  be  saved. 

Similarly,  the  wise  and  evil  servants  described  in  Luke 
xii.  42,  Matt.  xxiv.  45-51,  are  equally  true  servants  of 
Christ,  but  the  evil  servants  are  in  a  backsliding  state, 
thinking  inwardly  that  the  Second  Advent  is  many  years 
distant,  and  uniting  with  the  wicked  in  persecuting  those 
who  proclaim  the  immediateness  of  the  Second  Advent. 
They  will,  therefore,  be  cut  off  (marginal  reading)  and 
appointed  their  portion  -with  the  hi/jwc rites  during  the  3£ 
years'  great  tribulation,  where  there  shall  be  weeping  and 
gnashing  of  teeth;  but  being  totally  distinct  from  the  hypo- 
crites, in  whose  company  they  are  shut  out  from  the  first 
translation,  they  will  ultimately  be  saved. 

The  parable  of  the  Marriage  Supper  (Luke  xiv.  22,  23,) 
clearly  represents  the  two  translations  or  ingatherings  to 
the  Marriage  Supper  of  the  Lamb  (Matt.  xxv.  10;  Rev. 
xix.  7;)  the  second  company  of  guests,  which  is  much  more 
numerous  than  the  first,  and  which  comprises  a  worse  and 
more  neglected  class  of  society,  evidently  representing  the 
Second-translation  saints — the  harvest  of  Rev.  xiv.  15,  and 
great  multitude  of  Rev.  vii.  9.  The  ingathering  of  "the 
saints  to  Christ  is  also  referred  to  in  Matt.  xxiv.  28,  and 
Luke  xvii.  37, — "  Wheresoever  the  carcass  (or  body)  is, 
there  will  the  eagles  be  gathered  together/'  for  the  Wise 
Virgins  will  mount  up  with  wings  as  eagles,  (Is.  xl.  31,)  to 
meet  Christ  at  his  coming  in  the  air. 

VI.  THE  ULTIMATE  LITERAL-DAY  fulfilment  of  the  pro- 
phetic visions  of  Revelation  obviously  lasts  for  rather  more 
than  3i  years,  (Rev.  xi.  2,  3,  etc.,)  and  is  shown  by  the 
scenery  of  Rev.  v.,  not  to  begin  until  after  Christ  has  come 
and  taken  up  the  raised  and  translated  saints  to  the  heavens. 

At  the  commencement  of  the  Apocalyptic  visions,  St. 
John  saw  a  door  opened  in  heaven,  and  heard  a  voice  as  of 
a  trumpet  saying  to  him,  "Come  up*hither,"  and  imme- 
diately he  was  caught  up  to  heaven,  and  beheld  twenty-four 
elders  sitting  around  the  throne,  with  crowns  on  their  heads, 
and  crying  out  simultaneously  with  the  four  living  crea- 


SEALS    NOT   OPENED    UNTIL    CHRIST^    ADVENT.      31  i 

tures,  "Thou  hast  redeemed  us  to  God,  by  thy  blood,  out 
of  every  kindred  and  tongue  and  people  and  nation.''  A 
book  sealed  with  seven  seals,  wa  ;me  time  delivered 

to  the  Lainb,  who  forthwith  proceeded  to  break  the  seals, 
and  during  the  successive  opening  of  them,  within  a  period 
of  rather  more  than  3J  year?,  certain  events  took  place  as 
recorded  in  Rev.  vi.,  vii.,  viii.  1,  and  xix.,  until  at  last  after 
the  seventh  seal,  the  Lamb's  mtrri;,  and  then  Ho 

•ends  with  all  his  s-iints  to  destroy  Antichrist  and  reign 
upon  the  earth. 

lu  these  scenes  St.  John  is  a  symbolic  or  representative 
man,  as  in  Rev.  x  8 — 11,  and  hi  ;i  into  the  door  of 

heaven  in  response  to  the  invitation,  "(cine  up  hither," 
represents  the  ascension  of  tin-  V> 'i-<-  Virgins  at  the  Second 

vnt.     Th  \*  are  the  representatives  of 

the  raised  and  glorified  saints,  and  t  their  having 

CROWNS  upon  their  heads,  inr-.-ntestably  shows  that  the 
st'i  <''»niin:r  <T  appearing,  "'ken 

place,  for  Paul  and  1\  linta 

will  not  receive  tr  that  period,  (~  Tim.  iv. 

8;  1  IVt.T  v.  4.,'      Vn>r<M,ver,  tin-  e.\  iiou  hast 

redeemed  us,"  manifestly  implies  that  tlu-ir  bodies  are  now 
redeemed  from  death  and  ransomed  from  tho  grave  (Hosea 
xiii.  1  I  ;  Kcm.  viii.  Bfy)  by  the  resurrection  which  occurs 
eond  Advent.  Nor  can  the  opening  of  the  seven- 
sealed  book  of  life,  containing  the  names  of  the  redeemed, 

reasonably  understood  to  take  place  earlier  than  Christ's 
second  couiiui:,  especially  as  this  epoch  IB  defined,  in  l>an. 
vii.  10,  to  be  the  time  when  the  books  shall  be  opened. 
Again,  the  mention  of  nun  being  in  heaven  at  this  period, 
as  well  as  on  earth  (verse  3,)  manifestly  indicates  that  the 
saints  in  heaven  now  completely  repossess  their  former 
humanity  as  much  as  people  on  t  .  and  that  they  are 

no  longer  disembodied,  incorporeal  spirits,  but  have  re- 
assumed  their  bodies  of  flesh  and  bone  which  by  this  time 
have  been  raised  up  from  the  grave. 

Thus  the  scenery  and  descriptions  presented  in  Rev.  v., 
unmistakably  show  that  the  saints  are  raised  and  translated 
l»fceaven  at  the  first  stage  in  Christ's  Advent,  (1  Thess. 
16,  17,)  before  the  subsequent  visions  of  the  seals, 
trumpets,  vials,  etc.,  undergo  their  real  literal-day  fulfil- 
ment But  it  is  fully  admitted  that  there  has  been  a  sort 


o!2    WISE   VIRGINS   ESCAPE   NAPOLEON'S  PERSECUTION. 

of  typical  year-day  fulfilment  of  parts  of  those  visions  by 
way  of  rehearsal  on  a  larger  scale,  although  they  are  to  he 
hereafter  more  completely  and  minutely  fulfilled  on  the 
smaller  literal-day  scale. 

The  manifestation  of  Christ  to  the  Wise  Virgins,  but  not 
to  the  world  at  large,  at  the  first  stage  in  his  coming,  is 
further  prefigured  by  His  appearing  personally  to  St.  John 
(Rev.  i.)  before  showing  him  the  judgments  of  the  seals, 
trumpets,  etc.,  and  also  by  his  parallel  appearing  to  Daniel 
(Dan.  x.)  before  showing  him  the  vision  of  the  final  8£ 
years'  Great  Tribulation,  which  is  the  principal  theme  of 
Dan.  xi.  and  xii.  Moreover,  the  statement  that  St.  John 
was  then  in  the  Spirit  on  the  "  Lord's  day/'  or  "  day  of  the 
Lord/'  may  not  merely  signify  that  he  had  this  vision  on 
the  Sabbath,  but  may  also  have  the  further  and  deeper 
meaning,  that  he  was  carried  forward  in  contemplation  by 
the  Holy  Spirit,  into  the  beginning  of  the  period  called  the 
Day  of  the  Lord,  or  Day  of  Judgment,  commencing  with 
the  Advent  of  Christ  and  comprising  the  millennial  thou- 
sand years,  (Li  Peter  iiL  8,  10;  Zech.  xiv.  1,  etc.)  This 
view,  which  is  supported  by  some  writers,  would  addition- 
ally show  that  the  main  fulfilment  of  Revelation  does  not 
begin  until  the  first  stage  of  the  Second  Advent;  and,  in 
this  case,  the  epistles  to  the  seven  churches  would  prophet- 
ically apply  to  different  denominations  or  classes  of  Chris- 
tians existent  at  Christ's  return. 

The  Resurrection,  and  consequently  the  Second  Advent, 
is  also  implied  to  be  before  the  final  3J  years'  Tribulation 
by  the  statement  in  Dan.  xii.  1,  that  it  will  take  place  at 
the  same  time  when  the  unparalleled  Time  of  Trouble  com- 
mences, which  is  foreshown  in  verse  7  to  continue  in  its 
chief  intensity  during  the  final  8J  times,  or  years,  although 
it  will  have  begun  a  year  or  two  earlier,  as  intimated  in  Dan. 
xi.  40.  The  predicted  parallelism  between  Noah's  day  and 
the  time  of  Christ's  Advent,  likewise  implies  that,  as  Noah 
was  buoyed  up  in  safety  in  the  ark  upon  the  surface  of  the 
waters,  while  beneath  him  destruction  was  overwhelming 
mankind  and  all  their  works;  so  the  Wise  Virgins  will 
have  mounted  upwards  into  the  clouds  before  the  3}  years' 
flood  of  pestilences,  earthquakes,  famines,  and  Napoleon's 
persecution  overwhelms  those  who  are  left  behind.  The 
five  months  during  which  Noah's  ark  floated  above  tha 


TRANSLATION   BEFORE   THE   FINAL  3}   YEARS       313 

earth  until  at  last  it  rested  on  Mount  Ararat,  also  seems  to 
typify  the  five  years  during  which  the  Wise  Virgins  will 
remain  in  the  pavilion-cloud  until  they  finally  descend  with 

t  upon  Mount  Olivet,  (Zech.  xiv.  4.) 
The  personal  manifestation  'of  Christ  to  the  Wise 
Virgins,  and  their  removal  to  the  Goshen  of  the  pavilion- 
cloud,  about  five  years  before  the  End,  and  in  the  third 
year  of  the  seven  years  of  the  Covenant-week,  is  also  appa- 
rently prefigured  by  Joseph's  discovery  and  manifestation 
of  himself  to  his  brethren,  in  the  early  part  of  the  third 
year  of  the  seven  years'  famine,  (Gen.  xlv.  0,)  and  their 
removal  t->  Goshen,  where  their  posterity  subsequently 
escaped  the  Egyptian  plagues, — the  types  of  the  i'uturo 
iitrral  trumpet  and  vial  plagues.  T.  removal 

of  Moses  at  the  end  <>:  t  >rty  years  in  the  wilder- 

ness, and  five  years  before  the  dividing  of  the  promised 
1-ui'l,  ainl  the  re'  at  ii.  1  1,  xxxiv.; 

Josh.   xiv.   7,   10,)   is    likewise    a    remarkable    type    of  the 
>val  of  tb  tli«'  end  nf  the  forty  year* 

<>f   the  year-day  sixth   vial,  and  five  years  before  Christ's 

:.ml    the    Hnal  ..f    the     Holy    Laud    among 

the  Jews,  (  Kzek.  xl. — xlviii.,)  and  the  Millennial  reign  of 
the  glorified  saints  as  judges.  Similarly,  the  translation  of 
Km -eh  i;Kt'MRK  the  l>rhi'_re,  prefigures  the  first,  or  ante- 
trihulation,  translation;  and  th<-  translation  of  Klijali  AFTER 
he  bad  .rough  the  8J  years'  famine,  (1  Kings 

xvii.,  xviii .;  "J  Kin--  ii.:  dames  v.  17,)  typifies  the  second 
translation  of  the  saints  surviving  after  the  3J  years'  Great 
Tribulation. 

VIL    Itf    THE    LITKRAL-DAY    FULFILMENT   of  Rev.    xii., 

expectant  believers  in  Christ's  advent  are  represented  under 
the  figure  of  a  Man-child,  an  being  e;iu_rbt  up  into  the  hea- 
?ens  before  the  3J  years'  Great  Tribulation  and  infidel  per- 
secution coninr'Mi 

! 

Rev.  xii.  I.  And  there  appeared  a  great  wonder  in  heaven;  a 
woman  clothed  with  the  sun,  and  the  moon  under  her  feet,  and 
np',n  her  head  a  crown  of  twelve  stars.  2.  And  she,  being  with 
child,  cried,  travailing  in  birth,  and  pained  to  be  delivered.  5.  And 
she  brought  forth  a  MAN-CHILL',  who  was  to  rule  all  nations 
with  a  rod  of  iron:  and  her  child  was  caught  up  unto  God,  and  to« 
hi.s  throne.  6.  And  the  woman  fled  into  the  wilderness,  where  she 
hath  a  place  prepared  of  God»  th*t  they  should  feed  her  ther*  a 


WISE    VIRGINS    ESCAPE    NAPOLEON'S   PERSECUTION. 

thousand  two  hundred  and  threescore  days.  7.  And  there  was 
•war  in  heaven:  Michael  and  his  angels  fought  against  the  dragon; 
and  the  dragon  fought  and  his  angels.  8.  And  prevailed  not;  nei- 
ther was  their  place  found  any  more  in  heaven.  9.  And  the  great 
dragon  was  cast  out,  that  old  serpent,  called  the  Devil,  and  Satan, 
which  deceiveth  the  whole  world:  he  was  cast  out  into  the  earth, 
and  his  angels  were  cast  out  with  him.  .  .  12.  Therefore  rejoice,  ye 
heavens,  and  ye  that  dwell  in  them.  Wo  to  the  inhabiters  of  the 
earth,  and  of  the  sea!  for  the  devil  is  come  down  unto  you,  having 
great  wrath,  because  he  knoweth  that  he  hath  but  a  short  time. 
13.  And  when  the  dragon  saw  that  he  was  cast  unto  the  earth,  he 
)perscuted  the  woman  which  brought  forth  the  man-child.  14.  And 
to  the  woman  were  given  two  wings  of  a  great  eagle,  that  she 
might  fly  into  the  wilderness,  into  her  place,  where  she  is  nourished 
for  a  time,  and  times,  and  half  a  time,  from  the  face  of  the  serpent. 
...  17.  And  the  dragon  was  wroth  with  the  woman,  and  went  to 
mnke  war  with  the  remnant  of  her  seed,  which  keep  the  command- 
ments of  God,  and  have  the  testimony  of  Jesus  Christ. 

In  this  vision  the  woman  represents  the  collective  body 
of  saints  living  on  the  earth  at  the  time  of  the  events  here 
predicted.  Her  birth-pangs  denote  the  emotions  of  anxiety 
and  earnest  longing  kindled  by  the  expectation  of  the  oc- 
currence, which  is  signified  by  the  birth  of  the  Man-child. 
The  birth  and  ascension  of  the  Man-child  indicates  the 
separation  of  a  part  of  the  collective  body  of  saints  from 
the  whole,  and  the  removal  of  this  separated  part  from 
earth  to  heaven.  The  subsequent  flight  of  the  woman, 
(after  an  interval,)  into  the  wilderness,  and  her  persecution 
for  1260  days,  denotes  tho  oppression  and  cruel  treatment 
of  the  remnant  of  the  saints  left  on  the  earth,  and  their 
successors,  in  other  words,  the  Church  Militant,  during 
the  period  signified  by  the  1260  days,  or  3J  times,  which 
is,  of  course,  one  and  the  same  period. 

It  being  generally  recognised  by  the  most  thoughtful 
and  discriminating  expositors,  that  the  greater  part  of 
Daniel  and  Revelation  undergo  first  a  year-day  figurative 
fulfilment,  in  which  the  prophetic  days  are  fulfilled  as 
years  with  reference  to  the  Papal  Antichrist,  and  ultimately 
a  more  literal-day  fulfilment,  in  which  those  prophetic 
days  are  fulfilled  as  literal  days  with  reference  to  the  Per- 
sonal Antichrist,  it  results  that  Rev.  xii.  has  a  twofold 
accomplishment.  In  the  year-day  fulfilment,  the  birth- 
pangs  of  tke  "Woman  symbolize  the  anxious  expectation  of 
the  Messiah's  appearing  that  was  prevalent  at  the  time  of 


TI1E    YEAR-DAY    MAN-CHILD    REPRESENTS   CHRIST/  315 

the  first  Advent,  and  the  Man-child  signifies  Christ,  who 
ascended  in  his  glorified  body  to  God's  throne  in  A.  D. 
20-33,  and  who  is  to  rule  all  nations  with  a  rod  of  iron, 
(Ps.  ii.  9,  Rev.  xix.  15.)* 

*  The  following  are  some  of  the  reasons  for  understanding  the 
catching  up  of  the  Man-child,  (Rev.  xii.  5,)  in  the  year-day  fulfil- 
ment, to  signify,  (as  held  by  Bickersteth,  Shimeall,  Dean  Wood- 
house,  and  many  other  expositors,)  the  ascension  of  Christ  in  A.  D. 
:.  1.  The  Man-child  being  predicted  hereafter  to  "rule  all 
nations  with  a  rod  of  iron,"  can  only  be  Christ,  or  his  saints,  con- 
cerning whom  alone  this  same  prediction  is  made  in  Ps.  ii.  '.»,  Rev. 
xix.  lf>,  ii.  -7.  '2.  Satan,  ti  ig  thrmi«rh  and  ani- 

and   ten-horned   Roman    1  1   re- 

markal.ly  :    the   Man-child,  or  "holy  child  Jesus," 

as  soon  as  he  was  born,  by  the  agency  of  Herod,  and  afterwards 

.late,  rulers  in  that  empire.      IVu-r  t  kbit  in  Acts  iv. 

27.     3.   The   Man-child  being  caught  up  to  God's  throne,  (which 

not  iiu-aii  the   Roman   tin-,  ne.  ,  can  only  bo  Chri>t,  (Heb.  i.  13, 

Rev.  iii.  21.)  or  his  saints  :  i-   n-  havi-  eM  r  yet 

I,  and    then,  after    l-riii"1    I 
:,   Inve  ascended    in  their  body  to  G< 

But  the  Wise  Virgins  will  I  hereafter.  ,ian-child 

<>f  the  woman,"  becau  ho  are  left 

behind  afu-r  I.  nsion,  are  called  the  remnant 

of  the  woman's  seed,  (Rev.  xii.  17: )  and  "the  Heed  of  the  woman" 

can  only  u.  who  is  to  i  serpent's 

head,  (Gen.  iii.  1 "..  ,  t  iis  Napoleon,  the  Eighth  bead  of  the 

•,  in  which  or  Dragon,   is  embodied. 

1  in  Rev.  xii.,  xiii  ,  and  xiv.,  which 

titutcs  iU  different  parts;  !    v.  xiv.  14, 

of  man,"  evidently  in  allusion  to  his  being  Mthe  Man- 
part  of  the  viwion  in  the  fulfilment. 

In  the  literal-day  fulfilment,  the  1  14,000  of  Rev.  xiv.,  are  obviously 
identical  with  the  Man  child.  G.  If  "the  third  part,"  in  Rev.  xii., 
refers,  in  the  year-day  figurative  fulfilment,  to  the  tripartition  of 
EL  man  Empire  in  A.  D.  313,  which  only  lasted  several  years, 
then  the  reference  mu>t  be  anticipatory  and  prospective,  ju^t  as  in 
llev.  viii.  12,  and  ix.  15,  it  is  retrospective;  but  its  real  and  lite- 
ral meaning  seems  to  be  that  Satan  has  drawn  a  third  part  of  the 
angels — the  morning  stars,  (Job  xxxviii.  7.)  into  rebellion  against 
God.  7.  The  woman  represents  the  Church  Militant,  whether 
Jewish  or  Gentile, — all  the  saints  living  on  earth  at  any  given 
time,  and  cannot  bo  restricted  to  mean  only  the  Jews  or  only  the 
8.  No  objection  can  be  urged  against  the  vision  revert- 
ing or  retrogressing  to  the  time  of  Christ's  first  Advent;  for  St. 
John,  who  lived  in  that  generation,  was  commanded,  (Rev.  i.  19.) 
'•Write  the  things  which  thou  hast  seen."  9.  The  Man  child  could 
not  be  any  Roman  Emperor,  for  the  Roman  Emperor  being  univer- 
sally held  to  be  the  sixth  head  of  the  Beast,  could  never  be  the 


B16   THE   YEAR-DAY   MAN-CHILD   REPRESENTS   CHRIST. 

The  watching  of  Satan  to  devour  the  Man-child  was 
strikingly  fulfilled  by  his  energizing  Herod  and  Pilate, 
rulers  in  the  Roman  Empire,  to  destroy  Christ,  which, 
however,  could  not  prevent  Christ's  resurrection  and  ascen- 
sion. The  casting  down  of  Satan  was  typically  fulfilled  by 
the  downfall  of  Paganism  in  A.  D.  323.  The  flight  of  the 
"Woman  into  the  wilderness  for  1260  days,  was  figuratively 

Man-child  whom  that  Beast  persecuted.  No  argument  can  be 
founded  on  Constantino  being  called  "the  Son  of  the  Church/'  or 
on  Christianity  being  said  to  be  "seated  on  the  throne  of  the  Ro- 
man world."  The  sixth  head  was  the  Roman  Emperorship,  whe- 
ther Heathen  or  Papal,  just  as  the  Queen  of  England  was  still  a 
queen,  whether  a  Catholic  like  Mary,  or  a  Protestant  like  Eliza- 
beth. 10.  As  to  the  idea,  that  the  woman's  year-day  travail  re- 
presents 40  prophetic  weeks,' or  280  years,  from  A.  D.  33  to  313, 
it  must  first  be  shown  that  the  Gentile  Church  began  in  A.  D.  33, 
and  not  in  A.  D.  29  or  37,  as  some  assert;  furthermore,  Constan- 
tine did  not  overthrow  the  Pagan  Emperor  Licinius  until  A.  D. 
323;  the  notion,  also,  that  God's  throne,  (Rev.  xii.  5,)  is  the  Ro- 
man throne,  which  is  called  in  Rev.  xiii.  2,  the  Devil's  throne,  or 
seat,  is  utterly  untenable.  11.  Even  if  Diocletian  first  introduced 
the  diadem-shaped  crown  in  303,  yet  no  chronological  argument 
can  be  built  on  such  fact;  for,  in  the  shadowy,  imperfect  year-day 
fulfilment,  the  diadems  on  the  seven  heads  or  ten  horns,  (Rev. 
xiii.  1.)  can  only  mean  crowns  in  general.  12.  It  is  also  impossi- 
ble that  the  rapture  of  the  year-day  Man-child  could  be  much  after 
A.  D.  33,  or  so  late  as  A.  D.  313,  because  then  the  rapture  of  the 
literal-day  Man-child,  or  Wise  Virgins,  would  correspondingly  be 
BO  late  in  the  literal-day  fulfilment  as  to  be  only  seven  months  be- 
fore the  Personal  Antichrist's  1260  days'  persecution  commences, 
(see  Diagram  4:)  and  seven  months  would  not  be  along  enough 
interval,  (see  page  82.)  for  the  proclamation  of  the  three  angel 
messages,  (Rev.  xiv.  6 — 11,)  or  for  the  first  two  literal-day  seals. 
Moreover,  the  year-day  first  seal  being  universally  held  to  have 
commenced  about,  or  soon  after,  A.  D.  33,  the  literal-day  first  seal 
must  correspondingly  begin  about  16J  months  before  Antichrist's 
1260  days,  (see  Diagram  4,)  and  the  literal-day  Man-child,  (the. 
Wise  Virgins,)  is  certainly  caught  up  to  heaven  at  Christ's  Advent 
before  the  seven  seals  of  the  Book  of  Life  literally  begin  to  be 
opened,  (Rev.  v.  1  to  vi.  1,)  for  the  books  are  not  opened  until 
Christ's  Advent,  (Dan.  vii.  10.)  Likewise,  the  year-day  seventh 
vial,  trumpet,  nnd  seal,  clearly  commence  about  five  years  before 
the  End,  with  the  Second  Advent,  which  involves  the  ascension  of 
the  literal  day  Man-child,  or  Wise  Virgins,  at  that  time.  13.  The 
Man-child  clearly  represents  some  person  or  persons  who  are  caught 
tip  to  God's  throne  in  heaven  in  their  bodies,  and  cannot  denote  a 
company  of  disembodied  spirits,  as  of  the  martys.  It  can  then 
only  Bignify  Christ,  and  resurrected  or  translated  saints. 


LOUJS  NAPOLEON'S  3^  YEARS'  PERSECUTION.       317 

accomplished  by  the  retirement  of  real  Christians  into  com- 
parative obscurity  within  the  sphere  of  the  Papal  Anti- 
christ's dominancy  during:  1260  years  (f>oG-S  to  1790-8.) 
The  additional  interval  of  7.')  years  beyond  the  1260,  as 
tfiven  in  Dun.  xii.  12,  lias  to  flaps.-  before  the  complete 
,  -tion  of  every  Antichrist  about  1*7*2-7  .'5. 

iary  literal-day  accomplishment,  the  birth- 
throes  of  the  Woman  denote  the  anxiety  and  perturbation 
that  will  exist  in  the  Church  at  lanre  at  the  time  of  the 
Second  Advent,  in  consequence  of  the  great  stir  that  will 
be  excited  by  the  expectation  of  the  ascension  of  the  Wise 
in-,  who  arc  represented  in  this  fulfilment  by  the  Man- 
child,  and  who  will  be  caiurht  up  to  God's  throne,  and 
at'u -rwards  rule  all  nations  with  a  rod  of  iron,  (Rev.  ii.  27.) 
The  lyiiiLr  in  wait  of  Satan,  opeeially  as  embodied  in  the 
seven-headed  and  ten-horned  Unman  Empire,*  and  his  at- 
t'-iupt  t.»  dt  Y..iir  the  Man-child,  signifies  the  hostility  and 
opposition  that  Satan  will  manifest  and  stir  up  against  the 
WiM  VirgiQf,  The  ca>tiuir  di»wn  of  Satan  represents  his 
literal  expulsion  or  dejeeti.in  iVom  the  regions  of  the  atmos- 
pli<Te,  or  "high  phees,"  where  he  now  partly  is,  (Kph.  vi. 
1:'.  and  his  consequent  confinement  to  the  surface  of  this 
earth,  for  as  soon  a.-  <'hri>t  and  his  saints  have  come  into 
'•the  air,"  (  1  there  will  no 

Of  be  tolerated.  The  sul»e<jnent  flight  of  the  Woman 
into  the  wilderne.-s,  signifies  the  retirement  of  many  of  the 
ibuli.-h  virgins,  and  other  Christians,  who  are  then  con- 
verted, into  unfrequented  places,  in  order  to  escape  the 

'  days'  persecution  during  the  Personal  Antichrist's 
universal  dominancy  for  J) .  the  latter  half  of  the 

seven  years,  which  commence  with  Antichrist's  covenant 
with  the  Jews.  There  is  a  further  period  of  75  days  to 
follow  the  1260  days,  just  as  75  years  follow  the  1260 

s,    before    Antichrist's    destruction    is    completed    by 

*  It  is  a  question,  whether,  in  the  literal-day  fulfilment,  the 
CROWNED  heads  of  the  Roman  Empire,  energized  by  Satan,  (Rev. 
xii.  3,)  do  not  indicate  that  Louis  Napoleon,  as  the  existing  head 
of  the  Roman  Empire,  will  be  crowned  by  the  time  of  the  ascen- 
sion of  the  Man-child,  or  Wise  Virgins.  His  being  hitherto  UN- 
CROWNED, is  plainly  prefigured  by  the  discrowned  heads  of  the 
Beast,  which  appears  upholding  the  Romish  Church,  in  Rev.  xvii. 
3,  and  which  remarkably  represents  his  present  position. 


CIS  TRANSLATION  BEFORE  NAPOLEON'S  3J  YEARS. 

Christ's  descent  upon  Mount  Olivet;  and  this  75  days  ia 
the  excess  of  the  1385  days  over  the  1260  days,  or  3J 
times,  (Dan.  xii.  7-12.) 

The  literal-day  fulfilment  will  be  almost  the  exact  coun- 
terpart or  miniature  fac-simile  of  the  year-day  fulfilment, 
and  there  will  be  the  same  relative  and  proportionate  dis- 
tance between  the  events  in  the  one  fulfilment  as  in  the 
other.  This  is  shown  in  diagram  4,  where,  for  the  sake  of 
convenience,  the  position  of  the  events  is  specified  as  reck- 
oned from  the  commencement  of  each  fulfilment.  Thus, 
since,  in  the  year-day  fulfilment,  the  ascension  of  the  Man- 
child,  or  Christ  personal,  occurred  in  A.  D.  29,  or  33—4,  at 
a  distance  of  from  509  to  502  years  before  the  commence- 
ment of  the  1260  years  of  the  Papal  Antichrist's  perse- 
cuting power  in  A.  D.  536-8;  therefore,  in  the  literal-day 
fulfilment,  the  ascension  of  the  Man-child,  or  Christ  mysti- 
cal, (that  is,  the  Wise  Virgins,)  will  occur  at  a  distance  of 
from  509  to  502  days  before  the  1260  days  of  the  Personal 
Antichrist's  persecuting  power,  which  commence  in  the 
midst  of  the  seven-years'  Covenant-week — that  is  to  say,  it 
will  occur  at  a  distance  of  from  751  to  758  days  after  the 
date  of  the  Covenant. 

In  other  words,  as  the  ascension  of  Christ,  the  year-day 
Man-child,  in  A.  i  •  in.in  7M  to  751)  ywr*  after 

the  beginning  of  t  years  of  the  year-clay  fulfilment, 

therefore,  the  ascension  of  the  Wise  Virgins,  the  literal-day 
Man-child,  will  be  from  751  to  759  days  after  the  beginning 

*  As  respects  the  precise  date  of  the  Crucifixion  and  Ascension 
of  our  Divine  Lord,  (the  year-dny  Man-child,)  there  seems  to  be 
an  uncertainty  to  the  extent  of  five  years:  some  chronologers, 
such  as  Clinton,  Ideler,  Benson,  Browne,  etc.,  considering  it  to  be 
probably  in  A.  D.  U'.);  others,  such  as  Usher,  Prideaux,  Cunning- 
harae,  Bliss*,  etc.,  holding  it  to  bo  in  A.  D.  33,  which  is,  perhaps, 
the  more  generally  received  view.  Although  it  appears  evident 
that  our  blessed  Saviour  was  crucified  at  about  the  age  of  33,  (Luke 
iii.  23,)  yet  it  is  a  question  whether  He  was  not  born  B.  C.  4,  about 
four  years  prior  to  the  Christian  era.  There  will  thus  be  a  cor- 
responding uncertainty,  to  the  extent  of  about  five  days,  as  to  the 
exact  date  of  the  future  ascension  of  the  literal-day  Man-child, 
(the  \Yise  Virgins.)  From  these,  and  other  considerations,  it  ap- 
pears to  the  author  of  this  work  that,  although  about  the  fortnight 
can  be  clrarly  pointed  out  in  which  Christ  will  come  to  translate 
the  Wise  Virgins,  yet,  perhaps  the  precise  day  of  that  event  is  not 
ascertainable. 


THI  i-VENT    REVEALED.   319 

or  the  2595  days  of  the  literal-day  fulfilment ;  and  it  should 
be  remembered  that  the  2595  years,  or  7  fimes  and  75 
:-s,  (Dan.  iv.  23,  xii.  12,)  extern!  from  B.C.  722-4  to  A. D. 
1871-3;  and  the  2595  days,  or  7  years  and  75  days,  (Dan.  ix. 
27,  xii.  12,)  extend  from  the  date,  of  Napoleon's  Jewish 

'  Covenant  to  the  End  of  this  dispensation. 

This  period  of  five  days,  from  the  751st  to  the   758th 

after  the  Covenant,  is  thus  distinctly  revealed  in  Pro- 

v  to  be  the  time  at  which   the   Wise  Virgins  will  be 

caught  np  to  heaven  ;    and   if,  for  the  sake  of  those  who 

inijrht   hesitate,  from    woakno^s   of  faith,  t"   calculate   the 

time  .  a  mMi-L'i::  I  <»r  f""r  <  Ided 

to  each  9\  !ien  have  the  fortnight  from 

748th  to  the  762(1  day  after  the  Covenant— th; 
two  years  aid    li-oiu    lour   ;  fter  the  Covenant, 

;n  v,  iiich  the  ascension 

of  th.-  \\'i    •    .  at  the   Advent  of  Christ  iu   the   air, 

(I  T! 

•iiis  twelfth  chapter  of  Revelation  con- 

-Btit:'  must  be 

'ion  ;  for  since 

the  il  actually  caused  nion  into 

utl.  i. id  by  the  ensuing  downfall  of  Satan  to  the 

eartli,  t '  must  precede  the  effect,  so 

their  ascension  must   i.  v  precede  the  3i  years'  per- 

secution, which  subsequently  results  from  it. 

\  III.  THERE  is  AN  INGATHERING  of  the  saints  to  hea- 
ven at  Christ's  Advent,  at  the  beginning  of  the  seventh 
yea:  •!,  about  five  years  before  the  End,  and  also  at 

the   bc^inninir   of   the   seventh    literal-day   S-  I   five 

davH  before  the   i  :i.  '.'--17,  viii.  1.) 

:r  the  best  arrangement  hitherto  given  of  the  year- 

t'ulfilment  of  Kevelafion,  is  that  contained  in  a  diagram 

in    I>;ek.'r<eth's    (Juide  to   the   Prophecies, 'and   which    Is 

o  fully  explained  in  Birk's  ii  My.-t-.'ry  of  Providence." 

It  is  printed  on    }'.    *JT4  of   this   work,  with  sonic  slight 

additions   and  alterations,   and   it  represents   the   year-day 

interpretation    that  is    followed  in   this  book.      Although 

Bickersteth  was  not  so  brilliant  and  popular  as  some  writers, 

yet  his  deep  piety  and  great  soundness  of  judgment,  united 

with  long  and  careful  study  of  most  of  the  principal  works 


320  WISE  VIRGINS  ESCAPE  NAPOLEON'S  PERSECUTION. 

on  prophecy,  enabled  him,  in  conjunction  with  Birks,  to 
arrange  what  may  be  considered  almost  a  final  adjustment 
of  the  year-day  fulfilment.  His  explanation  of  the  Seals 
agreed  fundamentally  with  that  of  Vitringa,  Woodhouse, 
Cunninghame,  Bayford,  etc.,  and  he  specified  the  dates  of 
all  of  them,  except  the  seventh,  which,  however,  he  appa- 
rently considered  to  be  about  four  or  five  years  before  the 
End;  and  he  said,  (page  242,)  "The  events  begin  afresh 
after  the  seventh  Seal,"  thereby  admitting  the  subsequent 
re-fulfilment  of  Revelation. 

The  Seals  in  their  year-day  accomplishment,  extend  from 
Christ's  Ascension  to  his  Return :  the  successive  changes  in 
the  prophetic  horse  and  its  rider,  (compare  Zech.  vi.,  x.  3; 
Ps.  xlv.  3 — 5,)  symbolizing  the  gradual  deterioration  and 
degeneracy  of  the  Church  Militant.  The  iirst  Seal  denotes 
the  spiritual  conquests  of  the  Church  Militant  from  A.  D. 
33  to  324;  the  second  represents  the  discord  of  the  Church 
from  324  to  534;  the  third  signifies  the  spiritual  famine  of 
the  Church  from  about  534  to  1073;  the  fourth  denotes  the 
spiritual  desolation  of  the  Church  from  about  1073  to  1438; 
the  fifth  signifies  a  fierce  persecution,  with  a  subsequent 
period  of  respite,  from  about  1438  to  1794. 

The  year-day  sixth  Seal  lasts  for  about  70  years,  from 
1794-5  to  1867:  it  opens  with  a  great  earthquake,  and 
darkness  and  terror,  among  the  kings  of  the  earth — emble- 
matizing the  French  Revolution  and  its  resulting  commo- 
tions, from  1794—5  to  1815;  then  four  angels  are  commanded 
to  hold  back  the  four  winds  of  havoc  and  desolation  until 
the  144,000  Wise  Virgins  are  sealed  out  of  the  different 
branches  of  the  Christian  Church,  typified  by  the  tribes  of 
Israel,  (Rev.  vii.  1-0:)  this  denotes  that  for  the  remaining 
60  years,  from  1815  to  1866,  the  impending  Great  Tribula- 
tion will  be  withheld;  but  as  soon  as  the  144,000  are  all 
sealed,  they  are  caught  up  tit  Christ's  coming  in  the  air, 
together  with  the  deceased  saints  that  are  then  raised, 
(1  Thess.  iv.  16,  17:)  and  this  whole  company  of  raised  and 
translated  saints  is  thereupon  exhibited  as  a  great  multitude 
standing  before  the  throne  in  heaven,  and  having  come 
frotiv  (.IK,  away  from,  in  the  sense  of  escaping  beforehand, 
as  in  Rev.  iii.  lO,)  THE  Great  Tribulation,  or  Napoleon's 
persecution,  which  is  subsequently  to  ensue  for  3£  years. 
The  year-day  seventh  Seal  is  opened  immediately  after  thin 


COMES   TIVE  TEARS  BEFORE  THE   EJSHD. 

First  Translation  aiid  llesnrrcction,  (Kevviii,  1.)  and  almost 
•syn<  '  Mi  the  year-day  seventh  Trumpet  and 

seventh  Vial.*  The  literal-day  iv- fulfilment  of  the  trumpets, 
sral.-i,  etc.,  then  instantly  commences,  and  runs  on  during 
flu-  njmainiiiLr  five  years,  parallel  with  -the  concluding  part 
of  the  year- day  fulfilment;  and  the  mutual  and  relative  posi- 
tions of  each  of  the  seals,  trumpets,  and  vials,  in  this  re- 
fill film  en  t,  will  be  precisely  the  same  as  in  the  year-day 
•aceonijili.Oimcnt,  only  in  <i  -ad  of  years.  This  IE 

shown  in  diagram  4,  and  in  the  notes  on  pages  144  and 
154 , 

Tin  .f  course,  Iftrt   f..r  a1»«,ut 

70  days:  it  will  open  with  a  lif  iakt\  and 

da i  kin's;-:  and  'it-   kinirs   <  ,rth,  con- 

tinuing for  in  ill  be  a  brief 

lull  for  tl  "I1  which  the 

1  !  1 ,01  in  literal  J  ,  b^gthat  time,  be 

iini^  t    up  with   a    numerous   conn  ai, 

•;N — unitedly   constituting    the    <jr>nf 

mul!  that 

have  coxue  out  <>/  <  through 

and  •  Yribula- 

*  Tims,  it  if  entirely  during  &e  jear-day  Birth  seal,  from  17 

to   1804-8,    that  the    144,000  Wiw  Vir.giBtj,  or  JTI\  litea, 

{Rev.  vii.,)  arc  sealed;  and  this  is,  also,  the  very  same  time-diir- 

•  ar-day  vials  are  p(-  |8ee  page 

A    most   remarkable   pro -intimation  of  this   obvious  fact, 

nani'  "X)  in,  (at  least  in  the  year- <l;ij 

fulfil:  ,  is  afforded  im 

.  i-:.      In  t  a  f-langhter- weapons,  pre- 

ti^uriiiL:  the  nrst  sir  vial-Angels,  go  forth  to  slay  the  .apostate,  and, 

;iH?8Keugor  eeals,  in  i,  those  wh« 

shall  Ijo  spared.    J3oth  parties  perform  ai.  ..< -ir  work  einml- 

t:iiu''>u>ly,  clearl}*  si.  r  the  sealing  takes  place  during  the 

•nientF  of  '  ! -angels,  (and,  perhaps,  -also,  in  the 

•pM-day  fulfilment  during  the  judgments  of  the  first  six  trumpet- 
Angels.)  When  the  sealing  is  finished,  it  is  shown,  (Ezek.  ix.  11, 

ilnit  tlie  comiii;_  t  takes  place,  and  then  the  sealed 

number  \vill  be  caught  up  to  him  in  heaven,  (Rev.  xiv.  1-6,)  at 
the  beginning  of  the  seventh  vial,  seventh  trivmpet,  and  seventk 
soul.  Another  proof  that  the  year -day  seventh  seal  begins  about 
five  years  before  the  End,  "is  That  its  subgect-inatter  consist! 
chiefly  in  the  literal-day  refulfilment  of  the  trumpets,  which  ob- 
viously commences  between  4  and  5  vears  before  the  End,  (set 
Diagram  4.) 


322  RESURRECTION  FITE  YEARS  BEFORE  THE  END. 

ifon,  or  Napoleonic  persecution.  The  literal-day  seventh 
Seal  begins  immediately  after  this  Second  Translation, 
simultaneously  with  the  literal-day  seventh  trumpet  and 
seventh  vial,  and  continues-  during  the  final  five  days  within 
which  Antichrist  and  his  hosts  perish. 

Thus,  in.  the  year-day  fulfilment,  the  Great  Multitude 
(Rev.  vii.  9,)  represents  all  the  saints  caught  up  at  the 
Resurrection  and  first-fruits-translation  at  Christ's  Advent 
"in  the  air/'  (1  Thess.  iv.  16,  17;  Rev.  xiv.  4,)  just  before 
the  five  years  of  the  year-day  seventh  seal,  and  away  from, 
(sx)  or  before  the  Great  Tribulation.  But  in  the  literal- 
day  re -fulfilment,  that  same  Great  Multitude  represents  all 
the  saints  caught  up  in  the  second,  or  harvest- translation, 
out  of,  («*,)  or  after  the  Great  Tribulation,  (Matt.  xxiv. 
29-31;  Rev.  xiv.  15,)  and  just  before  the  five  days  of  the 
literal-day  seventh  seal,  and  the  descent  of  Christ  on  the 
earth. 

IX.  THERE  is  AN  INGATHERING  to  heaven  of  raised 
and  translated  saints  at  the  beginning  of  the  year-day 
seventh  trum-pet,  about  five  years  before  the  End,  and 
again  at  the  beginning  of  the  literal-day  seventh  trumpet, 
five  days  before  the  End,  constituting  two  stages  in-  the 
First  Resurrection,  (Rev.  xi.  15-19,  x.  7,  xx.  6;.  1  Cor. 
xv.  51,  52.) 

The  oft-repeated  untruth,  that  scarcely  any  agreement 
exists  among  various  prophetic  expositors,  is  sufficiently 
confuted  by  the  fact  that  hundreds  of  interpreters  since 
the  Reformation  have  explained  the  fifth  and  sixth  year- 
day  trumpets  to-  denote  the  rise  of  the  Saracen  and  Turkish 
powers  between  the  seventh  and  fifteenth  centuries,  causing 
the  fall  of  Constantinople  in  1453.  Bickersteth  mentions 
a  hundred  of  them  in  the  preface  to  his  *'  Signs  of  the 
Times. "  As  regards  the  precise  fulfilment  of  ail  the  trum- 
pets, (Rev.  viii.,  ix.,  x.,  xi.,)  the  first  represents  the  hail- 
storm of  Gothic  incursions  into  the  Roman  Empire  from 
about  A.  D.  250  to  365;  the  second  denotes  the  fall  of 
Rome  under  the  barbarian  assaults  from  365  to  412;  the 
third  symbolizes  the  poisoning  of  the  channels  of  religious 
instruction  by  the  Nestorian  and  other  heresies  of  the 
East,  from  412'  to  476;  the  fourth  signifies  the  deposition 
of  Augustulus  by  Odoacer  in  476,  and  the  consequent 


AWFUL   VIOLENCE   OF    NAPOLEON'S    PERSECUTION.    323 

eclipse  of  the  regal  power  in  the  western  part  of  the  Em- 
pire; the  fifth  represents  the  rise  of  Mahornedanisin  about 

-!),  and  the  resulting  Saracen  persecutions  of  Chris- 
tians, (the  first  woe,)  for  twice  five  months,  that  is,  twice 
150  year-day  days,  from  63G  to  936;  the  sixth  denotes  the 
rise  and  prevalence  of  the  Turkish  persecuting  power, 
(the  second  woe,)  for  twice  a  year  and  month,  that  is, 
twice  390  year-day  days,  from  1063  to  1453,  the  date  of 
Constantinople's  fall,  and  thence  to  1*43—4.  On  March 
21,  1844,  the  Turki>h  Suluui  abolished  the  law  by  which 
any  Mahomedan  einbi  ristianity  was  put  to  death, 

and  ;  '-cased  nationally  to  persecute  Christians. 

\\V  are  now  Hvinir  in  tin-  interval  between  the  close  in 
1843—4  of  tip-  v  sixth  trumpet,  ^r  second  woe,  and 

the  commencement,  about  18G6— 7  of  the  year-day  seventh 
trumpet,  comjn-i.-i:,  ird  woe  of  1260  days;  our  pre- 

sent •  1  by  the  words,  "The  second 

woe  i>   }>:i>r,   ami   i.ehuld  the  third  woe  comcth  quickly," 

,.   xi.    ll.i     Tin!    awii,  approaching 

year-day  third  woe  ean  easily  be  ini'envd  from  the  tremen- 
dous violence  of  the  two  preceding  Saracen  and  Turkish 
woes;  and  as  the  second  or  Turkish  woe  was  far  more  ter- 
rible than  the  first,  or  Saracen  woe,  so  the  future  Napole- 
onic, or  third  woe.  much  more1  dreadful  than  the 
second  woe.  It  will,  of  course,  be  homogeneous  with, 
and  analogous  in  character  to,  the  preceding  Saracen  and 
Turkish  woes,  but  far  more  universal  in  its  influence,  and 
grievous  in  its  effect;  and  like  them,  it  must  be  inflicted 
during  the  present  Christian  dispensation,  and  must  con- 
sist in  the  rise  and  prevalence  of  some  mighty  persecuting 
power. 

As  the  nature  and  duration  of  the  appalling  judgments 
of  the  first  and  second  woes  are  particularly  defined,  so  the 
nature  and  duration  of  the  third  woe  is  equally  specified. 
It  is  described  in  the  literal-day  refulfilment  of  Rev.  xii. 
and  xiii.,  which  constitutes  the  subject-matter  of  the  year- 
day  seventh  trumpet.  It  is  there  shown  to  consist  in  Satan 
being  cast  out  of  the  air  into  the  earth,  as  soon  as  the  Man- 
child,  or  Wise  Virgins,  are  cauirht  up  into  the  clouds,  and 
in  his  then  being  filled  with  unexampled  fury,  and  entering 
into  and  mightily  energizing  Louis  Napoleqn,  the  seventh- 
healed  Head  of  the  Roman  Empire,  who  straightway  pro- 


32-i   RESURRECTION  BEFORE  NAPOLEON' S  8J  WEARS*  WOE. 

ceeds  to  make  war  with  'and  overcome  the  saints  for  42 
months,  or  1260  literal-days,  during  which  time  multitudes 
will  be  killed,  who  refuse  to  worship  his  image,  which  the 
Roman  False  Prophet,  the  two-horned  Beast,  will  cause  to 
be  set  up. 

The  1260  days'  duration  of  this  third  woe  will  be  literal 
days,  instead  of,  like  the  300  days  of  the  Saracen  woe,  or 
the  780  days  of  the  Turkish  woe,  being  year-days;  for  the 
reason,  that,  at  the  sounding  of  the  seventh  trumpet,  the 
mystery  is  to  cease,  (Rev.  x.  7,)  involving  the  commence- 
ment of  the  literal  refulfilment  of  the  prophetic  periods  and 
visions.  This  was  perceived  by  the  Rev.  J.  Fletcher  nearly 
a  century  ago;  he  said,  "Antichrist's  last  raging,  or  that 
tribulation  which  will  be  so  uncommon,  shall  last  1260 
common  days,  and  not  prophetical  ones,  because  for  the 
elect's  sake  those  days  shall  be  shortened."  It  is  also  es- 
pecially observable,  that  the  periods  of  these  three  woes, 
namely,  300  days,  (twice  150,)  and  780  days,  (twice  390,) 
and  1260  days,  are  in  exact  arithmetical  progression,  780 
being  the  point  of  bisection  between  300  and  1260.  It  is 
obvious,  from  Rev.  xii.  and  xiii.,  that  the  year-day  third 
woe  being  identical  with  the  3£  years  of  Antichrist's  great 
persecution,  will  commence  in  the  midst  of  the  final  seven 
years  of  the  Covenant-week,  and,  therefore,  the  year-day 
seventh  trumpet,  which  introduces  it,  (just  as  the  fifth  and 
sixth  trumpets  introduced  the  first  and  second  woes,  Rev. 
viii.  13,)  is  thus  shown  to  commence  shortly  before  the 
final  3£  years.  The  seventh  trumpet  will,  however,  begin 
a  little  sooner  than  the  third  woe,  just  as  the  fifth  trumpet 
began  rather  earlier  than  the  first  woe. 

Another  proof  that  the  year-day  seventh  tnjmpet  begins 
shortly  before  the  final  3J  years,  consists  in  the  fact,  that 
it  unquestionably  commences  at  almost  the  same  instant  as 
the  year-day  seventh  seal  and  seventh  vial,  which  clearly 
begin  about  five  years  before  the  End.  The  words,  "And 
there  were  voices,  and  thunderings,  and  lightnings,  and  an 
earthquake"  (Rev.  viii.  5,  xi.  19,  xvi.  18,)  are  manifestly 
placed  at  the  beginning  of  the  year-day  seventh  seal, 
seventh  trumpet,  and  seventh  vial,  as  a  chronological  land- 
mark, or  note  of  time,  to  indicate  that  they  all  three  corn- 
Jnence  almost  simultaneously. 

It  consequently  results  that,  as  the  literal-day  refulfil- 


RESURRECTION  OP  NAPOLEON'S  MARTYRS. 

ment  of  the  trumpets  will  be  a  miniature  fac-simile  of  their 
year-day  fulfilment,  (see  pages  83,  127,  181,  274,)  there- 
fore, the  literal-day  seventh  trumpet  will  begin  five  d<n/s 
before  the  End,  simultaneously  with  the  literal-day  seventh 

nth  vial. 
But  as  it  is  declared  in  llev.  xi.  15—18,  and  1  Cor.  xv. 

;")  I .  ^'1,  that  at  the  sounding  of  the  seventh,  or  last    trum- 
,*  there  shall  be  a  translation  of  living  saints,  and  a  resur- 
rection, judgment,  and  rewardi!'  •< -asod  saints,  ti. 

nist   be   a   translation   and   re-nrivrtion   at   the 
begiriniiiLr  "f  th.-  y.-ar-day  s'-vrnth  trumpet  about  live  >, 

TO  tli«-   Ki).l,  and  a-:iin  at    tli«-    l>e<_i  nniii-  of   the    literal- 
day  seventh  trumpet   live  'A///.s  before   th--    KiM;    tli.-    d 
rection    in    the    latter    ca-<-    }>ein_:    the    n-Mirroetion    of  the 
riirhfj-.il>  who  will  be  martyred  by  Antichrist.  <  Kev.  xx.  4,) 
,vh)  will   die,   during   the   five   years'  interval    U  t 
-o    two    translations.       This    twofold    resurrection    and 
translation  c<m-tif  stages  in  the  one  event   of  the 

I''ir   '  XX.    6,    6,^  which    c»ini'ri>es    all 

thi-  tr.in-latinns  and  resurreetions  01  saints  that  occur  in 
connection  with  Christ's  second  premillennial  Ad\ 

X.   Tin:  MF    CriHisr,   accompanied    nee<- 

by  a  tra  and    resurrection    of  saints,  takes    ] 

:  before  tl.  :  :y  sieventh  vial,  about    fl 

vi"iis    |d    th.«     Knd,    and    also   just    before    the    literal-day 
;ith  vial, .fire  cfays  t>  tin-   Mud, — oonetitutifig 

Ae  two  Botobd  4dtei  I  mi  !.">-!  7.) 

According  to  the  agreement  of  all  modern  y 

reters    of   cminen,-  Q    vials,  (  i 

xvi.,)   commenced    at   the    I'n-neh    Jievolution,  in    171.' 

*  The  late  Dr.  Smucker,  after  writing  a  postmillennial  exposi- 
tion, \v:is  finally  led  to  believe  in  Christ's  personal  Advent  / 

Millennial  1000  years,  chiefly  by  the  M  the 

a  trumpets  are  universally  held  to  precede  the  Millennium, 
and  as  the  seventh  trumpet  is  manifestly  the  last,  or  resurrection 
trumpet,  at  which  the  righteous  dead  are  to  be  judged,  (Rev.  xi.  18, 
1  Cor.  xv.  51,  62,)  therefore  the  Second  Advent,  which  accompa- 
nies the  resurrection,  (1  Thesa.  iv.  16,  17,)  must  also  necessarily 
precede  the  Millennium.  The  mystery  of  the  resurrection  of  the 
righteous,  (I  Cor.  xv.  61,  52,)  is  expressly  predicted,  in  Rev.  x.  7, 
to  be  finished,  or  accomplished,  when  the  seventh  trumpet  begins 
to  sound. 


326  WISE  VIRGINS  ESCAPE   NAPOLEON'S   PERSECUTION. 

The  first  vial  denotes  the  outburst  of  infidelity  and  anar- 
chy, in  1792-3,  throughout  France,  and  other  parts  of  the 
Beast's  territory;  the  second  symbolizes  the  consequent 
bloodshed  and  carnage  during  the  Reign  of  Terror,  in 
1793-5;  the  third  represents  the  retributive  judgments 
that  fell,  in  1795  to  1802,  upon  the  Romish  Ecclesiastical 
powers,  which  had  so  corrupted  the  channels  of  education; 
the  fourth  signifies  the  scorching  despotism  of  Napoleon 
Bonaparte, — the  imperial  sun, — from  1802  to  1815,  until 
he  sunk  beneath  the  political  horizon  at  Waterloo;  the 
fifth  denotes  the  resulting  darkness  of  mortification,  cha- 
grin, and  disappointment  that  fell  upon  France,  the  throne 
of  the  Beast,  especially  during  the  three  years  of  its  occu- 
pation by  the  allies,  from  1815  to  1818. 

The  sixth  year-day  vial  causing  the  drying  up  of  the 
Euphrates,  represents  the  gradual  wasting  and  ruin  of  the 
Turkish  Empire  during  the  40  years,  from  1826  to  1866-7, 
in  order  that  "the  way  of  the  kings  of  the  East,"  that  is, 
the  Jews,  "might  be  prepared;"  for  the  decay  of  the  des- 
potic power  of  the  Turkish  Sultan  removes  the  chief  obsta- 
cle to  the  return  of  the  Jews  to  Palestine.  The  40  years' 
continuance  of  this  vial,  until  five  years  before  the  End,  is 
clearly  typified  by  the  40  years'  sojourn  of  the  Jews  in  the 
wilderness,  until  five  years  before  the  final  dividing  of  the 
Promised  Land,  (Josh.  xiv.  7,  10,)  as  shown  in  the  ap- 
pended foot  note.*  During  the  hitter  part  of  the  vial,  three 
iroir-like,  unclean  spirits  of  Infidelity,  or  Spiritualism,  and. 
of  Revolution,  ending  in  Despotism,  and  of  Papal  Zealotry, 
are  represented  as  going  forth  respectively  from  the  Dra- 
gon, or  Devil,  and  from  the  Beast,  or  Eighth  Head  of  the 
Beast,  that  is,  Louis  Napoleon,  and  from  the  Roman  Pon- 
tiff, in  order  uto  gather  the  kings  of  the  earth,  and  of  the 
whole  world  to  the  battle  of  that  great  day  of  God  Al- 
mighty .  .  .  towards  («<,)  a  place  called  in  the  Hebrew 
tongue  Armageddon,  (Rev.  xvi.  14;)  and  most  energeti- 
cally have  these  three  spirits  been  working  during  the  past 

*  The  year-day  sixth  vial  obviously  commences  at  the  end  of  the 
1290  years,  (Dan.  xii.  11,)  in  182(>-7,  and  continues  40  yearn,  as 
the  period  of  the  drying  up  of  the  Euphrates,  according  to  the 
manifest  type  of  Israel's  40  years  in  the  wilderness,  during  which 
the  Red  Sea  and  Jordan  were  transitorily  dried  tip.  Therefore, 
the  year-day  seventh  vial  must  evidently  commence  in  1866-7, 


CHBJST'S  ADVENT  FJVK  YEAKS  lixroag  THE  END.  327 


fifteen  years  to  bring  all  nations  into  such  a  condition  that 
they  may  presently  be  gathered  under  Napuleun  the  Anti- 
fhri.st,  to  the  great  conflict  at  Armageddon. 

It  is  just  at  the  end  of  the  40  years  of  the  year-day  sixth 
(in  1867-8)  that  the  abrupt  and  solemn  announce- 
ment is  made  by  Christ  himself,  "BEHOLD.  I  COME  as 
n  thief,"   distinctly  intimating  that    his  personal  Ach 

and  occupy  the  remaining  five  years  until  '  b  year,  in  1872, 

(Dan.  xii.  Ill,  see  event  xviii.  chap,  ii.,)  v  "1  will  stand  In 

his  lot,  or  Millennial  inheritance,  on  earth.  This  type  may  b« 
clearly  seen  from  the  following  com; 

During  430  years,  (Exod.  Ihirir                            -ice  430  years,') 

xii.  41,)  the  Jewish  Church  ntile 

sojourned  in  &  strange  land.  -«••  i  -md  downtrod-4* 

and  was  also  oppressed  aa-i  ler  the  yok*>  i-r  I'apal  Babylon, 
downtrodden  under  the  \  (thegreatcily,  spiritually  called  ^gJPJL 

yoke   of   Egypt,    until    the  Itev.  xi.                                      1701-7  to 

plagues  of  boils,  and  of  wa-  rial  plaguei 

ter  being  turned  into  blood,  ring  turned  to 

and  of  darkness,  etc.,  were  blood,  and  of  darkness,  etc  ,  \  Kev.  xvi.,) 

inflicted  upon  its  oppres-  werei»flicicd  upoi.                           then 

sors:    then  in   tho   wilder-  it  .                                              ndcompa- 

ness  i;  th* 

bondage  for  40  year-,  dm  1-7  while 

ing  which  the  Red  fr>en  nud  the    m\                                             Turkish 

Jordan   were    temporarily  power,)  is  being  d;                 nd  at  tho 

dried  !  of  which  the  1                            --ini 

of   which    Motes    in;.  'iittappeav                     <:ora- 

ously  disappear  1  These,  iv.  16,  17:) 

xxxiv.  :)   then,   during  th  --xt  five  years,  from 

next  five  y  ','1,  (which  ends  the  1886 

30,   33,  Joj-h.   i  o  Jericho  of  Anti- 

Jericho    was    overthrown  n  Apostasies  is  overthrown  un- 

and    wars     and     fightings  der  the  7th  vial,  and  wars  and  fight- 

continued  until  the  divid-  ings  continue  until   Christ's  descent, 


ing  of  the  Promised  Land, 
and  allotment  to  the  Jews 


and  the  allotment  to  the  Jewiph  and 
Gentile  saints  of  their   inheritances, 


of  their  inheritances,  and  ,  and  the  Millennial  reign  of  the  glori- 
the  reign  of  the  Judges,  fied  saints  as  Judges,  (Dan.  xii.  12,  IS, 
(Josh,  xiv.,  Acts  xiii.  18-  Rev.  xx.  Matt.  xix.  28,  Ezek.  xl.  to 

ten.)  -Hi.) 

There  seems  to  be  an  oblique  intimation  that  1866-7  isihe  year 
when  the  number  of  the  Beast,  666,  will  first  be  imprinted  on  the 
Antichristians,  in  tl^e  fact  that  186G  is  the  product  obtained  by 
multiplying  the  first  part  of  the  sum  (600  +  66)  by  8.  This  finds 
a  precedent  in  the  above-mentioned  circumstance,  that  the  first 
part  of  the  sum  (430  +  45)  multiplied  by  8,  produces  (1290  +  46.) 


328    WISE   VIRGINS   ESCfAPE   THE'  NAPOLEONIC' 

occurs  at  this  precise  period,  immediately  before  (Tie 
seventh  vial  is  poured  out ;  for  it  is  most  important  to( 
observe  that  the  vials,  sealsf  and  trumpets,  are  in  their 
respective  septenaries  str.ictly  consecutive,  and  do  not  overlap 
each  other.  Thus  the  seventh  vial  cannot  possibly  com- 
mence until  the  whole  of  the'  sixth  vial  is  completely 
accomplished,-  and  until  Christ  has  personally  eome.  It 
will  then,  however,  Be  poured  out  "into  the  air/'  causing" 
tli^e  ejection  and  downfall  of  Satan,  "the  Prince  of  the 
power  of  the  air,"  from  that  region  into  the  earth,  and  pro- 
ducing the  3J  years'  Greafc  Tribulation,  or  Napoleonic  Woe, 
as  described  in  literal-day  Rev.  xii.  and  xiii.* 

This  year-day  seventh  vial  is  necessarily  shown  to  occupy 
frthe  final  five  years,  not  only  because  it  must  follow  the 
year-day  sixth  vial,  which  occupies,  as  above-mentioned, 
exactly  the*  40  years  preceding  those  final  five  years,  but 
also  because  it  consists-  principally  in  "a  great  earthquake, 
(or  revolution,)  such  as  was  not  since  men  were  upon  the 
earth,  so  mighty  an  earthquake,  and  so  great/'  which  is 
obviously  identical  with  the  3}  years' "Time  of  Trouble, 
such  as  was  not  since  there  was  a  nation  even  unto  that 
same  time,"  (Dan.  xii.  1,  7,)  and  "the  Great  Tribulation, 
such  as  was  not  from  the  beginning  of  the  world/'  (Matt, 
xxiv.  21,  Mark  xiii,  19.) 

Tims,  the  words,  "Behold,  I  come,"  ("Rev.  xvi.  15,)  de- 
note in  their  year-day  fulfilment,  the  first  stage  of  Christ's 
Advent,  at  the  beginning  of  the  final  five  years  of  the  year- 
day  seventh  rial:  and  in  their  literal-day  fulfilment,  the 
second  stage  of  Christ's  Advent,  at  the  beginning  of  the 
final  five  (/>///.-<  <>!'  the  literal-day  seventh  rial.  (Read  care- 
fully event,  xviii.  chap,  ii.) 

FROM  THE  LAST  THREE  of  these  ten  proofs  of  the  two 
translations^  we  arrive  at  the  distinct  conclusion,  that 

*  The  fact  of  the  original  arms  of  France  being  three  frogs,  is 
an  additional  intimation  that  the  three  infidel,  revolutionary,  and 
fanatical  frog-like  spirits  of  the  sixth  vial,  emanate  from  that  coun- 
try, as  their  principal  centre. 

f  These  points  might  be  .explained  more  clearly  by  further  dia- 
grams, were  it  not  for  the  additional  expense  which-  they  occasion. 
Pictorial  illustrations  would  also  be  a  great  improvement  to  some 
of  the  previous  parts  of  this  work.  It  is  an  evil  sign  of  the  times, 
that,  while  the  press  pours  forth  numerous  productions  on  every 
conceivable  topic,  yet  the  sublime  scenery  and  visions  of  Daniel 


TTTO   TKAJTSLATroSS  AT  CHRIST'S   ADTENT,        329 

there  are  at  Christ's  Advent,  two  translations  cf  saints,  be^ 

cauee  the  seventh  »eal,  seventh  trumpet,  and  seventh  vial 

u in  questionably  commence  with  a  translation  of  saiats;  andr 

as  in  theii  double  fuIftlHfte»«t,  they  commence,  first,  about 

five  years-  before  the  Keel,  and,  secondly,  five  days  before- 

the  End,  therefore,  tfcere  Baust  be  a  translation  of  gaintsr 

first,  about  five  years  before  the  End,  and,  secondly,  about 

days-  before  the  End.    (See  also  foot  notes  pp.  79, 155.) 

Nor  is  this  riew  in-consonant  or  inharmonious  with   the 

statement,  in   1  Thess.  iv.  Ifi,  17,  that  at  Christ's  Advent, 

"  tli 

faml 

inent  tacitly  comprehend  the  two  parts  or 
stages  of  tlu'  entire  aet  of  Christ's  Advent, — a  detailed  ex- 
planatfon  of  whrcn  would  not  then  have  been  seasoaable  or 
appropriate.  At  tin;  hrp rifling  of  the  five  years  of  Christ's 
Advent,  all  t  that  have  dkd  up  to  that  time- 

will  be  raised  up,  and  then  144,000  living  saints  will  be 
caught  up  with  them;  and  about  five  years  afterwards  the 
rest  of  tli«-  1  ill  be  caught  up,  together  with 

all  other  saints  who  have  died,  or  been  iilled,  during  those 
five  years,  anil  whose  resurrection  will  then  take  place,  thus 
completing  the  two  stages-  in  the  Advent 

THE  UNQUESTIONABLE  NEARNESS  of  the  3}  years'  (Treat 
Tribulation,  and  the  occurrence  of  Christ's  Advent  in  its 
two  stages,  about  1866—72,  should  be  loudly  \ -r. « -luinied, 
for  a  twofold  reason, — first,  in  order  to  arouse  the  ungodly r 
and,  secondly,  to  quid  e  who  are  truly  con\crt<  <1. 

Fii>t.    A  its  tcnden<-  ^y,  it 

is  manifest  that  this  proclamation  is  a  special   irmr ration 
and  dispensation  truth,  which  serves  to  drive  home,  and 
e  a  sharper  edge  to,  the  more  familiar  Gospel  testimony, 
ny  irreligious  persons  will  listen  with  calmness  and  in- 
difference  to  the   most  pointed   Htatnuents    n-^ardin^   the 
future  punishment  of  the  unconverted,  because  they  view 
that  event  as  remote,  and  know  that  the  chances  are  very 
greatly  in  favour  of  their  yet  living  many  years  upon  the 

and  Revelation  attract  scarcely  any  attention,  although  they  afford 
an  ample  field  for  the  research  of  the  historian,  the  pictorial  skill 
of  the  painter,  the  descriptive  powers  of  the  poet,  and  the  arith- 
metical calculations  of  the  mathematician 


330  'IMPORTANCE  OF  PROCLAIMING  THESE  TRUTHS. 

•earth ;  but  they  instantly  become  alarmed  and  exasperated 
at  the  statement,  that,  by  about  1868,  the  awful  calamities 
will  commence  that  are  to  accompany  Christ's  Advent. 
This  being  something  that  they  can  understand  and  realise, 
cuts  so  completely  at  the  root  of  all  their  worldly  hopes,  as 
to  excite  their  utmost  dread  and  hostility.  And,  though 
hypocrkes  often  assert,  that  as  our  life  here  is  but  a  mo- 
ment compared  with  eternity,  and  as  death  may  possibly 
come  at  once,  therefore  it  is  immaterial  whether  Christ's 
Advent  is  or  is  not  to  take  place  about  1867-73 ;  yet,  it 
may  be  asked,  why  are  they  so  exceedingly  opposed  to  this 
view  if  it  really  is  of  so  little  importance?  Does  not  their 
very  opposition  betray  their  unpreparedriess,  and  show 
that  there  is  a  pungency  and  power  in  this  doctrine  emi- 
nently calculated  to  arouse  and  awaken  the  worldly- 
minded. 

Just  as  it  was  the  duty  of  Noah,  Lot,  Jonah,  Jeremiah, 
.\nios,  etc.,  to  warn  people,  not  merely  to  prepare  for 
death,  but  also  to  prepare  for  particular  judgments  that 
were  coming  at  a  particular  time,  so  it  is  now  the  obvious 
duty  of  ministers  to  forewarn  persons  regarding  the  terri- 
ble visitations  of  Divine  wrath  which  prophecy  shows  to  be 
approaching.  It  cannot  be  doubted,  but,  that  if  a  loud- 
soimding  testimony  were  to  go  forth  respecting  the  appal- 
ling calamities  that  will  commence  about  18(38,  not  a  few 
heedless  persons  would,  like  the  Ninevites,  be  sobered  and 
solemnized,  and  induced  "to  seek  the  Lord  while  he  might 
be  found,  and  call  upon  him  while  he  is  near."  The  sen- 
tinel who  fails  to  inform  his  comrades  of  approaching  dan- 
ger, does  not  act  more  reprehensibly  than  those  spiritual 
watchmen  who  fail  to  "give  the  trumpet  a  certain  sound " 
in  regard  to  the  impending  Great  Tribulation,  (Ezek.  xxxiii. 
2-6.)  Especially  ought  the  youthful  to  be  thus  warned; 
for,  whereas  the  chances  would  ordinarily  be  a  thousand  to 
one  in  favour  of  their  living  30  or  40  years  longer,  it  is 
now  certain  that,  by  about  1872  at  the  farthest,  nearly  all 
of  thorn  will  be  either  in  heaven  or  in  hell.  But  some  per- 
sons, instead  of  regretting  their  ignorance  in  relation  to 
prophecy,  actually  glory  in  that  which  is  their  shame,  like 
u  leper  boasting  of  his  sores,  and  complacently  exclaim, 
"Well,  for  my  part,  I  do  not  pretend  to  understand  the 
seals,  or  vials,  or  trumpets,  or  heads  and  horns  of  the 


MANY  TRUE  SAINTS  LEFT  BEHIND  AT  THE  ADVENT.  83l 

Beast;  and  I  consider  such  subjects  unpractical  and  un- 
profitable ;"  in  other  words,  they  daringly  deny  the  Divine 
statement,  (which  is  mentioned  in  significant  connection 
with  the  prediction  of  latter-day  infidelity,)  namely,  that 
"ALL  Scripture  is  given  by  inspiration  of  God,  and  is  pro- 

'>!r  for  doctrine,  for  reproof,  for  correction,  for  instruc- 
tion in  righteousness,  (2  Tim.  iii.  10.)     It  would  be  well 
for  congregations  to  act  upon  the  suggestion  of  this  text, 
by  requesting  their  spiritual  teachers  to  give  them  exposi- 
tions of   i  it  ion.      And  it  sin  mid  be  n  ti 
bered  that  the  duty  of  testifying  to  the  immediate  nearness 
of  the  (ireat  Tribulation   is   not  discharged   by  merely 
ing  that   it  will  eomo  someday:  for  people  will   care  very 
little  about  it  unless  they  are  distinctly  informed  that  it  is 
"  ni'jlh  cvi-n  at  the  dn, 

Si:n»M>LY.      This   proclamation  should  be  loudly  raised 
in  order  fJtttsr  ,/•/'<  It  i>  painfully 

evident  that  the  Church  is  asleep,  and  even  most  of  the. 
Wise  as  well  as  the  Foolish  Yir  slumbering  in  re- 

t  to  the  'It  finite  proximity  of  Christ's  Advent;  and  yet, 
as  predicted  in  tl  iii  ,  > 

they  resolutely  fd  ••••d  <>f  their   lukewarm- 

ness  in  relation  to  this  great  event.  tenor  of 

the    Qttonnaefl    from    pulpit,    platform,   and    press. 

•  ly   any   recognition   of  the  awful  momentousnrss   of 
the  crisis  nt  which  pr..  arrived. 

The  y.  from  !'  .  of  th--  t'm»  of  Christ's  Se- 

cond Advent,   is  usually  c>  to  be   impossible,  and 

•i  if  admitted  to  be  practicable.  i<  declared  to  be  virtu- 
ally unimiMirtant.  upon  the  ground,  that  it'  we  are  truly 
converted,  and  therefore  ready  for  death,  we  are  ready  also 
for  Chri-  nt.  This  is,  however,  a  most  dangerous 

and  fatal  error,  for  the  Scriptures  plainly  show,  that  rJocfe 
<'i/y  readiness  far  'Vi/vW.s  A<lvent, 

and  that  many  true  believers  in  Christ,  who  are  really  vir- 
,  but  in  a  foolish,  backsliding  state,  (Matt. 
xxv.  8,  xxiv.  4S,)  will  be  left  behind  with  the  hypocrites 
to  undergo  the  3J   ye.  t  Tribulation,  where  there 

will  be  weeping  and  gnashing  of  teeth;  and  they  will  con- 

ite  "the  Woman  and  the  the  remnant  of  her  seed"  that 
are  persecuted  after  the  Ascension  of  the  Man-child,  or 
Wise  Virgins,  at  the  First  Translation,  (Rev.  xii.) 


832     EVEtf   PIOUS   PERSONS   REJECT   THESE   TROTHS, 

The  very  fact  of  the  number  of  the  Wise  Virgins  being 
literally  only  144,000,  (Rev.  xiv.  1-5,)  while  there  cannot 
be  less  than  several  million  converted  persons  now  alive  on 
the  earth,  shows  that  only  a  portion  of  the  living  saints  will 
be  caught  up  in  the  First  Translation,  although  all  the  sur- 
viving living  saints,  without  an  exception,  will  be  caught 
up  in  the  Second  Translation,  five  years  subsequently,  by 
which  time  they  will  have  been  led  by  their  sufferings  to 
long  for  and  to  love  that  personal  Advent  of  Christ,  which, 
in  these  days  of  prosperity  and  worldly  ease,  they  contem- 
plate with  secret  aversion.  Christians  should  be  explicitly 
warned  that  only  those  who  watch,  and  patiently  wait  for, 
and  look  for  and  love  Christ's  personal  appearing,  (Luke 
xxi.  B0,  K<  v.  iii.  10,  Heb.  ix.  28,  2  Tim.  iv.  8,)  shall  be 
caught  up  at  his  Second  coming;  and  it  is  utterly  vain  for 
the  most  pious  and  spiritually-minded  persons  to  expect  to 
be  caught  up  unless  they  believe  that  event,  from  the  signs 
of  the  times,  to  be  close  at  hand. 

Reluctance  to  have  their  particular  plans  and  expecta- 
tions interfered  with,  and  an  inability  to  say,  "Thy  will  be 
done/'  lies  at  the  foundation  of  the  antagonism  of  Chris- 
tians who  oppose  these  views.  This  may  be  seen  in  the 
case  of  many  excellent  ministers  who  are  comfortably 
settled  in  a  pastoral  charge,  with  a  happy  family,  an  at- 
tached congregation,  and  an  enviable  sphere  of  usefulness 
around  them,  and  who  are  well  aware  that  every  additional 
day  that  they  spend  in  the  work  of  labouring  for  the  con- 
version of  sinners,  and  the  quickening  of  saints,  will  in- 
crease their  reward,  and  the  brightness  of  their  crown  here- 
after, (Dan.  xii.  o,  '2  Cnr.  ix.  (>,  Luke  xix.  12.)  Most 
unwelcome  to  many  such  is  the  news,  that  in  about  three 
or  four  years'  time  the  Great  Tribulation  and  Persecution 
will  abruptly  break  up  all  these  arrangements,  together 
with  the  whole  work  into  which  they  have  so  heartily 
thrown  themselves,  of  founding  colleges,  building  churches, 
' -Fishing  schools,  etc.  Comparatively  few,  even  among 
true  Christians,  have  sufficient  grace  to  become  at  once 
reconciled  to  a  state  of  things  which  will  entail  upon  them 
or  their  friends  considerable  suffering,  and  will  administer 
a  summary  deathblow  to  all  their  earthly  schemes,  even 
though  the  glory  of  God  should  thus  be  promoted. 

The  Church  requires,  then,  no  less  than  the  world,  to  be 


THE    WISE    VlllCJINS    MUST   BE   LIBERAL-MINDED.   333 

quickened  and  enlightened  by  prophetic  truth,  and  a  most 
beneficial  effect  would  thus  be  produced  upon  many  of  its 
members,  if  they  were  thereby  mure  weaned  from  "setting 
their  affections  on  things  on  the  earth/'  The  luxurious 
living  and  accumulation  uf  wealth,  in  which  multitudes  of 
Christians  indulge,  is  glaringly  inconsistent  with  their  reli- 
gious profession.  Our  Lord  has  commanded  us,  "Love  thy 
neighbour  M  thvself,"  "Love  one  another  as  I  have  loved 
you/'  "By  this  shall  all  men  know  that  ye  are  my  disci- 
ples, if  ye  have  love  one  to  another,"  (  Matt.  xxii.  o'J,  John 
xv  1_\  |  tu'l  the  (lospcl  continually  testifies,  that 

those  who  possess  the  spirit  of  Christ  will  manifest  toward 
their  fellow-creatures  loving-kindness  and  charity,  which, 
indeed,  are  the  only  evidences  of  their  being  really  con- 
verted: nor  can  tin*  hupe  of  salvation  belong  to  any  who 
in  such  qualifications,  (Matt.  xxv.  3f>,  Luke 
X.  oT  .  1  Cot  xiii.,  etc.;*  This  Christ-like  love 

*  Those  who  have  any  articles  that  they  might,  without  serious 
incon  irive  to  tlu>  t lie  Lord,  cannot  exc< 

selves  from  doing  so  on  tho  ground  of  the  difficulty  of  converting 
tin-in  in!"  r  that  diiliculty  is  obviated  by  the  fact,  that 

b"th  in  England  and  America  there  are  most  valuable  benev< 
in<tituti  »n.s  which  will  thankfully  receiv*  r  objects, 

any  articles  whatever.  In  KNULAND,  George  Miiller,  at  21  Paul 
Street,  Kingsdown,  Bristol,  has  sent  to  him,  besides  money,  all 
kinds  of  wearing  apparel,  gold  and  silver  plate,  and  trinkets,  coins, 

.  brooches,  seals,  pencil  cases,  bracelet.-*,  necklaces,  wat< 
chains,  car-rings,  books,  etc.,  to  be  sold  in  aid  of  his  Orphan  Asy- 
lums, which  hare  been  established,  and  carried  on  entirely  by  the 
faith,  for  ;50  years,  and  which  now  contain  more  than 
KM  ID  orphans.  His  receipts  arc  also  applied*  partly  to  support 
Hoi,;  Missions,  and  the  circulation  of  tracts,  liibles, 

etc.  His  Narrative,  published  in  Boston,  as  the  "Life  of  Trust," 
should  be  read  by  every  one,  and  not  merely  once,  but  continually; 
for  it  is  the  most  effectual  book,  next  to  the  Bible,  to  stir  up  per- 
sons to  more  faith  nud  prayer,  in  AMERICA,  Miss  Clement,  at  the 
Bethesda  Home,  Chestnut  Hill,  Philadelphia,  Peun.,  U.  S.,  con- 
ducts a  similar  institution  for  destitute  children,  containing  be- 
tween 50  and  100  inmates,  (see  its  Annual  Report,  printed  at  Dry- 
sou's,  No.  2  North  Sixth  Street,  Philadelphia.)  Both  these  Insti- 
tutions are  carried  on  in  entire  dependence  upon  God  to  send  in 
supplies,  without  asking  for  means  from  a  single  human  being. 
They  make  known  their  wants  to  God  alone.  All  Christians  should 
»1  these,  and  other  Home  or  Foreign  missionary  labours  with 
their  prayers. 

The  following  instructive  remarks  are  made  by  George  Miiller, 


334   «TRUE  CHRISTIANS  MUST  ABSTAIN  FROM  LUXURIES. 

is  evidently  not  manifested  by  persons  who  remain  pos- 
sessed of  riches,  while  not  a  few  of  their  fellow-men  are 
perishing  for  want  of  that  which  they  selfishly  refuse  to 
bestow.  Such  conduct  is  expressly  condemned  in  Scrip- 
ture "It  is  easier  for  a  camel  to  go  through  the  eye  of  a 
needle,  than  for  a  rich  man  to  enter  into  the  kingdom  of 
God."  "Lay  not  up  for  yourselves  treasure  on  earth/' 
(Matt.  xix.  24,  vi.  19.)  "Sell  that  ye  have  and  give  alms/' 
(Luke  xii.  33.)  "Whoso  hath  this  world's  good,  and  see- 
ing his  brother  have  need,  and  shutteth  up  his  compassion 
from  him,  how  dwelleth  the  love  of  God  in  him/'  (1  John 
iii.  17.)  "  He  that  hath  pity  upon  the  poor,  lendeth  unto 

in  his  Narrative:  "In.  order  to  have  your  prayers  answered,  you 
need  to  make  your  requests  unto  God  on  the  ground  of  the  merits 
and  worthiness  of  the  Lord  Jesus.  You  must  not  depend  upon 
your  own  worthiness  and  merits,  but  solely  on  the  Lord  Jesus,  as 
the  ground  of  acceptance  before  God,  for  your  person,  for  your 
prayers,  for  your  labours,  and  for  every  thing  else.  Do  you  really 
believe  in  Jesus  ?  Do  you  verily  depend  upon  him  alone  for  the 
salvation  of  your  soul  ?  See  to  it  well,  that  not  the  least  degree 
of  your  own  righteousness  is  presented  unto  God  as  a  ground  of 
acceptance.  But  then,  if  you  believe  in  the  Lord  Jesus,  it  is  fur- 
ther necessary,  in  order  that  your  prayers  may  be  answered,  that 
the  things  which  you  ask  God  should  be  of  such  a  kind,  that  God 
can  give  them  to  you,  because  they  are  for  his  honour  and  your 
real  good.  If  the  obtaining  of  your  requests  were  not  for  you* 
real  good,  or  were  not  tending  to  the  honour  of  God,  you  might 
pray  for  a  long  time  without  obtaining  what  you  desire.  The  glory 
of  God  should  be  always  before  the  children  of  God,  in  what  they 
desire  at  his  hands:  and  their  own  spiritual  profit,  being  so  inti- 
mately connected  with  the  honour  of  God,  should  never  be  lost 
eight  of  in  their  petitions.  But  now,  suppose  we  are  believers  in 
the  Lord  Jesus,  and  suppose  we  make  our  requests  unto  God,  de- 
pending alone  on  the  Lord  Jesus  as  the  ground  of  having  them 
granted ;  suppose,  also,  that,  so  far  as  we  are  able  honestly  and 
uprightly  to  judge,  the  obtaining  of  our  requests  would  be  for  our 
real  spiritual  good,  and  for  the  honour  of  God ;  we  yet  need,  lastly, 
to  continue  in  prayer  until  the  blessing  is  granted  unto  us.  It  is 
not  enough  to  begin  to  pray,  nor  to  pray  aright:  nor  is  it  enough 
to  continue  for  a  lime  to  pray;  but  we  must  patiently,  bclievingly 
continue  in  prayer  until  we  obtain  an  answer;  and,  further,  we 
hfive  not  only  1o  continue  in  prayer  unto  the  end,  but  we  have  also 
to  believe  that  God  does  hear  us,  and  will  answer  our  prayers.  Most 
frequently  we  fail  in  not  continuing  in  prayer  until  th«  blessing  is 
obtained,  and  in  not  expecting  the  blessing.  As  assuredly  as  in  any 
individual  these  various  points  are  found. united  together,  so  assur- 
edly answers  will  be  granted  to4iis  requests."  (John  xvi.  23.) 


THE   WEALTHY   CANNOT  BE   WISE   VIROJINS. 

the  Lord;  and  that  which  he  hath  given,  will  he  pay  him 
again/'  (Prov.  xix.  17.)  "Blessed  is  he  that  considercth 
the  poor :  the  Lord  will  deliver  him  in  time  of  trouble/* 
(Ps.  xli.  1.)  "To  do  good  and  distribute,  forget  not;  for 
with  such  sacrifices  God  is  well  pleased/'  (Ileb.  xiii.  16.)- 
"Charge  them  who  are  rich  in  this  world,  that  they  be 

Ij  to  give,  and  glad  to  distribute/'  (1  Tim.  vi.  17.) 
It'  a  man,  whose  house  was  full  of  breadr  should  allow 
hundreds  of  persons  to  die  of  starvation  at  his  very  doors, 
he  would  justly  be  regarded  as  little  better  than   a  mur- 
derer; but  equally  guilty  are  those  who  have  articles  of 
luxury,  or  money,  in  their  possession,  more  than  is  needful 
for  the  proper  maintenance  of  themselves  or  their  families, 
and  who  arc  thus  avariciously  hoarding  up  the  means  which 
might  help  to  bring  temporal  or  spiritual  salvation  to  their 
v, men.     There  is  a  vast  amount  of  temporal  and  rcli- 

LS  destitution   in  c\  udum;  many  D 

ful  IK -m v .lent  societies  are  most  tely  supported  in 

th.  ir  v/i.rk  of  mercy;  and  in  11-  DO  a  thousand  mil- 

linn  re  waxing  into  hell-fire,  and  eternal  damna- 

tion, fp»m  which   •  :ut  escape  without  hearing  and 

us  Christ,  (Rom.  x.  13-17, 
,   which    is  given   ta  evangel, 

Hilary,  or  otln  -'od's 

blessing,  to  save  souls  from  hell;  and,  therefore,  if  spent 

.:$  possessor  in  buying  luxuries,  is  most  iniquitously 
wasted.  Christians  should  remember  that  every  thing  of 
value  that  they  retain  in  their  pusses>iunr  beyond  what  is 
absolutely  necessary  to  their  condition  in  life,  is  virtually 
bought  with  the  PHICE  OK  IJLOOD;  pur- 

e  and  circulate  tracts  and  Bibles  it  might  be  made 
the  means  of  s nving  those  who  arc  in  the  broad  road  that 
leads  to  destruction.  Needless  expense,  and  costly  display 
in  houses,  furniture,  Bearing  appaivl,  pictures,  showy  equip- 
ages, jewelry,  gold  and  silver  plate,  musical  instruments, 
or  other  articles  of  luxury,  constitute  the  most  palpable 
evidence  of  the  heartlessness  and  inhumanity  of  those  who 
possess  them;  and  such  selfish  persons,  unless  they  become 

.  .Tted,  will  find  themselves  condemned  very  soon  at  the 

uf  Judgment,  amid  the  execrations  of  the  assembled 

universe,  as  guilty  of  the  MURDER  of  their  fellow-creatures, 

who  have  perished  from  need  of  that  which  the  money 


WISE  VIRGINS   MUST   ACT  -OUT    THEIB,   BELIEF. 

spent  in  those  useless  luxuries  might  liave  purchased  for 
theiru  Yam  is  it  far, such  persons  to  think  to  justify  their 
•conduct  by  the  maxims  of  the  fashionable  religions  world, 
iR-hich  are  -often  as  different  from  the  maxims  of  the  Gospel 
as  darkness  is  from  light. 

Those  who  are  willing  to  take  up  their  cross  and  follow 
Jesus,  (Matt.  xvi.  24,)  who,  "though  he  was  rich,  yet  for 
our  sakes  became  poor,"  and  who  frequently  had  not  where 
to  lay  his  head,  must  be  ready  not  only  to  deny  themselves 
the  enjoyments  and  luxuries  of  this  life,  but  also  to  endure 
privations  and  persecutions  even  unto  death,  in  order  to 
benefit  their  fellow-creatures,  (1  Johm  iii.  16.)  And  all 
the  reproach  and  ridicule  to  which  the  wealthy  might  be 
exposed,  who,  like  the  eminent  Lady  Huntingdon,  or  Lady 
Powerseourt,  should  give  away  the  greater  part  of  their 
property  IB.  promoting  the  religious  welfare  of  mankind, 
would  be  nothing  compared  to  the  reproach  and  sufferings 
which  Jesus  has  undergone  on  their  behalf,  in  order  to 
provide  deliverance  for  them  from  hell-fire.  It  would  be 
infinitely  the  best  for  such  at  once  to  withdraw  themselves 
from  all  scenes  of  gaiety  and  fashion,  and  to  become  cruci- 
fied and  dead  to  the  allurements  of  the  world,  as  much  as 
if  they  were  buried  in  the  grave,  -and  to  spend  the  brief 
residue  of  their  life  entirely  in  primer,  and  reading  the 
]>il.»lc  and  religious  feooke,  and  visiting  and  ministering  to 
the  sick  and  the  destitute,  (James  i.  27;)  and  then,  witliii: 
a  very  few  years,  to  be  translated  to  heaven  to  meet  Christ,- 
and  receive  a  crown  of  glory  that  fadeth  not  away. 

It  i.-  highly  improbable  that  any  rich  persons  will  be 
caught  up  umc.ng  the -Wise  Virgins,  because,  if  they  were 
to  obtain  real  faitk  in  the  positive  nearness  of  Christ's  Ad- 
vent, and  the  self-denying,  devoted  spirit,  which  that  faith 
must  engender,  they  would  then  cease  to  be  rich ;  for  they 
would  be  constrained,  like  the  primitive  disciples,  (Acts 
iv.,)  to  contribute  largely  to  disseminate  the  Gospel,  and 
relieve  tke  poor,  and  would  only  retain  in  their  possession 
sufficient  property  to  support  themselves  and  their  families 
during  the  brief  period  that  remains.  As  SL  matter  of 
-course,  those  who  reuUy  believe  that  their  present  mortal 
life  will  terminate  a  little  more  than  two  years  after  the 
Covenant,  will  assuredly  not  make  any  preparations  to  live 
bore  below  beyond  that  period,  and  will  expend  nearly  all 


PEACE   AND   NON-RESISTANCE.  337 

i-  possessions  in  deeds  of  charity  before  that  time.  If 
they  do  nut  act  thus,  they  will  stand  convicted  of  not  really 
entertaining  that  belief,  whatever  they  may  affirm  to  the 
contrary  Some,  who  may  find  it  convenient  to  profess 
this  belief,  and  who  yet  are  too  covetous  and  fond  of  money 
to  follow  it  out  practically,  will,  pc; "  vrt  that  such 

texts  as,  "  Occupy  till  I  come,"  (Luke  xix.  lo,)  signify 
that  they  are  to  continue  to  act  until  Christ's  Advent  in 
just  the  same  manner  as  they  ever  have  done.  It  is  evi- 
dent, however,  that  those  texts  only  imply  that  we  are  to  be 
laborious,  and  not  slothful  in  our  33  rvice  until  his 

.ing,  and  wu  inu.-t  decide,  according  to  the  present  cir- 
cuinManccs  of  the  ca.-  .isel'ul  to 

be  '  i;;ail  must 

lOuld 

and  .;   as   if  1.  ,  -.ml    that 

And  it.  woul.l  IH  ,aln  from 

his   mean.-,  under   the  ling    lor    the 

\inbflicving  m  >ily,  who  might  be  left  be- 

hind at  (  i  ;   for  almost 

all  t1  in    Christendom  will  then   fall   into   the 

hands  of  Antichrist's  follow* 

BUT  TIIKSE  SECOND  A  us  should  bo  pro- 

claimed, not  only  t<>  />/  /'/•  /v<///s- 

lati( 

/liny 

in  the  scene*  of  pol  art    tlmt  </•///, 

»f  Anti- 
christ. Nothing  can  be  clearer,  thai,  are  now  liv- 
ing in  tl.  .'  the  40  years  of  the  sixth  year-day 
vial,  from  L82  --7,  during -which  period  the  threo 
unclean  spirits,  of  Spiritualism,  Devolution,  and  Jesuitism, 
(Rev.  xvi.  14,)  are  depicted  as  actively  leavening  society 
in  order,  presently,  to  yatlur  //<•  'the  «n-fh,  ami  nf 
•hnlt-  J/V//-A/,  to  the  great  war  of  Armageddon,  consisting 
in  a  revival  of  the  Crusades,  under  the  leadership  of  Napo- 
leon, who  will,  by  that  time,  be  manifested  as  the  Anti- 
christ, (event  xvi.  chap,  ii.)  His  universal  supremacy  will 
principally  result  from  the  other  nations  being  weakened 
by  interim!  revolutions  and  divisions;  and,  therefore;  every 


808   THE  PRESENT  WARS  INCREASE  NAPOLEON'S  POWER. 

thing  that  tends  to  increase  such  commotions,  indirectly 
contributes  to  hasten  the  introduction  of  his  disastrous  des* 
potism.  On  this  account,  Christians  should  carefully  re- 
frain from  assisting  in  the  slightest  degree  to  stir  up  in 
the  hearts  of  their  fiellow-nien  bad  passions,  such  as  those 
of  anger  and  revenge,  and  should  inculcate  the  greatest 
forbearance,  and  the  most  patient  endurance  of  wrongs  and 
insults,  so  as  to  postpone  as  long  as  possible  the  -terrible 
outburst  of  wickedness  and  violence  that  is  about  to  deso- 
late the  world.  All  political  or  ecclesiastical  institutions — 
even  those  which  may  have  greatly  benefitted  mankind, — 
must  now  begin  to  be  broken  up  to  prepare  the  way  for 
Christ's  Millennial  kingdom,  that  will  be  established  about 
2,  and,  therefore,  it  is  useless  for  persons  to  sacrifice 
their  live*,  or  their  money,  to  maintain  the  perpetuity  of 
that  which  is  about  to  perish.  No  human  efforts  can  pre- 
vent Napoleon,  the  Antichrist,  inevitably  gaining  his  pre- 
destined "  power  over  all  nations,"  (Rev.  xiii.  7,)  and  "evil" 
must  now  increasingly  "go  forth  from  nation  to  nation,  and 
the  slain  of  the  Lord  shall  be  from  one  end  of  the  earth 
even  unto  the  other  end  of  the  earth;  they  shall  not  be 
lamented,  neither  gathered,  nor  buried;  they  shall  be  dung 
upon  the  ground,"  (Jer.  xxv.  38,)  and  God  will  now  "make 
a  full  end  of  all  the  nations,"  as  regards  their  present  con- 
stitution, (Jer  xlvi.  28.) 

At  no  period  has  the  wisdom  of  the  principles  of  peace 
and  non-resistance,  as  held  by  the  Quakers,  become  more 
apparent  than  now.  They  justly 'consider  that  true  Chris- 
tians are  "pilgrims  and  strangers"  upon  the  earth,  and 
citizens  of  a  heavenly  country,  (Heb.  xi.  13,  10,)  and  are, 
therefore,  neutrals  as  regards  the  governments  of  this  world, 
just  as  a  Spaniard  living  in  China  would  be  neutral  with 
regard  to  the  two  contending  parties  in  that  nation.  And 
they  maintain  that  in  this  Christian  dispensation  the  fol- 
lowers of  the  meek  and  lowly  Jesus  should  never  engage 
either  in  offensive  or  defensive  warfare.  The  Jews  lived 
under  a  dispensation  of  stern  law,  and  demanded  an  eye  for 
an  eye,  and  a  tooth  for  a  tooth,  etc.,  but  Christians  live 
under  a  dispensation  of  grace  and  mercy.  The  distinction 
between  the  two  dispensations  is  clearly  drawn  by  our  Lord, 
in  Matt,  v.,  where,  after  pronouncing  blessings  upon  "the 
poor  in  spirit,  the  meek,  the  merciful,  and  the  peace- 


IRRECONCILABLE    WITH    CHRISTIANITY.        339 

makers/'  he  says,  "ye  have  heard  that  it  hath  been  said, 
an  eye  for  an  eye,  and  a  tooth  for  a  tooth,  but  I  say  unto 
you  th'it  yr  RESIST  NOT  EVIL;  but  whoever  shall  smite  thee 

ilie  right  cheek,  turn  to  him  the  other  also;  and  if  any 
iiirin  will   sue  thee  at  the  law  and  take?   :nv;iy  thy  coat,  let 
him  have  thy  cloak  also;  and  whosoever  shall  compel 
to  go  a  mile,  go  with  him  twain  ...   I  say  unto  you,  i 
YOUR  K.NT.MII.S."      Thus,  tin*  Christian  digitisation  op- 
with  the  delivery  to  Christians  of  a  new  code  of  regulations, 
'which    enjoined    nun-resistance   and    patient  subinis>ion   to 
injuries,    without    attempt  ii:  It    may 

ly  he  left  to  common-sense  \> 

ehoolin-.  or  killin  iq  toward  him 

of  thf   tendrr  love  which    the    •  n  in- 

structive commentary  upon  them  is  furnish-.  >i   in   the 
that  the  primitive  Chr;  ',  that  the 

Scriptures  i'orha«ie  them  to  :   -\vn  in  Jona- 

than Dymond's  <4Iiu|uiry  into  t!  «•!'  War  with 

Chr  '* — a   book    th  of  this    subject   with 

*  This  able  w  for 

•  •<.    in    rhiladi1'.) 

Arch  -ties,  as  well  as  various  1«  (roots 

on  tli  wing  extracts  aro  from  it: 

e  period  af  :t.  is 

followers  believed  he  had  forbidden  war;  and  that, 

;<>f.  in-iiiy  nf  them  refused  to  engage  in 

T  were  the  consequence,  whether  reproach,  or  iinj-rison- 

'Icatli.      These   facts  nre   i 

says  a  len  rr-ntury,  •  to  obscure  the, 

sun  at  jni'l-«l:iy,  as  to  deny  that  the  primitive  <  need 

all  revenge  and  war.' 

11  Muv.milmn,  ns  i;  in  tho  Acts  of  Ktiin.-irt.  was  brought 

bofor  M  a  soldier.      On    the   the   pro- 

- ul's  asking  his  name,  Maximilian  replied:   'I  am  a  Christian, 
:  fight.'     Ir  red  that  he  should  be  en- 

rolled, but  he  refused  to  serve,  still  alleging  that  he  was  a  Christian. 
He  was  immediately  told  that  there  was  no  alternative  between 
bearing  arms  and  being  put  to  death.  But  his  fidelity  was  not  to 
be  shaken:  'I  cannot  fight,'  said  he,  *if  I  die.7  He  continued 
steadfast  to  his  principles,  and  was  consigned  to  the  executioner. 
The  primitive  Christians  not  only  refused  to  be  enlisted  in  the 
army,  but  when  any  embraced  Christianity  while  already  enlisted, 
they  abandoned  the  profession  at  whatever  cost.  •  Marcellus  was  a 
centurion  in  the  legion  called  Trajana.  While  holding  his  commis- 
sion, he  became  a  Christian;  and  believing,  in  -common  with  his 
fellow-Christian?,  that  war  was  no  longer  permitted  to  him,:-!* 


340        BLESSED  ARE  THE  PEACEMAKERS. 

logical    cogency  of  argument,  and    striking  eloquence  of 
thought. 

The  mere  circumstance  of  religious  persons  being  found 
in  the  ranks  of  an  army  does  not  at  all  justify  the  waging 
of  war;  for  even  devout  persons  sometimes  act  in  an  in- 
consistent and  uuscriptural  manner;  and  our  sole  guide 
must  be  the  Word  of  God,  which  abundantly  shows  that 
Christians  should  be  meek,  peaceful,  and  non-resistant, 
manifesting  the  same  grace  and  mercy  toward  their  fellow- 
creatures  as  Jesus  has  exhibited  toward  them,  and  never  even 
going  to  law,  or  entering  into  judgment  with  one  another. 
(See  Matt,  v.,  vi.  12,  xviii.  33,  xxvi.  52;  Horn.  xii.  17-21, 
1  Cor.  xiii.,  2  Cor.  x.  3,  4,  Jas.  iii.,  iv.;  Heb.  xii.  14, 
Phil.,  ii.  3,  Col.  iii.  12,  14,  2  Tim.  ii.  24,  1  Thess.  v.  15, 
Gal.  v.  14-26,  etc.) 

threw  down  his  belt  at  the  head  of  the  legion,  declaring  that  ho 
become  a  Christian,  and  that  lie  would  serve  no  longer.  Ho 
was  committed  to  prison;  but  he  was  still  faithful  to  Christianity. 
•It  is  not  lawful,'  said  he,  'for  a  Christian  to  bear  arms  for  any 
earthly  consideration:'  and  he  was,  in  consequence,  put  to  death. 
Almost  immediately  afterward,  Cassian%  who  was  notary  to  the 
eame  legion,  gave  up  his  office.  lie  steadfastly  maintained  the 
sentiments  of  Marcellus,  and,  like  him,  was  consigned  to  the  exe- 
cutioner. Martin,  of  whom  so  much  is  said  by  Snlpiciue  Severus, 
•was  bred  to  the  profession  of  anus,  which,  on  his  acceptance  of 
Christianity,  he  abandoned.  To  Julian,  the  Apostate,  the  only 
reason  that  we  find  he  gave  for  his  conduct  was  this: — 'I  am  a 
Christian,  and,  therefore,  I  cannot  fight.'  The  answer  of  Tarachus 
ia  in  words  nearly  similar:  'Because  I  am  a  Christian,  I  have 
abandoned  iny  profession  of  a  soldier.'  Clemens  called  Christians 
4 the  followers  of  peace,'  and  expressly  tells  us  that  'the  followers 
of  peace  used  none  of  the  implements  of  war.'  Lactantius  said  ex- 
pressly, 'It  can  never  be  lawful  for  a  righteous  man  to  go  to  war."* 
Jonathan  Dymond  adds,  '-The  idea  of  two  communities  of  Chris- 
tians, separated,  perhaps,  by  a  creek,  at  the  same  moment  begging 
their  common  Father  to  assist  them  in  reciprocal  destruction,  is  an 
idea  of  horror  to  which  I  know  no  parallel  'Lord,  assist  us  to 
slaughter  our  enemies.'  This  is  their  petition.  'Father,  forgive 
them;  they  know  not  what  they  do.'  This  is  the  petition  of  Christ. 
.  .  .  War  and  Christianity  are  like  the  opposite  ends  of  a  balance, 
of  which  one  is  depressed  by  the  elevation  of  the  other.  The  more 
effectually  we  are  animated  to  war,  the  more  nearly  wo  extinguish 
the  dispositions  of  our  religion." 

An  able  pamphlet  on  this  subject,  "Duty  of  Christians  in  the  pre- 
sent Crisis,"  (4  cts.,)  by  the  Rev.  H.  G.  Guinness,  is  sold  at  112  North 
Tenth  Street,  Philadelphia,  where  also  a  deeply  interesting,  and  ex- 
ceedingly well-written  prophetic  work,  "Signs  of  the  Times,"  (75 
cents,)  by  H.  L.  Hastings,  may  bo  purchased. 


PROPHETIC  WORKS   SHOULD   BE   PUBLISHED.  341 

HAVING  NOTICED  three  special  reasons  for  making  these 
nd  Advent  truths  widely  known,  we  may  next  observe 
that  the  three  principal  methods  by  which  this  may  bo 
accomplished  are,  (1.)  The  extensive  circulation  of  pro- 
phetical publications.  (2.)  The  delivery  of  lectures  on 
pffOpfaeoy,  and,  (3.)  Open  air  preaching.  FIRST.  As  re- 
gards ///•  .'.lutinn  nf  Jin-;  tblicationSj  all 
ministers,  and  others,  especially  writers  of  any  eminence, 
who  believe  in  these  views,  should,  if  they  possibly  can, 
publish,  at  least  a  pamphlet,  if  n.>r  a  larger  bonk,  definitely 
enunciating  their  belief,  and  by  thus  bearing  a  public  tes- 
timony which  may  reach  all  parts  nf  the  world,  they  will 
one  of  the  undau:;  ud  of  \\\-  who 
arc  now  in  varinus  countries  u  eonteii«lin.  I'm-  this 
faith  which  1  "A  book 
will  •  •«>]. h-  if  thcv  are  ac<{iiainted  with  its 
author,  \vh<n  nth*  v  would  ]  ••••ntion  to  it; 
and,  therefore,  any  one  who  publishes  a  pamphlet  on  pro- 

-ImuM   only  reiterate  what    ; 
in  this  or  other  books,  is  likely  to   assist   in   disseminating 

*  A  copies  of  ft  due  :nphlet,  of  twelve  pages, 

may  be  pri  published  for  a  cost  of  about  twelve  dollars, 

pounds  st  ' n gland;  and  if  only 

t  them  \YI  :ive  cents  each,  the  expense  of  their  pub- 

lication wtiul'l  be  thus  defrayed.     \Yrit--tv  >h<>ul<l  take  care  to  give 
their   par.-  tie   as   possible.     They   might 

:ims  from  this  work,  and 

tip  v  neat  the  same  fundamental  truths 

which  oth  I.     It  is  a  mistake,  to  suppose  that 

a  book  like  the  present  is  not  suitable  for  Sabbath  reading ;  no 
time  can  1  iy  for  examining  and  dis- 

V.gthe  prophecies  regarding  Christ  and  Antichrist ;  and  this 
work  virtually  furnishes,  in  its  different  parts,  a  year-day  and 
literal-day  exposition  of  Daniel  and  Revelation. 

A  very  useful  and   interesting  monthly  prophetical  periodical, 
phetic  Times,"  is  to  begin  to  be  issued  in  January, 
.     Its    Kvlitor's  address  is    Post    Office,  -Box    2245,   Phila- 
delphia, U.  S.     The  Rev.  Drs.   Dufficld,   Seiss,   Newton,  etc.,  have 
.  to  \vrite  articles  in  it.     The  subscription  to  it  is  to  be 
ten  cents  for  one  number,  or  a  dollar,  in  advance,  for  twelve  num- 
bers.    All  vrho  desire  to  study  prophetic  truths  should,  if  possible, 
become  annual  subscribers,  an«l  strenuously  endeavour  to  persuade 
their  acquaintances  to  do   so  likewise.     English  subscribers  can 
obtain,  by  mail,  two  copies  every  month  for  a  year,  by  remitting 
by  letter  half  a  sovereign  to  its  publisher. 


342     CIRCULATE  WIDELY  PROPHETIC  TRACTS.     , 

these  views  at  least  in  their  own  neighbourhood.  More* 
over,  thousands  of  low-priced  pamphlets  may  often  be  sold 
where  there  would  be  scarcely  any  sale  for  larger  and  more 
expensive  works.  It  is  to  be  regretted  that  there  is  very 
little  prophetical  literature  in  general  circulation  in  Ame- 
rica. With  the  exception  of  Cuinming's,  Seiss's,  Shime- 
all's,  and  Lord's  works,  most  of  the  few  prophetic  trea- 
tises that  have  ever  been  published  are  either  out  of  print, 
or  not  easily  obtainable.  There  are  incomparably  more 
books  on  prophecy  published  in  England;  but  the  public 
testimony  there  seems  otherwise  to  be  very  vague  and 
feeble;  for  the  silence  of  nearly  all  the  periodicals  and 
newspapers  on  the  subject  shows  that  it  is  not  being  at  all 
prominently  agitated.  The  American  religious  press  is, 
with  very  few  exceptions,  characterized  by  a  similar  silence 
in  reference  to  the  prophecies.  Great  responsibility  de- 
volves upon  the  editors  of  the  public  journals  and  serials, 
to  impart  information  to  their  readers  in  relation  to  the 
momentous  events  which  are  indicated  in  prophecy  to  be 
immediately  coming  on  the  earth. 

The  most  earnest  efforts  should  now  be  put  forth  to  warn 
the  inhabitants  of  those  regions  which  are  especially  to  be 
the  scene  of  Antichrist's  persecution,  (event  xii.  ch.  ii.,)  that 
Louis  Napoleon  is  the  Antichrist,  and  that  to  worship  his 
image,  or  receive  his  mark,  will  be  an  unpardonable  sin, 
nt  x.  ch.  ii.)  This  is  foreshown  to  be  the  last  Gospel 
message  in  this  dispensation,  (Rev.  xiv.  9,)  and  should  be- 
to  be  delivered  at  once  before  it  can  be  prevented  by 
Napoleon's  increasing  influence.  Almost  unexampled  facil- 
ities exist  in  Germany  for  sending  copies  of  a  book,  on  sale 
to  the  booksellers  in  all  the  leading  towns,  through  the 
agency  of  any  large  publishing  house,  and  a  work  like  the. 
present  one,  if  translated  into  German,  might  thus  be 
widely  circulated  in  that  country.  Similar  treatises  might 
oven  yet  be  circulated  in  France,  by  erasing  from  them  all 
direct  mention  of  Napoleon's  name,  and  tracts  on  the  subject 
might  be  sent  through  the  Paris  Post  office  to  all  the  cler- 
gymen in  France.  The  prefatory  synopsis  to  the  first, 
second,  and  fourth  chapters  of  this  book*  would  constitute 

*  Readers  of  this  work  who  may  be  acquainted  with  any  additional 
facts  illustrative  or  confirmatory  of  the  views  here  advanced,  would 
confer  a  favour  by  communicating  them  to  the  author  for  future 


DELIVER    EVERYWHERE    LECTURES    ON    PROHECY.    343 

very  suitable  matter  for  tracts,  and  any  one  is  at  liberty  to 
republish  part,  or  the  whole  of  the  contents  of  this  work. 

SECONDLY.  There  is  urgent  need  for  many  ministers  and 
laymen,  who  believe  in  these  truths,  to  travel  through  dif- 
ferent parts  of  America  and  Great  Britain,  delivering  in 

i  place  several  LECTURES  ON  PROPHECY.  A  part  of 
every  lecture  should,  of  course,  invariably  consist  of  an  ad- 
dress to  the  unconverted  to  repent  of  their  sins,  and  to  come 
to  Jesus  for  salvation;  for  the  omission  of  this  would  be  a 
most  serious  defect,  especially,  as  some  persons  will  attend 
a  lecture  on  Prophecy  who  scarcely  «  or  go  to  the  ordi- 
nary }>n  the  (rospel.  i  ce  shows  that  it  is 
almost  a  waste  of  time  to  occupy  }  attention  in  a 
public  lecture  with  much  doscrij-tinn  of  -  !ay  fulfil- 
iiicnt  of  the  prop:  :,  perhaps,  of  the  year-day 
vials,;  for  it  i  iruse  to  1  lood 
by  others  than  tlmse  who  possess  considerable  historical 
information.  Repeated  mention  should  be  made  in  every 
lecture  of  the  seven  y  <  nant  between  Louis  Napo- 

and  the  Jews,  a.s  -  niinnrd,  (l>an.  ix.  27,) 

it  will  he  unapproachal  udieation 

of    the    tint.-  :it,    and    will    not,    like    the 

er  dates,  require  any  deep  thought  to  comprehend. 
T he  prophecies  concerning  the  Jews,  and  the  general  signs 
of  the  times,  and  the  rise  and  actings  of  the  Antichrist, 
Napoleon  III.,  and  tin.-  l\\  \vur.V  (ircat  Tribulatiuii,  or  in- 
lidri  ion,  and  the  two  stages  in  Chri-tV  Ad\ 

and  the    Fir>t    K.  i,  and   the   Millennium,  are  the 

most  profitable  points  to  be  enlarged  upon  before  a  general 

publication,  directing  them  to  him  at  R.  Brinkerhoff's,  112  Wil- 
liam Street,  New  York,  U.  8.  He  proposes,  in  a  subsequent  work, 
to  narmte,  in  an  appendix,  some  remarkable  visions  that  spirit- 
ually-minded Christians  have  recently  had  concerning  the  ap- 
proaching Advent  of  Christ,  (Joel  ii.  28,)  and  any  further  informa- 
tion on  this  head  would  be  acceptable. 

Tn  view  of  the  shortness  of  the  remaining  time  during  which  the 
present  facilities  for  diffusing  information  on  this  momentous  sub- 
ject will  remain,  the  author  of  this  book  desires  to  send,  gra- 
tuitously, as  many  copies  as  possible  of  this,  and  other  prophetical 
works,  to  such  ministers,  theological  students^  etc.,  as  would  other- 
wise not  be  likely  to  have  their  attention  specially  directed  to  these 
truths.  He  will  thankfully  apply  to  this  object  any  sums  of  money 
which  persons,  who  recognise  the  importance  of  such  efforts,  may 
send  him  for  that  purpose. 


344.  MORE   PROPHETIC   LEClv'EES   SHOULD   BE   GIVEN. 

audience.*  Expositions  of  prophecy,  in  proportion  as  they 
approximate  to  the  truth,  must  approximate  to  each  other; 
and,  therefore,  lecturers  should  not  be  afraid  of  repeating 
almost  the  same  arguments  as  are  set  forth  in  this  and 
other  books;  for,  in  teaching  the  rudimentary  elements 
of  prophecy,  as  well  as  of  any  other  branch  of  learning, 
there  is  very  little  scope  for  originality  of  thought  or  ex 
pression.  Moreover,  many  who  might  attend  a  lecture, 
would  not  have  the  means  or  time  to  obtain  and  read  care- 
fully even  a  moderate  sized  treatise  like  the  present.  For 
this  reason,  an  unspeakably  important  service  would  be  ren- 
dered by  any  laymen,  ministers,  or  even  ladies,  who  were 
simply  to  give  public  readings  of  interesting  selections 
from  popular  prophetic  expositions,  such  as  Dr.  Seiss'sf 

*  A  prominent  announcement  of  such  lectures,  should,  if  practica- 
ble, and  where  time  permits,  be  given  beforehand,  by  placards,  and 
notices  in  the  local  journals,  and  the  subject  of  the  discourses  should 
not  bo  worded  vaguely,  but  should  be  explicitly  stated  to  relate  to 
the  Advent  of  Christ  about  1866-72,  and  Louis  Napoleon,  the  Anti- 
christ. Lecturers  should  also,  if  possible,  take  care  to  have,  as  an 
invaluable  means  of  diffusing  prophetical  knowledge,  a  supply  of 
moderate-priced  books  and  pamphlets  on  these  topics,  which  could 
be  sold  at  the  door  of  the  place  of  the  lecture,  or  at  the  local  book- 
sellers. As  lecturers  cannot,  of  course,  be  reasonably  expected 
themselves  to  bear  the  cost  of  advertising,  travelling  expenses,  hire 
of  lecture-room,  &c.,  it  will,  therefore,  generally  prove  to  be  a  suit- 
able plan  to  have  a  collection  for  that  object  taken  up  after  the  lec- 
ture, when  such  expenses  are  not  otherwise  defrayed.  Any  admis- 
sion fee,  unless  it  is  very  small,  would  at  once  diminish  the  au- 
dience. The  use  of  a  church  to  lecture  in  may  be  sometimes  more 
easily  obtained,  if  it  is  understood  that  there  will  be  no  collection; 
and  there  is  generally  likely  to  be  a  larger  audience  in  a  church 
than  in  a  hall.  Unless  more  general  interest  in  prophecy  is 
excited,  an  ordinary  lecturer  would  find  that,  in  many  places  in 
the  United  States,  ne  could  get  scarcely  any  audience,  unless  he 
obtained  access  to  some  of  the  churches  or  their  lecture-rooms; 
and,  in  these  times,  his  receipts  would,  humanly  speaking,  not  be 
likely  to  equal  his  expenses.  But  some  believers  who  have,  like 
Franke,  George  Mtiller,  etc.,  strong  enough  faith  in,  and  depend- 
ence upon  God  providentially  to  supply  all  their  needs,  have  tra- 
velled about  in  this  manner,  and  found  that  sufficient  means  have 
been  given  to  them  without  even  taking  up  collections  at  their  lec- 
tures, which,  however,  possess  the  recommendation  of -affording  a 
more  convenient  opportunity  for  persons  to  contribute. 

f  Copies  of  his  valuable  work  might  be  obtained  in  England, 
by  ordering  them  through  Messrs.  \Vertheim  &  Macintosh,  Pater- 
noster Row,  London. 


GIVi:    !•:  OF    I'UuiMlKTlC    NVuIlKS. 

"Last  Times/'  etc.,  embracing  an  accompanying  Gospel 
exhortii! i.-ii  to  sinners.  This  is  particularly  needful  in 
ami  villages,  and  rural  districts,  where  the 
majority  of  the  population  would  never  otherwise  obtain 
much  information  on  those  subjects.  In  every  neighbour- 
I  there  are  some  Christian  people  who  are,  at  least,  able 
to  read  aloud  intelligibly,  and  if  they  could  not  obtain  any 
hall  or  church,  they  mi^ht  gather  somo  of  their  neigh- 
bours in!  >  ih"ir  u\vn  h>  n-air,  for  this  pur- 
pose. The  SMIMC  plan  mi-ht  be  beneticially  adopted,  not, 
only  for  reading  .  but  also  popular 

n,        (Hlini: 

.    < 'umiir  .  etc.      A 

war  i  '.vho  have   the  control 

laces 

s  o\i 

].roph"'-\ .        1  i'  tln-y  rt  iii". 

::-it  of  »!•• 

:  -ii    niighi. 

mpensed 
lib.-rali!;,   by  JeStW  at    ' 

*  The  popular  prejadico  against  thesi-  -wor- 

fully  to  ]•:  j.ulpit  ;   hut  it  woulil 

be  much  wiser  for  persons  to  giv.  g,  tli-vn  t-> 

refuse  to  11  The  writer  of  this 

t  «;('  lli. 

locture-ro"  y  re- 

Great  Trihul.U  i->   <.cfiir    vt-ry     sli-utly. 

As  th.-  result,  lio  o\)t:i:!u-  1  pi-i  Q  discourse  or  tw»  in 

r'uuidios  and   New  York,  and   in   al.-nu. 

twenty  in  Phila«U-lphi:i.  chiotiy  the  :  opal  churches. 

"  As  he^p  at  present  continuing  to  vi^it,  ;tn«l  lecture  in  the  principal 
IB  in  the  United  States  and  Canada,  he  takes  this  opportunity 
of  again  offering. to  any  orthodox  in  ^id  congregations,  to 

give  one  or  ):.  vses  iu   their  churches,  if  they  signify  to 

him  their  willingness  to  that  effect,  and  if  time  and  place  be  con- 
venient. 

In  these  times,  every  one  should  personally  request  the  pastor 
of  the  congregation  to  which  they  belong  to  give  them  a  series 
of  expository  lectures  on  Daniel  and  Revelation,  instead  of  refus- 
ing "to  give  heed  to  this  sure  word  of  prophecy." 


IMPORTANCE  OF  STREET  PREACHING. 

will,  on  the  other  hand,  be  then  inflicted  upon  those  who, 
with  deplorable  illiberally,  refuse  such  permission  where  it 
can  reasonably  be  granted;  for,  in  refusing  it  to  Christ's 
servants,  they  are  guilty  of  nothing  less  than  of  refusing  it 
to  Christ  himself,  (Luke  x.  10-16,  Matt.  xxv.  45.)  lu 
view  of  the  terrific  persecutions  and  woes  that  will  com- 
mence about,  or  soon  after  1866,  and  will  break  up  all 
Pr-'testant  congregations,  and  destroy  most  of  the  Protest- 
ant churches,  there  ought  rather  to  be  meetings  unceas- 
ingly held  in  such  churches,  and  every  effort  put  forth 
during  the  brief  remaining  period  to  persuade  the  uncon- 
verted to  believe  truly  in  Jesus  and  be  saved.  This  is  the 
work  to  which  many  Christians  might  much  more  profit- 
ably be  now  directing  their  energies,  instead  of  labouring 
to  found  institutions  which  will  just  be  established  by  the 
time  of  Christ's  Advent,  when  they  will  no  longer  be 
wanted;  or  in  busily  discussing  denominational  questions 
which  will  just  be  settled  by  the  time  that  denominational 
distinctions  will  all  be  swept  away,  like  scaffolding  before  a 
hurricane.* 

THIRDLY.  This  message  of  prophecy  should  be  widely 
proclaimed  by  open  air,  or  street  y»vWtm</;  for,  being  of 
such  immediate  importance,  it  should  be  carried  to  men 
wherever  they  can  be  found,  instead  of  waiting  until  they 
may  choose,  of  their  accord,  to  come  and  hear  it. 

Any  persons  who  can  express  themselves  intelligibly  in 
ordinary  conversation,  and  who  are  really  converted,  or 
born  again  by  the  Holy  Spirit,  (John  iii.,)  are  thoroughly 
competent  to  preach  in  the  open  air  to  all  who  will  come 
to  listen  to  them.  They  can  do  a  great  deal  of  good  by 
simply  reading  aloud  the  Word  of  God,  or  some  tract,  or 
book,  and  making  a  few  remarks  upon  it,  or  narrating  their 
own  spiritual  experience.  The  most  timid  and  feeble  may 
soon  obtain,  by  prayer,  unexpected  boldness  for  e^aging* 
in  this  work,  and  with  a  little  practice,  they  will  quickly 
throw  off  the  first  feelings  of  awkwardnesss  and  restraint, 
and  be  able  to  stand  up  in  any  place  and  begin  to  speak 
with  complete  calmness  and  indifference  to  the  opinions  of 

*  A  well  written  year-day  exposition  of  the  past  historical  ful- 
filment of  the  seals,  trumpets,  and  vials,  is  given  in  a  work,  "  Pro- 
vidence the  Key  of  Prophecy,"  (Seely's,  London.) 


URGENT  NEED  OP  MORE  OPEN  AIR  PREACHERS.  347 

such  worms  of  the  dust  as  their  fellow-men.  Every  con- 
verted person  is  authorized  to  imitate  the  man,  to  whom 
Jesus  said,  "Go  home  to  thy  friends  and  tell  them  how 
great  things  the  Lord  hath  done  for  thee,  and  hath  had 
compassion  on  thee.  And  he  departed,  and  began  to  pub- 
lish in  Decapolis  how  great  things  Jesus  had  done  for  him," 
(Mark  v.  1  *.).')  The  example  of  the  early  Christians  at 
Jerusalem  should  also  be  followed;  all  of  them  are  declared 
!«>  have  preached  as  well  as  the  Apostles:  for  when,  by 
persecuti  .-.11  scatter-  id  throughout 

the    '  nf  Judca    an<l    Samaria,    &tC*jX    //</•    J/"WAs," 

then,  "thev  that  \\vre  .-eattcred  abroad  went  everywhere 
prcac/iiir/  ///-  -'.milarly,  in  there- 

cent  revival  in  the  north  of  Ireland,  some  of  the  most  effec- 
preaohftM  H»ere  r.rwly  converted  im chanies,  or  labour- 
ers, or  bn<inc>>  men,  or  even  L'irls  and  boys,  whose  only 
library  wa«  the  Bible,  and  whose  only  instructor  was  the 
Holy'U 

The  Scriptures  expressly  state,  that  during  the  next  few 
years,  and  especially  in  the  approaching  two  great  season! 
of  religious  revival,  (eh.  ii..  i  ami  xvii..)  (lod  wifl 

mightily  work  in  the  hearts  of  persons,  particularly  of  young 
people,  nnd  even  of  those  who  are  "  babes  and  sucklings 
physically,  as  well  as  mentally,  (IV.  viii.  '1,  .J<»d  ii    l> 
and   will    cause    them  to  re^ardiii.ir    the    Second 

Advent,  and  to  testify  against  Napoleon,  the  Antic! 
"the  enemy  and  th  av.  nger."  hifjfee  widest  publicity 
should  be  given  to  such  testimonies  of  the  voice  of  (Jod, 
speaking  through  children  and  others;  and  those  who  de* 
nde,  w  disfegaidy  or  try  to  silence  them,  will  be  guilty  of 
the  most  awful  blasphemy  and  wickedness,  (Matt,  xviii.  6, 
xxi.  15;  Luke  ix.  50.) 

There  is  need  of  earnest  prayer  to  God,  that  he  would  raise 
up  numerous  preachers,  like  the  primitive  disciples,  (Luke 
x.,)  to  go  throughout  the  country,  trusting,  if  necessary,  en- 
tirely to  Providence  for  their  temporal  supplies,  and  pre.aeh- 
ing  all  day  long  in  the  most  public  places  of  the  cities, 
towns,  and  villages,  that  men  should  repent  of  their  sins, 
and  call  upon  the  name  of  the  Lord,  (Rom.  x.  13,)  who  has 
died  for  them,  and  who  is  now  coming  to  inflict  terrible 
judgments  upon  this  earth  about  18Gf>-72.  As  all  con- 
verted persons  are  sure  to  be  removed  to  the  heavens  in 


348  OPEN    AIR,    OR    STREET   PREACHING. 

one  or  other  of  the  two  translations  at  that  period,  therefore 
they  may  just  as  well  entirely  devote  the  brief  residue  of 
their  present  life  to  thus  preaching  the  Gospel;  for  it  is 
certain  that  the  highest  honours  and  dignities  will  be  be- 
stowed, at  Christ's  coming,  upon  those  who,  in  the  spirit 
of  John  the  Baptist,  go  forth  as  heralds  of  the  Second 
Advent.  Nor  should  any  person  suffer  want  of  means  to 
deter  them  from  following  this  course ;  for,  if  they  exercise 
firm  trust  in  the  Saviour's  promises,  "I  will  never  leave  thee, 
nor  forsake  thee/'  and  "Lo,  I  am  with  you  always,"  (Heb. 
xiii.  5,  Matt,  xxviii.  20,)  he  will  not  allow  any  sufferings  to 
befall  them,  except  what  are  needful  for  the  trial  of  their 
faith.  There  would  be  no  great  difficulty  in  following  this 
course,  if  hospitality  was  practised  as  much  by  Christians 
as  the  precepts  of  their  faith  enjoin;  but  the  command, 
to  "be  given  to  hospitality"  and  to  "be  not  forgetful  to  en- 
tertain strangers,  (not  merely  friends  or  acquaintances,)  for 
thereby  some  have  entertained  angels  unawares,  (Rom.  xii. 
13,  Heb.  xiii.  2,)  is,  in  these  days,  entirely  disregarded  by 
many  Christians,  but  yet  they  should  remember  that  their 
heavenly  reward  will  be  in  precise  proportion  to  their  zeal 
and  liberality  while  on  earth,  (2  Cor.  ix.  6,  Luke  xix. 
12—27,)  and  that  they  will  be  recompensed  for  showing 
hospitality  to  the  humblest  disciple  of  Christ,  just  as  if  it 
were  shown  to  Christ  himself,  (Matt.  xxv.  40.)  Pious  per- 
sons should  make  a  point  of  tendering  their  hospitality  to 
preachers  who  transiently  visit  their  neighbourhood  for  a 
few  days,  or  a  week  or  two,  and  should  bear  in  mind  that 
such  guests  require  to  be  much  alone,  and  undisturbed,  for 
the  purpose  of  secret  prayer  and  meditation  upon  the 
Scriptures. 

The  most  dreadful  retribution  will  be  inflicted,  at  the 
approaching  Day  of  Judgment,  upon  all  who,  in  the  least 
degree,  countenance  the  interposition  of  obstacles  in  the 
way  of  open  air  preaching.  Magistrates,  mayors,  aldermen, 
policemen,  and  other  official  authorities,  should  remember 
that  they  will  soon  have  to  give  a  strict  account  to  God  of 
all  their  actions  in  relation  to  this  matter.  Any  human 
laws  which  forbid  street  preaching  in  a  city,  stand  in  the 
most  iniquitous  antagonism  to  the  law  of  God,  which  com- 
mands Christians  to  "go  and  preach  the  Gospel  to  every 
creature;"  and  street  preachers  who  may  be  arrested,  in  con- 


"LET   HIM   THAT   &EARETH,   SAY,   COME."          349 

sequence  of  such  laws,  are  as  much  martyrs  as  missionaries 
who  are  imprisoned  for  the  same  cause  in  heathen  lands. 
Religious  persons  should  use  their  utmost  efforts  to  have 
such  prohibitory  enactments  repealed  wherever  they  may 
hitherto  have  existed,  and  whether  they  are  wholly  or  only 
p'irtially  prohibitory.*  In  order  to  preach  the  (r«>spel  to 
every  creature,  it  is  not  sufficient  merely  to  build  places  of 
-hip,  and  invite  people  into  them,  for  only  few  com- 
paratively will  accept  the  invitation;  but  it  is  also  ncccs- 
pary  to  follow  the  Saviour's  example,  who  often  preached, 

*  The  best  place  for  street  preaching,  is  any  spot  like  a  recess, 
or  corner,  clone  to  a  stream  of  people  passing  and  repaying,  and 
where  a  score,  or  fifty,  or  more  persons  can  stand  t  •>;:»•(  her  with- 
out much  obstruction  of  the  thoroughfare.  It  ••iu-r  conv- 
in»'M<M"j.  nnd  continu  •.:,  or  reading  a  few  versed  of  Scrip- 

ly  gather  around  him.      i 

necessary,  in  such  impromptu  preaching,  to  stand 
with  the  !•  Any  disturbance  snould  be  borne  with 

very  ;  but,  if  it  is  unusually  groat,  it  is  best  to  withdraw 

to   some  other  else  discontinu  mmem-*'   v. 

the  crowd  has  «!  •  »wns  there  will  h«»  more  oppo- 

il  to 

nilirr  the  t«-*t.  "Whenth>  '•••<»  yo 

-   N  <juit««  n  different 

:  from  open  air  preaching  at  Methodist  camp- met 
the  Litter  exposes  a  person  to  no  opposition,  or  obloquy,  like  the 
former. 

The  writer  of  this  book  has  preached  out  of  doors,  in  the  most 

pub!i  of  about  fifty  American  towns  nnd  cities,  nnd  has 

i  that  considerable  difficulty  and  opposition,  or  else  contempt- 

in difl'«Ti'!i  ••»  to  he  encountered,  owing  to  the  rarity 

.  and   the   »»  m  with  which  It  is   : 

•I'utly  piv:i«:hod   in   the   open   air  nearly  .    for 

about  three  ir.--  Place  and  Jackson  8<juaro,  in 

York  :  !:'ily,  for  several  months;  at  various  times, 

•et,  or  in  front  of  the  State   House  on   Chestnut 
Street,  in  Philadelphia.     This  I  spot  is  perhaps  the  most 

suitable  for  .-trcet  preaching  that  can  be  found  in  America,  as  from 
twenty  to  fifty  people  may  by  collected  round  a  speaker  within  a 
lew  minutes.  A  great  amount  of  good  might  be  dono  by  always 
having  preaching  there  every  afternoon  and  evening.  An  audience 
can  be  gathered  there  from  the  passers-by  all  day  long,  but  espe- 
cially in  the  evenings,  between  six  and  ten.  It  is  much  to  be  re- 
gretted, that  of  late  years,  scarcely  a  minister  or  layman  has  been 
known  to  preach  there,  (with  the  above  exception,)  although  thou- 
nands  might  thus  be  reached  who  never  attend  an  evangelical 
place  of  worship. 


35u  "GO- our  QUICKLY  INTO  THE  STREETS  AND  LANES." 

not  merely  in  synagogues,  but  likewise  on  the  mountain 
side,  the  sea  shore,  the  steps  of  the  Temple,  and  the  public 
places  in  cities.  It  is  an  unspeakably  injurious  fallacy  and 
delusion  to  suppose  that  any  number  of  church  buildings 
can  render  street  preaching  unnecessary. 

It  is  estimated  that  not  less  than  four  or  five  hundred 
persons,  chiefly  among  the  laity,  constantly  preach  in  the 
open  air  in  London.  There  is,  thus,  a  great  difference  be-- 
tween  England  and  America  in  this  respect;  for,  in  Canada 
and  the  United  States,  street  preaching  is,  with  very  few 
exceptions,  scarcely  ever  practised.  In  Boston,  (200,000 
population,)  New  York,  (900,000,)  and  Philadelphia, 
(600,000,)  four  or  five  sermons  are  sometimes  preached 
out  of  doors  on  the  Sabbath,  in  the  summer  months,  but  on 
week-days  such  a  thing  is  almost  unknown;  although,  of 
courso,  several  hundred  persons  might  most  usefully  engage 
in  that  work  every  day  in  different  parts  of  those  cities,  for 
one-half  of  their*  population  is  computed  scarcely  ever 
to  enter  an  evangelical  place  of  worship.  Some  ministers 
of  eminence,  in  England,  such  as  the  Bishops  of  London 
and  Oxford,  who  have  personally  taken  part  in  this  braaeh 
of  Home  Missionary  labour,  have  thereby  set  an  example 
which  it  is  devoutly  to  be  wished  that  more  of  the  leading 
American  ministers  -would  follow. 

It  is  difficult  t  )  understand  how  a  preacher  can  be  much 
filled  with  the  love  of  Jesus,  or  a  love  for  souls,  if  he  can 
live  in  a  populous  city,  and  be  content  only  to  preach  Sun- 
day after  Sunday  to  comparatively  the  same  few  persons, 
who  are  probably  so  surfeited  with  religious  instruction  as 
to  become  quite  critical  and  fastidious,  while  thousands  who 
never  attend  any  evangelical  place  of  worship  are  perishing 
in  their  sins  around  him.  It  must  be  admitted,  that  in  tlio 
most  moral  cities,  scarcely  more  than  one  person  out  of  ten 
is  a  truly  converted  Christian;  the  remaining  nine-tenths 
are  under  a  greater  condemnation  than  even  the  heathen, 
because  they  are  more  responsible,  and  sinning  against 
greater  light  and  privileges.  The  necessity  for  ministers 
to  stand  in  the  streets  and  highways  to  warn  these  practical 
rejectors  of  the  Gospel  to  flee  from  the  wrath  to  come  is 
quite  as  urgent,  (especially  in  view  of  the  approaching  ter- 
rible judgments,)  as  for  foreign  missionaries  to  stand  in  the 
streets  of  Madras  or  Pekin,  to  preach  to  the  native  heathen 


"BE   INSTANT   IN   SEASON,   AND    OTT 

there,  (Luke  xiv.  21,  Rev.  xxii.  17.)     The  time  which  it 
•  "^cessary  to  spend  out  of  d<x)rs  every  day  to  inhale  the 
!i  air  for  the  preservation  of  i  .ay  just  as  well  be 

occupied  in  this  manner  as  in  any  ot: 

Open  air  preachers  should  esrreiaiiy  avail  themselves  of 
I  when  many  persons  ar.  --tlier   in 

the  streets,  on  public  holi<;  lee- 

tions,   races,    exhibitions,    and    also    at  f!  and    <m 

Avharves,  and  on   E  pro- 

phetic   truths    should    '  -Claimed, 

.  in    man  :i<-lier  to 

considerable  ridic:; 

•  ;h    the   ordi- 

YoimLT   men   of 

th«'ir  mortal 

:;i  thus  tk  d  -,vork  <  i'  B 

instead  of  wa 

.sill 
D6Y0T 

At  this  momeilttMu  epoeh,  .  as  they 

vain-  :i  of  themselvt  are- 

fully  abstain  iVom  attending  any  pla-  ip,  where 

of 

("n'r.  irch 

. 

They 

preacher 

Avho  has  the  c<  !io  die  uricon- 

•••d  will  I- 

1  1  .    Lul:  .   10,  XX.  15, 

r)  and  who  ma  ':iLr  tlu-  ; 

,Lred,  and  of  bein^r  born   again,  or  comv  thr 

Holy  Spirit  in  oru  1,  (Matt,  xviii.  3,  John  iii. 

3,) — at  the  same  time  setting  forth  the  Lord  Jesus  in  his 
work,  his  person,  and  his  offices,  as  the  God-man  who  has 
died  in  the  room  and  the  stead  of  all  who  repent  of  their 
iniquities,  (Is.  liii.  (},  Tit.  ii.  14,)  and  cordially  trust  in 
him  for  >alvation,  and  openly  confess  him  before  men. 
But,  in  addition  to  constant  attendance  every  Sabbath  upon 
a  faithful  Gospel  ministry,  it  is  most  important  to  spend 
tan  hour  or  two  every  day  in  reading  the  Bible,  and  pray- 


352  "TAKE  HEED  TO  THE  SURE  WORD  OP  J?ROFUECY." 

ing  to  God,  as  well  for  Ourselves  as  for  others,  that  the 
unconverted  maybe  led  to  love  the  Saviour,  "who  came 
into  the  world  to  save  sinners/'  (1  Tim.  i.,)  and  "  to  seek 
and  to  save  that  which  was  lost,"  (Luke  xix.  10,)  and  who 
,  "Come  unto  me  all  ye  that  labour,  and  are  heavy 
laden,  and  I  will  give  you  rest/'  (Matt.  xi.  28;)  for,  "if  we 
walk  in  the  light,  his  blood  cleanseth  us  from  all  sin/' 
(1  John  i.  7.) 

Every  one  should,  without  further  delay,  diligently 
study  the  books  of  Daniel  and  Revelation,  with  such  aid 
as  prophetical  lectures,  discourses,  and  expositions  can 
afford  them,  but,  above  all,  with  earnest  prayer  to  God  in 
the  name  of  Jesus  for  the  enlightenment  of  his  Holy  Spirit 
to  "guide  them  into  all  truth,  and  to  show  them  things  to 
come/'  (John  xvi.  1HJ,  2o,)  and  then  they  will  speedily 
become  convinced  that  the  personal  Second  Coming  (if 
Christ  to  judgment  is  foreshown  to  occur  about  1867-73, 
that  Louis  Napoleon  is  thr  l:ist  Antichrist,  who  is  to 
gain  "power  over  all  kindreds,  and  tongues,  and  nations/' 
(Ilev.  xiii.  7,)  and  thus  to  be  the  Destined  Monarch  of  the 
World. 

NOTE. — The  author  is  preparing  for  the  press  two  other  pro- 
phetic works,  on  "Wondrous  Events  at  hand  from  18(35-6  to 
1873,  including  reference  to  the  future  history  and  destiny  of 
Louis  Napoleon,  England  and  America;  and  also  on  "Napo- 
leon III.,  the  Jews,  the  Pope,  and  the  Millennium,"  which  can 
"rdered  from  James  S.  Claxton,  No.  GOG  Chestnut  Street,. 
Philadelphia,  from  whom  the  present  work  can  be  obtained, 
post  paid,  by  remitting  $1.00  —  its  selling  price.  A  liberal 
reduction  for  a  large  order.  Twenty-five  per  cent,  off  to  any 
one  buying  a  dozen  copies  of  James  S.  Claxton. 

Any  one  may  reprint  or  republish  anywhere  part  or  the  whole? 
of  nny  books  by  the  author  of  the  present  work,  as  the  wide  did- 
•ijition  of  the^e  views  is  his  chief  object. 


APPENDIX  1. 


TJie  Six  Thousand  Years  traced  in  the  Bible  from  Adam  to 
the  MiUenium  in  1872-3. 


Anno 
Muudi. 
0 

1.658 

Before 
Cbrist. 
4128 

2472 

(I)  The  Creation  of  Man  to  the  close  of  the 
Delude.     (Gen.  v.  and  viii.  13,  14.)  
(2)  The  close  of  the   Deluge   to  the  birth  of 
Tcrah.     (Gen.  xi.  10  to  24.)  

1656 
222 

1878 

2250 

(3)  Tcrah's  birth  to  his  son  Abraham's  removal 
to  Canaan.     (Acts  vii.  6;   Gen.  xi.   32, 
xii.  1-5.)  

205 

2083 

2045 

(4)  Abraham's  removal  to  the  date  of  the  Exodus. 
(Ex.  xii.  40  ;  Gal  f,i.  8,  1  7  )          

430 

2513 

1615 

(5)  The  Exodus  t                      •  ution  of  the  Land. 
1  yr.  Num.  x.  11  to  xiii.  25,  and  45  yrs. 

46 

2550 
3009 

1569 

my 

(6)  The  Di\ 
Samuel's  Judgeship.     (Acts  xiii.  20.)  
(7)  Reigns  of  Saul,  David,  and  Solomon  (40  yrs. 
)     (Acta.  xiti.  21;  2  Sam.  v.  4;   1 
[•  xi.  42.)  

450 
120 

3129 

3522 
3592 

999 

G06 
536 

(8)  End  oi  Solomon's  to  the  end  of  Jehoiachin's 
Reign.    (1  Kin^.-  xi.  43,  to  2  Kings  XXT.) 
[Reckoning  11  y*-                     -num  from  Ama- 
ziah  to  Axai                      IA  iiv.  2,  23,  xv.  1.] 
(9)  The   70  years'  captivity  from  •'• 
re  until  Cyrus'  1st  year.     (2  Kings 
xxiv.  8  to  16;  Ei.  i.  ;  Jer.  xxv.  12.)  
(10)  Cyrns*  1st  year  to  the  mid.-t  of  Artaxerxes 
Longimanu-,'  7th  year  (by  the  common 

393 

70 
79 

3671 

457 

[Cyrus*  7  years,  Ahasueras  and  Artaxerv 
IT.  6,  7)  8  years,  Darius  (Ez.   vi.  1):;6 
1-2  years,  Xerxes  21  years,  Artaxerxes 
Longimanus'  C  1-2  years. 
(11)  The  midst  of  Artaxerxes  Longiinanus'  Ttu 
year  to  the  birth  of  Christ.     (Dan.  ix. 
24-26;  Ez.  vii.)  

457 

4128 

0 

[Daniel's  70  weeks  are  generally  held  to  begin 
about  A.D.  457,  in  Artaxerxes'  7th  year. 
Total,  from  the  Creation  of  Adam  to  the  birth 
of  Christ  

4128 

I 

Add  (for  the  period  of  the  Christian  dispensa- 
tion)   

1872 

Total,  from  the  Creation  of  Adam  to  the  Mille- 

6000 

353 


APPENDIX  II. 


The  following  are   the   titles  of  more  than  seventy  expositions 
which  show  the  End  of  the  Christian  Dispensation  to  be  either 
about  1864,  1805,  1866,  18G7,  1868,  or  1869-75.     There   are  also 
•:•«,  of  wnich  the  author  has  not  been  able  to  obtain  the  exact 
titles.     The»date  of  the  publication  is  placed  first,  and  the  year, 
which  it  designates  as  the  End,  is  then  enclosed   in  parentheses. 
M  my  other  prophetic  treatises  have  been  published,  which,  how- 
ever, fix  no  time;  but  the  following  treatises  define  a  precise  time, 
and  all,  except  the  Postmillennialists,  expect  the  personal  coming 
of  Christ  at  the  End  of  the  Christian  Dispensation,  before  the  Mil- 
lennium begins.       Iy  GKKMANY:  in  1562,   Chrytrjous,  (1866;)  in 
,  Mai  thins  Flficius,  (1806.)    IN  ENGLAND:  in  1794,  J.  Bicheno, 
"Signs  of  the  Times/'  (1804;)  in  1804,  Eev.  G.  S.  Faber,  "Dis- 
rion  on  the  1260  years,"  (1864-6;)  in  1815,  J.  Frere,  "Com- 
bined View  of  the  Prophecies,"  (1807:)  in  1820,  Rev.  J.  Fletcher, 
•tterd  to  Wesley;"  in  1820,  J.  Bayford,  "Messfah's  Kingdom," 
:~>,  Rev.  E.  Cooper,  "The  Crisis,"  (1807;)  in  1825, 
in    1827,  "The  Apocalypse," 

or  ".'  i*  IM'7,  Rev.  E.  Irving,  "Ba- 

bylon '7:)   in    1  «28,   Rev.   Dr.  Croly,   "Apoca- 

Tiie   Honourable  nnd   Rev.  Gerard  Noel, 

••Prospects  of  the   Christian   Church,"  (1807;)  in   1829,  Rev.  W. 

.  ••  Milieu  7;)  in  1831,  J.  L.  Jackson,  "Millen- 

18GS;)   in  IS-'Jl,   G.  II.  Wood,   "Believers' Guide," 

•  •:,    1'.   Sargent,    "Advent  of   Messiah,"   (1868;)  in 

.       •  .  :  i  in  1886,  Rev.  E.  Bicker- 

.  "Guide  to  the  Prophecies,"  (1868;)  in  1837,  Cunninghame, 

position   of  the  Apocalypse,"  (18(57;)  about  1840,  Gisborne, 

.   also,  Rev.  T.  Birks  wrote,  stating   this  view;  in   1843,  Rev. 

Dr.  Keith,  "Signs  of  the  Times,"  (1807;)  in  1844,  Rev.  E.  Elliott, 

.ocalypticrc,"  4  vols.  octavo,  (1805-8;)  in  1844,  Rev.  J. 

•itliucs  of  Prophecy,"  (1807;)  in  1847,  Rev.  J.  Hooper, 

"Signs  of  the  Times,"  (1867;)  in  1847,  Rev.  R.  A.  Pardon,  "Last 

,"  published  monthly,  (1804-70;)  in  1847,  "The  Retrospect," 

•"• ':)  in    1848,    Hey,   Dr.  Camming,    "  Apocalyptic    Sketches," 

~-S:j  in  1S.'.±  J.  Thomas,    "The  Coming  Struggle,"  (1867;) 

il.  Vernor.    "Battle   of  the  Nations,"  (1808;)  in   1858, 

•ntsm   of   Daniel's  Two    Periods,"    (1867;)    in 

'.    Rev.  G.  Potter,  in  a  published  Sermon,  (1866;)  in  1860, 

354 


APPENDIX.  355 

Rev.  Dr.  Taylor,  "Lecture  before  Reformation  Society,  (1866;) 
Rev.  Mr.  Galloway's  "Exposition,"  (1868;)  "Armageddon,1' 
(1869;)  in  1859,  Major  Scott  Phillips,  "Interpretations," 
(1867-70;)  Major  Bolton,  "The  Revival,"  (18G7-8;)  in  I860, 
"The  Consummation,"  (1865;)  Thomas  Stephens'  "Exposition  of 
Daniel,  etc."  (1864  :)  in  1861,  W.  Coble's  "  The  Beast"  (1866-0) 
in  1862,  Robert  Baxter's  "Providence  the  Key  of  Prophecy," 
(1868)  Among  Postmillennialists :  in  1848,  Rev.  Dr.  Wylie, 
"The  Seventh  Vial,"  (1865;)  in  1851,  Rev.  M.  Whittemore, 
"The  Seventh  Head,"  (1866;)  in  1848,  "Popular  Readings  in 
Revelation,"  (1866-67.)  IN  AMERICA:  in  1804,  Rev.  R.  Farn- 
ham,  "Prophetic  Dissertations,"  (1864;)  in  1842,  Rev.  Dr.  Duf- 
ficld,  "Dissertations  on  the  Prophecies,"  (1867;)  in  1845,  Rev.  E. 
Davis,  "Seven  Thunders,"  (1866;)  in  1853,  Rev.  L.  Pine,  "Tracts 
for  the  Times,"  (1866;)  in  1856,  G.  W.  Baum's  "Sealed  Prophecies 
Unsealed,"  (1866;)  Rev.  J.  Seiss,  "The  Last  Times,"  (1865-70;) 
in  1859,  Rev.  R.  C.  Shimeall,  "Our  Bible  Chronology,"  (1868;) 
00,  Rev.  J.  V.  Himes  and  A.  Hale,  "Voice  of  the  Prophets," 
(1868;)  in  1860,  Rev.  M.  Baxter,  "Coming  Battle,"  and  in  June, 
J861,  "Louis  Napoleon,  deemed,  e'c. ;"  in  18til?  1:<  .  In.  8.  H. 
Tyng,  in  the  Now  York  Protestant  Churchm-m,  of  Nov.  9,  1 
•  lea  of  "the  year  1868  as  the  appointed  period  of  the  Lord's 
I  i  IMO,  <;.  I  oming,"  (1864.)  In 

1861,  "Exposition  of  Vmong  Postraillennial! 

in    1H1S,    Rev.    0.    Hulburd,    V  t,    "Sermons," 

(1866;)   about  1840,  Dr.  Cogswell,   "The   Millennium,"  (1866;) 
Rev.  Mr.  Harkness,  "Messiah's  Kingdom,"  (1866.) 

Also  in  1786,  M.  H.  Remusat,  Canon  of  Marseilles  Cathedral, 
"La  proximite  de  la  fin  du  monde"  (1860;  in  1807,  Dr.  T.  Coke, 
"recent  occurrences,"  (probably  1866);  in  1844,  Rev.  C.  Bowen, 
"Chronology  of  COOO  years"  (1872)  ;  about  1855,  Fynes  Clinton, 
"Fasti  Hellenici,"  (1862);  about  1840,  Rev.  J.  Usher  (1867);  in 
1858,  Rev.  E.  Nangle  (probably  1866-75)  ;  in  1835,  Rev.  J.  Fry, 
"Unfulfilled  Prophecies"  (probably  1872-3);  about  1859,  Rev.  B. 
Saville  (1868);  in  1860,  Dr.  Wardle  (1868);  in  1862,  "Coming  of 
Christ"  (1863)  ;  in  1863,  J.  Fondey  (1870),  and  Rev.  W.  C.  Thurman 
(1870-6). 


THIS  BOOK  IS  DUE  ON  THE  LAST  DATE 
STAMPED  BELOW 


AN  INITIAL  FINE  OF  25  CENTS 

WILL  BE  ASSESSED  FOR  FAILURE  TO  RETURN 
THIS  BOOK  ON  THE  DATE  DUE.  THE  PENALTY 
WILL  INCREASE  TO  SO  CENTS  ON  THE  FOURTH 
DAY  AND  TO  $1.OO  ON  THE  SEVENTH  DAY 
OVERDUE. 


AHr  10  1942C 

WAy  16  1946 

MAR  26   1347 

WAV  P 

•  19HJ 

RM® 

A    P                                                                     r 

HT 

3 

RE 

mjv 

LI)  '21     IOd//(-7,'39(40'2s) 

TO   /0420 


UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  LIBRARY 


i,7i:..-t  M.IIU  si 


